. . 4 r . - 4 > THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY, M. A. SOME TIME FELLOW OF LINCOLN COLLEGE, OXFORD. COLLECTED FROM HIS PRIVATE PAPERS AND PRINTED WORKS ; AND WRITTEN AT THE REQUEST OF HIS EXECUTRS. TO WHICH IS PREFIXED SOME ACCOUNT OP HIS ANCESTORS AND RELATIONS; WITH THELIFEOFTHE REV, CHARLES WESLEY, M, A, COLLECTED FROM HIS PRIVATE JOURNAL, AND NEVER BEFOEE PUBLISHED.,. ' THE WrfOLE FORMING A HISTORY OF METHODISM, IN WHICH THK PRINCIPLES AND ECONOMY OF THE METHODISTS ARE UNFOLDED. BY JOHN WHITEHEAD, M. D. AUTHOR OF THE DISCOURSE DELIVERED AT MR. WESLEY'S FUNERAL. In labors more abundant A. workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of Truth. COMPLETE IN ONE VOLUME. ' L CXN D O N : PRINTKD RY STEPHEN COUCH MAN. MDCCXCI I I. AUBURN & BUFFALO: JOHN E. BEARDSLEY. *f * AMERICAN PUBLISHER'S PREFACE- HAVING had in my possession, for many years, a genuinff copy of the London edition of WHITEHEAD'S LIFE OF WESLEY, which, with a single exception, was the only copy known to be in existence,! con- sidered it too valuable longer to slumber in obscurity, and about a year since, I announced my intention to rcpublish it. Through causes unlooked for, and beyond my control, the execution of my plan has been considerably delayed ; but at length, I have the very great plea- sure of presenting to the public, in a neat and substantial form, an American edition of this inestimable work, without the 'east variation in the laniruaLjc or arrangement of the copy, and without notes or com- ments. As this was the first written Life of the Wesleys, prepared from authentic documents, and as it is the only one which has been written which can rightfully claim the merit of impartiality, I thought it best, in republishing it, to conform as nearly as possible to the origi- nal text, and leave the reader free to draw his own conclusions of the contents of the work. It is next to superfluous to speak of the importance of this re-publi- cation ; the f;u-t is move than admitted by those who arc conversant with its historical merits. Methodism has attained s6 prominent a position in the affairs of the religious world, that every thing con- nected with its origin, its principles and its history becomes 4 matter of public interest. When, therefore, an authentic record of the chief events eunihvt-'d with the first half century of the existence of this institution is brought for^i in an accessible form, shall .it not be re- garded as an affair deserving something better than a mere passing notice 1 Considering the partial statements and false colorings in reference to important matters, which prejudiced and selfish biogra- phers and historians have embodied in nearly all the books extant purporting to be the lives of Wesley, and the histories of Methodism, this truthful sketch of Whitrhead shines out from among the mass of error, like a sparkling diamond IV. > . inly rubbish of its native bed. 'Hie life of Wesley and the qarly history of Methodism are so inti- mately associated as to be almost one and the s:;ini' tl' ' The chief vui PUBLISHER'S PREFACE. incidents of the former become the elements of the latter. As Abra- ham is the acknowledged father of the faithful, so, in a similar sense, is Wesley the father of Methodism ; and as in either case, the charac- teristic traits of the parents are transmitted to their offspring, there may be seen in the developments of Methodism the impress of the expansive intellect and boundless benevolence of him who was the heaven-chosen instrument of projecting this great moral enterprise, whose infancy he nursed with more than parental solicitude. From the commencement to the close of Mr. Wesley's protracted public careerj one object alone seemed to have predominated in his mind, and to that, were devoted, unreservedly, all his masterly intellectual and physical energies. That object was, to rear in the world a spiritual church, a holy temple unto God, whose walls should tower aloft in the majesty of strength divine, in bright and glorious contrast with the tottering edifices of a formal religion, and the crumbling wrecks of blind superstition ! In this holy enterprise, he received important assistance from his brother, the Rev. Charles Wesley, M. A., whose life is also sketched by the same able biographer, and is contained in this work. The careful reader will at once perceive that Dr. Whitehead is no ordinary writer. The elegance, strength and perspicuity of his lan- guage, the facility and faithfulness of his delineations, amply qualify him for the acceptable performance of the task which Mr. Wesley, in confidence, intrusted to him. With the hope that the efforts which I have made to republish this valuable work, and which have been attended with great expense, will be duly appreciated, and that the work itself may be the means of further extending the public acquaintance with the FOUNDERS, DOC- TRINES and EARLY USAGES of a dearly cherished religious institution, I remain the Public's humble and obedient servant in the bonds of the Gospel, J. M. BOSTON, June, 1844. ADVERTISEMENT. AN EXTRACT FROM MR. WESLEY'S WILL. " I GIVE all my manuscripts lo Thomas Coke, Doctor Whitehead, and Henry Moore, to be burnt or published, as they see good."* As the dispute between Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, the Methodist Conference, and me, respecting the publication of Mr. J. Wesley's Life, has been very generally made known through the three kingdoms, it 'seems necessary to slate to the public, what has been done on my part, and on the part of the committee united with me, to put an end to that dispute. After the Manchester Conference, in 1791, Mr. Rogers, Dr. Coke, Mr. Wiiitefield, &c., began the dispute, on the sub- ject of money, or the division of the profits arising from the sale of the Life : "they afterwards required, that I should publish nothing in the Life of Mr. J. Wesley, but what should be approved by a committee of the preachers. With respect lo the first, I offered lo give them the whole profits of the work, if they desired it, in order to put an end to the difference, as my printed letter of No- vember of that year, will testify. With respect to the requisition, I could not in conscience submit to it. I offered to read the manuscript to them as friends, and to consult them on particular parts of Mr. Wi ,-sley's life ; but insisted on the right of using my own judgment, if on any point we could not agree. Here then we differed, and in the printed letler above mentioned, 1 addressed the preachers on this subject, in the following words : " I therefore entreat you, for God's sake, for the sake of peace amon the people, for the honor of religion in general, to desist from this arbitrary and illiberal requisition. If you still insist upon it, and make a breach on this account, I call the living God to witness between me and you this day, that I am clear ; the mischief that may follow, will lie at your door, not mine ; and you shall answer for it, at the awful tribu- nal of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." In August, 1792, when the Methodist preachers were assembled in conference, at I/union, the committee above mentioned, met, and resolved, That, ' Wbrn the members of the committee united themselves together, to support Dr. Whitehead in writing ihe life of Mr. Wesley, ihe following were the leading principles of their union: 1. Thai Dr. Whitehead having been solicited lo write the life, by the executors, preachers, and others, had pledged himself to the public to execute the work ; and his prinled proposals had been signed by ihe executors, and admilted by ihe Conference. 2. That Dr. White- ln-ad bad an undoubted right to use his own judgment without control, in writing a book lo which his name must be prefixed, and for the conienls of which he only was responsible lo ihe M> 'hodi^t connection at large, and to the public. 3. That the three persons to whom Mr. Wesley had bequeathed his manuscripts, of whom Dr. \N hilehcad was one, having deliberately agreed that the doctor should have the use of them to assist him in executing the work, and they having been delivered unconditionally to him for thai end, he had a right to ine discretional use of them, notwithstanding that two of those persons after- wards changed tboir mind on that subject. 4. When some of the preachers opposed Dr. Whitehead in the performance of his engagements to the public, ihe steps they took to injure his reputation. kppWnd to tins committee unjusti- fiable, and if tolerated would take away all security for the character of every member of the Methodist society; the inombers of t!i>- committee, therefore, thought it their duty to oppose such proceedings, and to support an injured man who bore a public and respectable character, from the violent and unjust attacks * See Anninian Magazine for January, 1792, page 29. ADVERTISEMENT. made upon him. The committee are still pursuaded of the justice and equity of these principles : but to show the disinterestedness of Ur. Whitehead and 01 this committee, and their desire of peace, they are willing to make some sacri fices for the sake thereof; and therefore, with the consent of Dr. Whitehead make the following propositions : FrasT. " That all the Manuscripts of Mr. Wesley shall be fairly and impar- tially examined, by Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and Dr. Whitehead. Such papers as they shall unanimously deem unfit for publication, shall be burnt immedi- ately : out of the remainder Dr. Whitehead shall be at liberty to select such as he thinks necessary for his work ; and the residue* to be given into the hands of Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore. SECOND. " That the Life of Mr. Wesley, written by Dr. Whitehead, shall be given up by the committee to the Conference, and become their entire property. THIRD. " That one hundred and twenty-eight pages of the Life being already printed off, Dr. Whitehead will read them to a committee of the preachers, if desired, that they may judge of the spirit and manner, in which the Life will be written, before they come to any conclusion. FOURTH. " That Dr. Whitehead will read his manuscript as the work goes on, to any person or persons the conference shall appoint ; he will be glad of their opinion and advice, which he will follow in all cases, as far as he snail judge it consistent with the usefulness and reputation of his work. FIFTH. " That the Conference shall defray all the expenses which the com- mittee has been at up to the present time (the account to be made up by the treasurers of the committee) and take the expense of the work upon themselves : any consideration to be given Dr. Whitehead for his trouble, &c., in writing the Life, shall be wholly left to the determination of Conference in 1794, and if he never receives one snilling, he will not complain. SIXTH. " The Life of Mr. Wesley, written by Dr. Whitehead, shall never be printed, in any form, without Dr. Whitehead's name, nor altered in any part of it without his consent. SEVENTH. " Dr. Whitehead shall immediately take his place, as a preacher in the new chapel, if the trustees approve thereof, as he did before this dispute happened ; and let all past differences be buried and forgotten. EIGHTH. " The fifty copies of the Life which are printed on Jarge fine paper, shall be finished in the same manner as the eight sheets of them which are ilready printed ofT; and these fifty copies shall then be hot-pressed, and be delivered to Dr. Whitehead in boards at the common selling price of the book, to be distributed by him according to his original intention in printing them. " In case these propositions are rejected, the committee will consider Dr. White- head and themselves, and the whole of this dispute, to be remaining in the same state as previous to the making these proposals. " The committee consider as first principles, from which they can neyei recede ; first, that Dr. Whitehead shall write the Life, subject to proposition No. 1. Secondly, That he use his own judgment therein without control. These two principles being admitted, the committee will, if the Conference pre- fer it, submit every other part of the difference to the decision of two persons one to be chosen by the Conference, and the other by the committee ; which two persons, in case of a difference in opinion, shall nominate a third person to decide by .a majority. If the^Conference adopt either of these proposals, the parties to enter into satisfactory engagements for the fulfilment of them. " That a copy of the proceedings of this meeting, signed by the secretary, be sent to Mr. Alexander Mather, the president of the Conference." It must be observed, that Dr. Coke was secretary to the Conference, and Mr. Moore a mem- ber of it, and present at it. Our proposals were rejected. Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore have published a Life of Mr. Wesley ; and they inform the public, in their Preface, that, there is nothing material respecting him, that is not given in their volume. They assign, as an evidence of this, that, all his private papers were*open to their inspection, for several years. According to their own declaration, therefore, they have suffered no loss or injury, 011 account of the papers being iu my hands. * It was intended, and I believe sufficiently understood on both sides, that all the papers would be delivered up without reserve, as soon aa the Life should be 'published. PREFACE. THE publication of this first volume of Mr. "Wesley's Life, having been delayed much beyond the general expectation, the members of the com- mittee, who so generously united to encourage and assist me in carrying on the work, the subscribers to it, and the public at large, have a right to expect some explanation of the causes which have occasioned the delay. I shall mention two principal causes, though others have concurred in a less degree. The first is, the cruel and persevering opposition of some of the Methodist preachers, against the execution of the work. I had deter- mined to write, not only the Life of Mr. "Wesley, but a history of Method- ism, with the utmost impartiality ; to describe things as they hare been, and as they are, without the false coloring that the spirit of a party will always give to history : but it was impossible to see with indifference the conduct of these preachers. Mr. "Wesley never met with a more malignant opposition in the whole course of his labors, than I have experienced for attempting to describe them. Nor was I alone the object of their abuse; my friends, also, shared it with me. It sometimes appeared to me, that they carried their opposition to such outrageous and indecent lengths, on purpose to excite an opposition to them, in the Life itself; that they might have a fairer pretext to advise the people not to read it. I determined to disappoint them ; and to take no further notice of them, than the connec- tion of thd history required, and without any particular reference to the present dispute. "Whenever, therefore, I found my mind affected by their conduct, so that I could not write with that calmness and ease that I wished, I laid the work wholly aside, which has been no small cause of the delay. This may be called a weakness : be it so ; I never pretended to be free from fhe common feelings of human nature ; or to be insensible of the improper conduct of others, towards my friends. My business has been, to guard my mind against any improper influence it might have on my judgment, in describing facts that have taken place in the establish- ment of Methodism, and to distinguish between the rational and liberal principles of Mr. Wesley, on which the Methodist societies were founded, and the narrow and arbitrary conduct of a few individuals : and this, by the grace of God, I hope has been carefully done. The second cause of delay has been the bankruptcy of the printer I first employed. This has occasioned a considerable loss, a part of the printed sheets being damaged, and a delay of several months. I am persuaded however, that the work has received some improvements from the length of time it has been in hand. It may have defects at present, but they would have been greater and more numerous, had it been written in a hurry, immediately after the death of Mr. "Wesley. "When I began to write the Life of Mr. Charles "Wesley, I did not expect it would have been so long as it is. But the materials increased so fast upon me, as I proceeded, that I could easily have filled the whole volume with them. As they were new, and appeared to me important, I could not prevail on myself to abridge them, more than I have done. I thought 12 PREFACE. it a pity that a man of so excellent a character should lie hid under a heap of rubbish, which envy had thrown upon him. A part of this rubbish, at least, I have removed, and he will again stand forward to the view of the public. I doubt not but his friends will recognize him in the following sheets ; and I hope will be introduced to his company with pleasure and profit. As the Life of Mr. John Wesley comprehends a great variety of sub- jects, on which men think very differently, it cannot be expected that it should be so written, as to obtain universal approbation. But my leading object in writing this Life, has not been, either general approbation or profit ; but truly and fairly to delineate Mr. Wesley's character, in doing which, I hoped to promote religion and virtue. I return my warmest thanks to those persons who have communicated to me any private papers or letters, that were in their possession ; and also to those who have assisted me in the present work, by their advice. In the early part of Mr. John Wesley's Life, I have made use of the original papers relating to him, published by Dr. Priestley. His collection alone is defective ; and so was that in my possession, without his. Dr. Priestley tells us in his preface, " The following letters were given to me by the late Mr. Badcock, as great curiosities of their kind, with a view to their publi- cation after the death of Mr. John Wesley. They were given to him by the grand-daughter of Mr. Samuel Wesley, the eldest brother of John, and 1 believe with the same view. Mr. John Wesley, as I learned from Mr. Badcock, was very desirous of getting these letters into his possession, but the daughter and grand-daughter of Mr. Samuel, being offended at his con- duct, would never deliver them to him." Thus far Dr. Priestley. I am not at all disposed to call Dr. Priestley's veracity in question, but it appears to me there is some mystery in the affair, which I wish to see removed, and which is the reason of bringing the matter forward. Mr. Bad,cock wrote to Mr. Wesley on the subject of his brother Samuel's manuscripts, and at the same time sent him one, which he had obtained. His letter is dated South-Moulton, Devonshire, April 22, 1780 ; and the part of it that relates to the manuscripts, is as follows : ''REV. SlK, " The MS. which accompanies this address, will, I doubt not, carry its own authenticity with it, to you. It fell into my hands some time since, by means of the departure of Mr.-Mansell, for Ireland, on account of debts contracted at Barnstaple. This person married a daughter of your niece, Mrs. Earle. They both died soon after he absconded. Of these particu- lars, it is likely you are not ignorant. A gentleman of Barnstaple, was for some time in possession of the books and MSS. Many of them were sold : and others, together with some papers of a family nature, were sent to Mansell ; who, if I mistake not, lives with his mother, at or near Dublin. " I have seen some other MSS. of your mother's ; and wish I could have secured them for you. I think they have much intrinsic excellence : and to a son, they must be doubly acceptable. If I should have it in my power to get more of these papers, I will take care to send them to you." The attentive reader will perceive, that these two accounts, not only differ, but in one instance flatly contradict each other. After Mr. Bad- cock's letter, there certainly was a fault somewhere in Dr. Priestley's obtaining possession of the manuscripts j but where the fault lay, I do not pretend to determine. CONTENTS. BOOK THE FIRST. GIVING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. WESLEY'S RELATIONS. CHAPTER I. r*g* Of his Great-Grandfather, and Grandfather Wesley 15 CHAPTER II. Of his Grandfather, Dr. Annesley 20 CHAPTER III. Of his Father, Mr. Samuel Wesley, Senr 23 CHAPTER IV. Of his Mother. 33 Of his Sister, Mrs. Wright, 46 CHAPTER V. Of his Brother, Samuel Wesley, junior, 64 CHAPTER VI. SOME ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE OF HIS BROTHER, MR. CHARLES WESLEY. SECT. I. Of his Birth and Education, till his Ordination in 1735, . ... 66 SECT. II. Of his Voyage to Georgia, his Situation there, and Return to England in 1736, 71 SECT. HI. Of Mr. Charles Wesley, from the 3d of December, 173C, till the End of June, 1733 90 SJBCT. IV. Containing some Account of Mr. Charles Wesley's Public Ministry, until he became an Itinerant, 106 SECT. V. Containing some Account of his Labors as an Itinerant Preacher, 123 SECT. VI. Stating some further Particulars concerning Mr. Charles Wes- ley; with an Account of his Death in 1778 190 BOOK THE SECOND. CHAPTER 1. Giving some Account of Mr. John Wesley, from his Birth to the Year 1729 2 XIV CONTENTS. CHAPTER II. Page. Of Mr. Wesley's Residence at Oxford from November, 1-29, to October, 1735 ; with an Account of the Proceedings of the fim Methodist So- ciety, during that Period, 238 CHAPTER III. Of Mr. Wesley's Voyage to America, of his Labors there, nd Return to Eng-and, in 1738, 287 CHAPTER IV. Giving some Account of Mr. Wesley, from February, 1738, ti" April, 1739, when he became an Itinerant and Field Preacher 319 BOOK THE THIRD. CHAPTER I. Containing a View of Mr. Wesley's Labors as an Itinerant Pre cher, and of the Formation of Societies, &c., till the first Conference iu 1744, . . 341 CHAPTER II. Containing a further Account of Mr. Wesley's Labors : a Summary of the Minutes of Conference respecting the Doctrines he taught; and n View of tne Spread of Methodism, until the Conference in 1751, 386 CHAPTER III. Of Mr. Wesley's Ministerial Labors, and the Spread of Methodism, t 1 the Conference in 1770: with an Extract from the larger Minutes ; p<-ing a View of various Regulations respecting the Preachers, &c. &c., . 435 CHAPTER IV. Stating the principal Circumstances of Mr. Wesley's Life and Labors, -U after the Conference in 1781; with a Continuation of the History A Methodism to that Period, 479 CHAPTER V. Opinions and Debates, &c., on the New Plan of Ordination : Several Pa 1 ticulars of the last Years of Mr. Wesley's Life ; with an Account o his Death, in March, 1791. His last Will, &c., 521 CHAPTER VI. j SECT. I. A Review of Mr. Wesley's Character, 547 SECT. II. A Short View of Mr. Wesley's Writings, 560 SECT. III. Stating the Opinion Mr. Wesley himself had, of the relativ, Situation of his Societies to other religious Bodies 01 People in this Kingdom : and his Notion of the Charac ter and Office of the Methodist Preachers, S66 SECT. IV. A View of the Increase of the Methodists for the last Thirtj Years : with a few Observations on the general Tendency of Methodism, .-/* THE LIFE OF THE REV, JOHN WESLEY, BOOK FIRST. CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE FAMILY CHAPTER I. Of his Great Grandfather, and Grandfather Wesley. So far as we can trace back any account of the family, Mr. AVesh-y's ancestors appear respectable for learning, conspicuous for piety, and firmly attached to tli< of Christianity which they had formed from the sacred Scripture^. Bartholomew "We Iry, his great grandfather, was educated in one of our universities, and afterwards held the. living of Allington in Dorsetshire. When the act of uniformity took place in 1662, he was ejected from his livin-r, and enrolled on the list of fame with those illustrious names, who chose rather to suffer the loss of all things than violate con- science. If we judge from the circumstances of the nation, and the temper of the people at this time, we shall be led to conclude, that the act of uniformity originated with a party; that it was founded in revenge, and had cruelty and oppression for its object. It was however, the means under (iod, of raising up a cloud of - witnesses, who te.tians, ministers and others. 4. That it pleased God to seal his labors with success in the conversion of several souls from ignorance and profaneness, to the power of jjodline.-s ; that such comersions had taken place wherever he had been called to preach; at Itadpole, .Melcomb, Turnwood, Whitchurch, and at II' dri-l;,reeek an abundant blessing on his endeavors. " A particular church ! evclaims the bi>hop: yes, my lord, says Mr. Wesley, I am not ashamed to own myself a member of one. liishop. \ on have no warrant for your particular churches. Wesley. We havo a plain, full, and sutlicient rule for gospel worship in the New Te.-tament, recorded in the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistle-. H. NVe have. not. W. The practice of the apostles is u standing rule in those Cases which were not extraordinary. ]{. Not their practice bat their precepts. W. Both precepts and practice. Our duty is not delivered to us in Scripture only by ^>recepts, but by 'cuts, by promises, by threatening^ mixed, not common-place wise. May it please your lordship, we believe that cultas non in- slitutus cst indcbilus. B. It is false. W. The second command- ment speaks the .-ame : Tliou shall not make unto thyself any graven image. B. That is forms of your own invention. W\ lii-li.>l> Andrews taking notice ai'nonfucu* lilii, satisded me, that we may not worship (iod but as commanded. l{. Von take disci- pline, church irovernment, and circumstances, for worship. W. YOU account ceremonies parts of worship. 1$. Well then, you will justify your preachinir, will yon, without ordination according lo lau : \V. Ml thi-t furious of his ene- rtiios, and the most forward in committing him ; but meeting with .8 MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. an accident by which he broke his collar-bone, he was so far soft- ened, that he sent some persons to bail Mr. Wesley, and told them if they would not, he would do it himself. How various are the ways by which God brings men to consciousness of their guilt ! Mr. Wesley, however, was set at liberty, though bound over to appear at the next assizes. He appeared accordingly, and came off much better than he expected. On this occasion the good man recorded in his diary the mercy of God to him, in raising up seve- ral friends to own him ; inclining a solicitor to plead for him, and restraining the wrath of man, so that the judge, though a very pas sionate man, spoke not an angry word. Mr. Wesley came joyfully nome from the assizes, and preached constantly every Lord's day till August 17th, when he .delivered his farewell sermon to a weeping audience, from Acts xx. 32 " And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inher- itance among all them which are sanctified." October the 26th, the place was declared vacant by an apparitor, and orders given to sequester the profits ; but his people had given him what was due. On the 22d of February, 1663, he quitted Whitchurch, and removed with his family to Melcomb : upon which the corporation made an order against his settlement there, imposing a fine of 20 upon hia landlady, and 5s. per week upon him, to be levied by distress. These violent proceedings forced him to leave the town, and he went to Bridgewater, Ilminster, and Taunton, in which places he met with great kindness and friendship from all the three denomi- nations of Dissenters, and was almost every day employed in preaching in the several places to which he went ; and got many good acquaintance, and friends, who were afterwards very kind to him and his numerous family. At length a gentleman who had a very good house at Preston, two or three miles from Melcomb, gave .him free liberty to live in it without paying any rent. Thith- er he removed his family in the beginning of May, and there he continued as long as he lived. He records his coming to Preston with great wonder and thankfulness. Soon after this he had some debates in his mind whether he ought not to remove beyond sea, to Surinam or Maryland ; but after much consideration and advice, he determined to take his lot in his native country. He had some scruples also about attending public worship in the established church ; but by several argu- ments in Mr. Nye's papers, he was determined to do it. After some time he was called by a number of serious Christians at Pool to be their pastor ; and in that relation he continued to the day of his death, administering all ordinances to them as opportunity of- fered. By the Oxford Act he was obliged for a while to withdraw from Preston, and leave his family and people. But he preached wherever he came, if he could but have an audience. Upon his coin- ing to the place of his retirement in March, 1666, he put this ques- tion to himself, " What dost thou here, at FV.ch a distance from church, wife, children, See. ?" And in his an-wnr, sets down the oath required by government, and then ad''s tho reasons why he could not take it, as several ministers had ('one : w{ particularly. MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 19 that to do it in his own private sense, would be but juggling with God, with the king, ana with conscience. But after all this and a good deal more against taking the oath, he thankfully mentions the goodness of (iod in so overruling the law-makers, that they did not send the ministers farther from their friends and flocks: and that they had so much time to prepare for their removal, and had liberty to pas* on the road to any place. After he had lain hid for some time he ventured home again, and returned to his lalior among his people and among others occasionally. But notwith- standing all his prudence in managing his meetings, he was often disturbed; several times apprehended, and four times imprisoned; once at Pool for half a year, and once at Dorchester for three months: the other confinements were shorter. He was in many straits and difficulties, hut wonderfully supported and comforted, and many times very seasonably and surprisingly delivered. The removal of many eminent Christians into another world, who were his intimate acquaintance and kind friends; the great decay of se- rious religion among many that made a profession, and the in- crea-ing raire of the enemies ot'iv:,] irodliuess, manifestly sunk his spirits. "And having filled up his part of what is behind of the ' afflictions of Christ in his ile-h, for his body's sake, which is the ' church, and/unshed the work given him to do, he was taken* 'out of this vale of tears to that world when: the wicked cease ' from troubling, and the weary are at re>t, when he had not been ' much longer an inhabitant here below than his Messed Master, ' whom he served with his whole heart, according to the best light ' he had. The vicar of Preston would not suffer him to be buried 'in the church. "f There are several things in this account of Mr. Wesley which dr-rrve the, reader's notice. 1. He appears to have made himself nuuter of the controverted points in which he differed from those of the established church; and to have taken up his opinions from u conviction of their truth. 2. He showed an ingenuous mind, free from low cunning, in an open avowal of his sentiments to the bishop. 3. He appears to have been remarkably conscientious in all his conduct, and a /caloiis promoter of genuine piety both in hiniM-lf and others. -1. He discovered irreat lirmness of mind and an unshaken attachment to his principles in the midst of the most nnchri>tiun persecution, and a train of acctnnulated evils which he suffered on that account. These are prominent features in his character, and which we cannot but admire, ho\\e\er we may dif- fer from him in opinion; they show a mind elevated far above the common level, even oftltOM who have had the advantages of an academical education. * I conjecture that he died about the year 1670. t See tne Nonconformist's Memorial, TO! i. p. 4 p. 478 to 466. fc) MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. CHAPTER II. Of his Grandfather, Dr. Jlnnesley. SAMUEL ANNESLEY, LL. D. } grandfather of the late Mr. Wes- ey by the mother's side, was born of religious parents at Killing- worth .near Warwick, in the year 1620, and was their only child. It has been said, that he was first cousin to the Earl of Anglesey. His grandmother, an eminently pious woman, dying before his birth, desired the child, If a boy, might be called Samuel ; assign- ing as the reason of her request, " / can say I have asked him of the Lord." In his infancy he was strongly impressed with the thoughts of being a minister, for whic.li uideed his parents intended him from his birth ; and such was the ardor of his mind in pursu- ing his design, that when about five or six years old, he began a practice, which he afterwards continued, of reading twenty chap- ters every day in -the Bible. The continuance of this practice laid an excellent foundation of useful knowledge, for the future exer- cise of his ministry. He who studies the Scriptures well, and be- lieves them to be, not merely a sufficient, but the only safe rule of faith and practice, will generally exhibit a more uniform character as a minister of the gospel, than he who takes his religious opin- ions from the subtle reasonings and systems of men. This obser- vation was admirably illustrated and confirmed by the steady, uni- form conduct of Dr. Annesley, through some of the most trying situations in which his principles were put to the test. He lost his father when four years old; but his pious mother took great care of his education; nor did he want the means of obtaining the best instruction, as the paternal estate was consider- able. Though a child when he first formed his resolution con- cerning the ministry, yet he never varied from his purpose : nor was he discouraged by an affecting dream, in which he thought that he was a minister, and sent for by the Bishop of London, to be burnt as a martyr. At the age of fifteen he went to the univer- sity of Oxford, and toot his degrees in the usual course. His piety and diligence at Oxford, were so much out of the common way of the place, that he attracted considerable notice. In 1644 lie was ordained as chaplain in the ship called the Globe, under the Earl of Warwick, then Lord High Admiral of England. He went to sea with the fleet, and kept a diary of their voyage. But having no great liking to a sea-faring life, he soon quitted it, and settled at Cliff in Kent, where at first he met with a storm more violent than any he had experienced at sea. The minister of this place had been turned out for his barefaced encouragement of licentiousness, as Dr. Williams reports, by attending the meetings of the people for dancing, drinking, and merriment on the Lord's day. The people on this account were exceedingly fond of him, and greatly prejudiced against his successor, Dr. Annesley, who was a man of a very different character. When he first went among them, they rose upon him with spits, forks, and stones, threatening to destroy him. This was no small trial to a young MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 81 man of about twenty-five yoars of age. But he remained firm aa a rock in his Master's cause, and as the people were not hardened au'ain-t the rviilriin 1 of gospel truth, he had some hopes of doing tin in good, notwithstanding their profancness and violence. He therefore told them, that, " Let them use him as they would, he -nlved to continue with them, till God had prepared them by his ministry to entertain a better, who should succeed him: but solemnly declared, that when they became so prepared, he would leave the place." His labors were incessant, and the success of hi.s preaching and engaging behavior was surprising; so that in a few years the people were greatly reformed, and became exceed- ingly fond of him. Though he enjoyed here an income of four hundred pounds per annum, yet he paid so conscientious a regard to his first declaration, that he thought himself bound to leave them; which he accordingly did, and the people, who at hi.s coming threatened to stone him, now parted with him with cries and tears, testifying their affection for him. A very >ignal providence directed him to a settlement in London in 1G5-J, l>\ the unanimous choice of the inhabitants of the parish of St. John the Apostle. Soon after he was made lecturer of St. Paul's, and in 1653 Cripplegate was made happy by his settlement there. He was a man of great uprightness, never regulating his reli- pious profession by his secular interests. He was turned out of his lecture because he would not comply with some things which lie deemed extravagant and wrong; he thought conformity in him v, ould be a sin, and he chose to quit a full maintenance rather than injure hi.s conscience. He was acknowledged by all parties to be an Israelite indeed, and yet he suffered much for Nonconfor- mity; but such was the spirit of party, that an angel from heaven would have been persecuted and abused, if he had been a Dissen- ter. In his sufferings God often appeared remarkably for him; one person died while signing a warrant to apprehend him. He afterwards suffered, because he thought it his duty to bear witness for the old truth against Antinomiamsm. His integrity made him a stranger to all tricks or little artifices to serve his temporal inter- e-t; and his charitable and unsuspecting temper, sometimes gave those who practised them, an opportunity to impose upon him. In ministerial labors ho was abundant. Before he was silenced, he often preached three, time.- a day; during the troubles almost r\ety day; afterwards twice every Lord's day. His sermons wen; not raw and uninteresting, but instructive and affecting: and his manner of delivery very peculiarly expressed his heartiness in the things he spoke. His care and labor extended to every place where he might be useful. In some measure the care of all the churches was upon him. When any place wanted a minister, he used his endeavors to procure one for them; when any minister was oppressed by poverty, he soon employed himself for his relief. "O! how many places," says Dr. \Villiams, "had sat in darkness, how many ministers had licen starved, if Dr. Anne-ley had dit-d thirty year* since!" He was the chief, often the solu instrument in th THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. education as well as the subsistence of several ministers. The sick, the widows, the orphans, whom he relieved were innumera* ble. As a minister, his usefulness was extensive, and God kepi him faithful in his work to the last, for which he thus thanked God on his death-bed: "Blessed be God, I can say, I have been faithful in the ministry above fifty-five years." Many called him father, as the instrument of their conversion} and many called him a comforter. He had uninterrupted peace, and assurance of God's love and favor, for above thirty years of the latter part of his life. This assurance had not one cloud in all his last sickness. A little before his departure, his desire of death appeared strong, and his soul was filled with the foretaste of glory. He often said, " Come my dearest Jesus, the nearer the more precious, the more welcome." Another time his joy was so great, that in ecstacy he cried out, " I cannot contain it: what manner of love is this to a poor worm? 1 cannot express the thousandth part of what praise is due to Thee ! We know not what we do when we offer at praising God for his mercies. It is but little I can give thee, but, Lord help me to give thee my all. I will die praising thee, and rejoice that others can praise thee better. I shall be satisfied with thy likeness; satisfied! satisfied ! Oh ! my dearest Jesus, I come ! " Thus died this ex- cellent man, December 31, 1696, in the 77th year of his age, and left us an example how to live and how to die. Dr. Annesley had naturally a strong, robust constitution, which enabled him to undergo great labor and fatigue. He was seldom sick, and could endure the coldest weather without hat, gloves, or fire. For many years he scarcely ever drank anything but water, and even to his last sickness, his sight continued so strong, that he could read the smallest print without spectacles. His piety, dili- gence, and zeal, made him highly esteemed by the Dissenters. He assisted at the first public ordination they had, after the act of uni- formity, when Dr. Calamy and six others were ordained in the Dissenting place of worship in Little St. Hellen's, in 1694.* CHAPTER III. Of Samuel Wesley Senior. MR. John Wesley, of whom I have spoken above, left two sons, Matthew and Samuel; of the rest of the children we know nothing. As the family had been greatly reduced by persecution, these two brothers must have experienced some difficulties in their education. Their mother was a niece of Dr. Thomas Fuller ;t but it does not * See Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. ii. p. 238. For the account of Dr. Annesley, see the Funeral Sermon Dr. Williams preached for him ; and Noncon- formist's Memorial, vol. i. p. 104. t Nonconformist's Memorial, vol i. p. 478. Dr. Thomas Fuller was born in 1608. At twenty-three years of age his merit procured him the fellowship of Sidney College Cambridge, and a prebend in the Cathedral of Salisbury. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 39 appear that they received am from this branch of the family. By iiulu-tn, tliry surmounted every difficulty that lay be- hem, and rose to very respectable and useful situations in life. Matthew "Wesley, following the example of his grandfather, studied phy-ic, and afterwards made a fortune by his practice." Samuel, the father of the late Mr. John We>ley, was born about the >ear IW2, or perhaps a little earlier; hut he could not, I thinK, have been more than eight or nine years old when his father died. The fir.-t thing that shook his attachment to the Dissenters was, a defence of the death of King Charles the First, and the proceed- t' the Calve's Head club.f These thing!) shocked him; and though it is certain that the Pis.-enters in general disapproved of the king'- death, and that the proceedings of a club ought not to he attributed to a large body of men, who had no connection with the members of it, and differed greatly in opinion from them; yet they had such an effect on his mind, that he separated himself from the dissenting interest while yet a boy, as appears from the following lines in his son's elegy upon him: " With op*ning life his early worth besran, The boy misleads not. but foreshows the man. Directed wrong, tho' first he miss'd the way, Train'd to mistake, and disciplin'd to stray: Not long for reason gilded error's niifht. And doubts well-founded shot a gleam or light." He spent some time at a private academy before he went to the university; hut where, it is not said. About the age of sixteen he walked to Oxford, nnd entered himself of Kxeter College. He had now only two pounds sixteen shillings; aud no prospect of fu- ture supplies, but from his own exertions. I5y industry, I suppose by assisting the younger students, and instructing any who chose to employ him, he supported himself till he took his Bachelor's de- gree; without any preferment as assistance from his friends, ex- cept five shillings. This circumstance does him great honor, and shows him to have been a young man of wonderful diligence and resolution. Many feel his difficulties, but few are capable of his vigorous and continued exertions to overcome them in so honora- Me a way, and with such success. He now came to London, having im-re.i-.ed his little stock to ten pounds fifteen shilling. He was ordained deacon, nnd obtained a curacy, which he held -.ir, \\hen he, was appointed chaplain on hoard the hVet. This situation lie held one year only, and then returned to London, and served a cure for two years. During this time he married, During the Protectorate, he held the Hying of Waltham Abbey, and the lecture Mridr's, Fit- \:ter tho restoration he recovered" his prebend, and iplain extraordinary 19 his Majesty. Jt is said that be had a most mironiinnn memnrv. He wrote the Church History of Britain in folio; A f Palestine, and several other works. He died in 1661, and his funeral was attended by 200 of his brethren of the ministry. * We shall afterwards sea some verses on the death of this gentleman by his niece, Mrs. Wright. t Notes of Samuel Wesley to his elegy on his father. For this, and some thcr original papers, of great use in this work, I am obliged to a private friend. 34 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. and his wife brought him a son. In this period he wrote severa pieces, which brought him into notice and esteem, and a small .iving was given him in the country. I am not certain whether it was during his residence here, or while he was chaplain on board the fleet, that the following circumstance happened, but I suppose the latter. He was strongly solicited by the friends of King Jamoa II. to support the measures of the court in favor of popery, with promises of preferment if he would comply with the king's desire. But he absolutely refused to read the king's declaration; and though surrounded with courtiers, soldiers, and informers, he preached a bold and pointed discourse against it, from Daniel iii. 17, 18. " If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden ima^e wb be papist^, though they come to church; and I have hopes of making or I- >th of tin-in u-'od members of the church of I 'upland." ehfioii- riMMi-d to parochial duties, did not divert 'nni literary pur>uits. A man who spends all his time in the ';! manner he can, may diversity his employments, and i by diligence what appears to others impracticable. te -tudy MTIIIS to have been the original Scriptu which he wis indefatigable; a practice \\hich can never be too IHIK-II commended in a mini t.-r of the gospel, when joined with a i : .mi la practical dm'. . his >MH, the lale y t r. .b.h.i < in thid * Mr. C. 8 6 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. respect; and the second of them will show us his opinion of a sub- ject on which learned men have been much divided. "JAN. 26, 1725. "I have some time since designed an edition of the holy Bible in octavo, in the Hebrew, Chaldee, Septuagint, and the Vulgate; and have made some progress in it. What I desire of you on this ar- ticle is, 1. That you would immediately fall to work, and read dil- igently the Hebrew text in the Polyglott, and collate it exactly with the Vulgate, writing all, even the least variations or differ- ences between them. 2. To these I would have you add the Sa- maritan text in the last column but one; which is the very same with the Hebrew, except in some very few places, differing only in the Samaritan character, which I think is the true old Hebrew. In twelve months' time, you will get through the Pentateuch; for I have done it four times the last year, anil am going over it the fifth, and collating the two Greek versions, the Alexandrian and the Vatican, with what I can get of Symachus and Theo- dotion," &c. Mr. John Wesley was in the twenty -second year of his age, not yet ordained, nor had he attained any preferment in the university, when he received this letter from his fither. It gives a pleasing view of his progress in biblical learnii; -r at this early period of life, and shows his father's confidence in hi s critical knowledge of the Hebrew Scriptures. The following krter Avas written in 1731, and very clearly states the old gentleman's opinion of the translation of the Seventy, after a most laborious examination of it. " I find in your letter an account of a learned friend you have, who has a great veneration for the Septuagint, and thinks that in some instances it corrects the present Hebrew. I do not "wonder that he is of that mind; as it is likely he has road Vossius and other learned men, who in : .^f-ify this translation so as to depreciate the original. When 1 i; <<> study the Scriptures in earnest and had read it over sever..: times, 1 was inclined to the same opin ion. What then increased my respect for it was, 1. That 1 thought I found many texts in the Scriptures more happily ex- plained than in our own or other version.?. 2. That many words and phrases in the New Testament, can hardly be so well under- stood without having recourse to this translation. 3. Thiit both our Saviour and his apostles so frequently quote it. These; con- siderations held me in a blind admiration of the S-:>|,t;i:'.;<-it!t; and though I did not esteem them absolutely infallible, yet I Hardly dared to tru-t my own eyes, or think they were frequently mistaken. But in-,;) r . ' .: rhis r-i'-^lation over very often, and comparing ij v i) fin : ,v, * was forced by plain "vidence of tact to be of another mind. That which led me to it was, some mistakes (I think not less than a thousand) in places indifferent, either oems-onerl Vy the m^VMTnous sense of some Hebrew words, or by the mistake of some letters, as daleth for resh, and vice versa; which every one knows are very much alike in the old He- brew character. But what fully determined my judgment was, THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 27 that I found, or thought I found, very many places which appeared purposely altered for no very justifiable reason. These at last Mine BO thick upon me, in my daily reading, that I began to note them down; not a few instances of \\liicli you will see in the dis M-rtation I shall send yon in my next packet. I would have you vommimicate it to your learned friend, with my compliments, ear- nestly desiring him, as well as you, to peruse it with the greatest prejudice yon ran; and after you have thoroughly writhed tin- whole, as 1 think the subject deserves, to make th- strongest of)- .jections you are able against any article of it, where you are not 'onvinced by my observations. For 1 should not deserve a friend if I did not e-teem those my best friends who do their endeavors to M-t mo right, where 1 may possibly bo mistaken, especially in a matter of great moment." .Tin [tracts jfivB an interesting view of this gentleman's learning, diligent study of the Scriptures, and candor, in each of which lie holds forth to us an example highly deserving of imita- rion. Mr. Wesley was a voluminous writer, which in most cases is a .Disadvantage to an author, whatever his al)ilitios may be. His Latin commentary on the hook of Job is a most elaborate perform- .-i.nce; but the subject of this book, and the language in which the 'onnnrnlary is written, are but ill adapted to the generality of modern readers. As a poet In . censured by Garth and nthers; though when lit: failed, it was perhaps as much owing to the di1iirnlt\ i.f tin- -ulijeet, as to want of ])octical abilities. In an early edition of the Dnnciad, lie and Dr. ~\V;.tts were associated Together, and involved in tin- same censure, JJut it is well known that the earlier editions of this poem were all surreptitious, in which the blanks wv-re filled up by the mere caprice or envy of the editors, without any regard to the intention of the author. Thus, in a surreptitious edition printed in Ireland, the blank in the 104th \er--e of the f-.,--f lio..k was filled up with Dryden instead of Den- nis, which, no doubt, uas far enough from the intention of Mr. I'ope. With the same propriety and good judgment, in the sur- reptitious editions, the na:i.; - Wesley and Watts were inserted "thus, W ly, W s, in the 126th line of the same book, but )liey never appeared in any edition published by Mr. Pope. Tho lines originally stood thus; "A fSirfln'c Vatican! ofGiviv nnl Home, Well purgM, and worthy Withers, Queries, and Blome." In a London edition of the Duneiad, printed in 17-2!', there is the Following JlOte on the last of these lines, "It was printed ill the surreptitious editions \V ly, W s, \\lio were persons emi- nent for good life; the 'one writ the life of CIIUIST in ver-e, tlie other some valuable piece* of the lyric kind on pious subjects. The line is her, :i.-cordini.' to its original." Of Mr. \Ye.-l> |.orii;- :i | purl'cirmances, hi-- son Samuel the fullow'ing '-andid but impartial judgment, in tin; elegy above mentioned. So THE REV. SAMUEL \VESfcEJf SENIOR. " Whate'er his strains, still glorious was his end, Faith to assert and virtue to defend. He sung how God the Saviour deign'd t' expire, With Vida's piety though not his fire ; Deduc'd his Maker's praise from age to age, Through the long annals of the sacred page." Most of his smaller pieces are excellent. I shall insert the fol- lowing, both for its intrinsic beauty, and as a specimen of his poet- ical talents. EUPOLis's HYM:N TO THE CREATOR. THE OCCASION. Part of a (new) dialogue between Plato and Evpolis* the Poet the rest not extant. Eupolis. But is it not a little hard, that you should banish all our fraternity from your new commonwealth ? What hurt has fa- ther Homer done that you dismiss him among the rest? Plato. Certainly the blind old gentleman lies with the best grace in the world. But a lie handsomely told, debauches the taste and morals of a people. Besides, his tales of tho gods are intole- rable, and derogate in the highest degree from tin: dignify of the Divine Nature. Eupolis. But do you really think that those faults are insepa- rable from poetry? May not the ONE SUPREME he sung, without any intermixture of them ? Plato. I must own I hardly ever saw any thing of that nature. But I shall be glad to see you, or any other, attempt and succeed in it. On that condition, I will gladly exempt you from the fate of your brother poets. Eupolis. I am far from pretending to be a standard. But I will \Xt the best I can. THE HYMN. Author of Being, sourca of light, With unfading beauties bright, Fulness, goodness, rolling round Thy own fair orb without a bound: Whether thee thy suppliants call Truth or good, or one or all, Ei, or Jaa ; thee we hail Essence that can never fail, Grecian or Barbaric name, Thy steadfast being still the same. Thee when morning greets the skies With rosy cheeks and humid eyes ; Thee when sweet declining day Sinks in purple waves away ; * EUPOLIS was an Athenian. He is mentioned several times by Horace, and nee by Persius ; and was in high estimation at Athens for his poetical compo- sitions, though he severely lashed the vices of the age he lived in. He was killed in an engagement at sea between the Athenians and Lacedemonians, and his death was so much lamented at Athens, that they made a law, that no poet should go to battle. He lived about four hundred years before Christ. THE EEV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 89 Thee will I sing, O parent Jove, And teach the world to praise and love. Yonder azure vault on high, Yonder blue, low, liquid sky, Earth, on its firm basis plac'd, And with circling waves embrac'a, All creating pow'r confess, All their mighty Maker bless. Thou shak'st all nature with thy nod. Sea, earth and air confess the God: Yet does thy pow'rful hand sustain Both earth and heav'n, both firm and main. Scarce can our daring thought arise To thy pavilion in the skies; Nor can Plato's self declare The hliss, the joy, the rapture there. Barren above thou dost not reign, But circled with a glorious tram : The sons of God, the sons of light Ever joying in thy sight; (For ihee their silver harps are strung) Ever beauteous, ever young, Angelic forms their voices raise And through heav'n's arch resound thy praise. The fealher'd souls that swim the air, And bathe in liquid ether there, The lark, precentor of the choir. Leading them higher still and higher, Listen and learn ; ih' angelic notes Repeating iu their warbling throats : And ere to soft repose they go Teach them lo their lords below : On the green turf their mossy nest, The ev'niug anthem swells their breast. Thus like thy golden chain from high Thy praise unites the earth and sky. Source of light, thou bid'st the sun On his burning axles run ; The st:irs Ilk'- iliiM around him fly And strew the area of the sky. He drives so swift his nice above Mortals can't perceive him move, So smooth his course, oblique or straight, ()1\ i: - not with his weight. As the queen of solemn night Fills at his vase her orbs of light, Imparted lustre ; thus v The solar virtue shines by thce. Eirerione,* we '11 no more Imaginary pow'r adore ; nl, and cheerful wine, And 1: -_r bread are thine. ^ * This word signifies n kind of cnrlaml ;i branch of olive, wrap: a'nitut with wool, ami loaded with nil kinds ol (mils of the earth, as a token of i .11,1! plenty. The poet says be will no more worship the imaginary power, supposed to be the giver of these things ; but the great Pan, the creator from whom they all proceed. 3 f 50 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOl. Thy herbage, O great Pan, sustains The flocks that graze our Attic plains ; The olive with fresh verdure crown'd, Rises pregnant from the ground ; At thy command it shoots and springs, And a thousand blessings brings. Minerva only is thy mind, Wisdom ana bounty to mankind. The fragrant thyme, the bloomy rose, Herb and flpw'r, and shrub that grows On Thessalian Tempe's plain Or where the rich Sabeans reign, That treat the taste or smell or signt, For food or med'cine, or delight ; Planted by thy parent care, Spring and smile and flourish there. O ye nurses of soft dreams, Reedy brooks and winding streams, Or murmuring o'er the pebbles sheen Or sliding through the meadows green, Or where through malted sedge you creep, Traveling to your parent deep ; Sound his praise by whom you rose, That sea which neither ebbs nor flows. O ye -immortal woods and groves, Which th' cnamor'd student loves ; Beneath whose venerable shade, For thought and friendly converse made, Fam'd Hecadem, old hero lies, Whose shrine is shaded from the skies, And through the gloom of silent night Projects from far its trembling light ; You, whose roots descend as low, As high in air your branches grow ; Your leafy arms to heaVn extend, Bend your heads, in homage bend : Cedars and pines that wave above, And the oak belov'd of Jove. Omen, monster, prodigy, Or nothing are, or Jove from thee ! Whether varied nature play, Or re-invers'd thy will obey, And to rebel man declare Famine, plague, or wasteful war. Laugh ye profane, who dare despise The threat'ning vengeance of the skies, Whilst the pious on his guard, Undismay'd is still prepar'd : Life or death his mind 's at rest, Since what thou send'st must needs be best. No evil can from thce proceed ! 'Tis only suffer'd, not decreed. Darkness is not from flie sun, Nor mount the shades till Ite is gone : Then does night obscure arise From Erebua, and fill the skies, Fantastic forms the air invade, Daughters of nothing and of shade. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 81 Can w forget thy guardian care, Slow in punish, prune to spare; Thou lirenk'M the haughty Persian's pride, That dar'il old oeean's pow'r deride; Their shiiiwreeks firew'd the Eubean wave, At Haratnon they found a grave. () yo Mcst Greeks- wlio there cxpir'd, For Greece with pious ardor fir'd, What shrines or altars slull we raise To secure your endless praise ? Or need we monuments supply, To rescue what can never die I And yet a greater hero far (Unless great Socrates could err) Shall rise to Mess snme future day, And teach to live ; and teach to pray. Come, unknown instructor, come! Our leaping hearts shall make thee room; . Thou with Jove our vows shall share, Of Jove and thee we are the care. O Father, King, whose heav'nly face Shines serene on all thy race, We thy magnificence adore, And thy well-known aid implore ; Nor vainly for thy help we call ; Nor can we want-- for thou art all. Ever}' good judjje, I apprehend, will readily allow that the au- of tlii lid not want talents lor poetry. But wherever \v fix his standintj in the scale of learning and abilities, he still iiidier in our view of irenuine piety, and a firm attachment to justice, mercy anil truth, in various tr\ inij situations of life. His integrity was conspicuous, and his conduct uniform. As he, had chosen (Jod and his si i -vice lor his own portion, he cho>e the same for his children aUo. When two of his sons were pursuing a course of piety nt O.xford, which threw their future prospects of preferment into a cloud not likely to he dissipated, he encouraged them in it, choosing rather that he and his children should sutler ntlliction with the puople of Clod, than enjoy the pleasures of sin -.-asou. 1'Yw men have heen so diligent in tlie pastoral office he was; none perhaps more so. Though his income may he his famil small, imd his family larire, he had always something: to e in di.-tn- >. In conversation he was irrave, yet in- lively, and full of anecdote; and this talent the late Mr. \\V-iey |)0v-et see his face no more till lie i< raided in incor- ruption. You have reason to envy in who could attend him in the 38 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SEMOR. .ast stage of his illness. The few words he could utter I saved, and hope never to forget. Some of them were, " Nothing is too much to suffer for Heaven. The weaker I am in body, the strong- er and more sensible support I feel from God. There is but a step between me and death; to-morrow I would see you all with me round this table, that we may once more drink of the cup of blessing, before we drink it new in the kingdom of God. With desire have I desired to eat this passover with you before 1 die." The morning he was to communicate, he was so exceeding weak and full of pain, that he could not without the utmost difficulty re- ceive the elements, often repeating, " Thou shakest me, thou sha- kest me;" but immediately after receiving, there followed the most visible alteration. He appeared full of faith and peace, which extended even to his body; for he was so much better, that we almost hoped he would have recovered. The fear of death he entirely conquered, and at last gave up his latest human desires of finishing Job, paying his debts, and seeing you. He often laid his hand upon my head, and said, " Be steady ! The Christian faith will surely revive in this kingdom; you shall see it, though I shall not." To my sister Emily he said, " Do not be concerned at my death, God will then begin to manifest himself to my family." When we were met about him, his usual expression was, " Now let me hear you talk of heaven." On my asking him whether he did not find himself worse, he replied, " O my Charles, I feel a great deal; God chastens me with strong pain, but I praise him for it, I thank him for it, I love him for it." On the 25th his voice failed him, and nature seemed entirely spent, when, on my bro- ther's asking, whether he was not near heaven, he answered dis- tinctly, and with the most of hope and triumph that could be ex- pressed in sounds, " Yes, I am." He spoke once more, just after my brother had used the commendatory prayer; his last words were, " Now you have done all !" This was about half an hour after six, from which time till sunset, he made signs of offering up himself, till my brother again having used the commendatory prayer, the very moment it was finished he expired. His passage was so smooth and insensible, that notwithstanding the stopping of his pulse, and ceasing of all sign of life and motion, we contin- ued over him a considerable time, in doubt whether the soul was departed or no. My mother, who for several days before he died, hardly ever went into his chamber but she was carried out again in a fit, was far less shocked at the news than we expected, and told us that now she was heard, in his having so easy a death, and her being strengthened so to bear it." In going through this work, let the reader consider himself as travelling slowly on a pleasant road where a variety of objects, highly worthy of his attention and regard, present themselves to his view. In passing along this little distance, we have as it were stood by, and seen two ministers of the gospel die; the one a Non- conformist, and the other an High Churchman. As we see them approach the entrance on eternity, the scene becomes interesting, and will suggest to tire reader many important reflections. Drop- MR* 'USAK1AH WESLEY. 38 ping their singularities of opinion, and all party distinctions, we . iew tin-in coalescing, and hemming one in Christ Jesus. Animated with tin- same spirit of devotion, they look up to God as their common Father through the same Mediator and Saviour; they praise him tor the same mercies, and looking forward to his kingdom and glory with the same humhle confidence, both triumph over death as he draws nigh to them: they give satisfactory evi- dence, that they wi-re united to Christ, belonged to the same family, and were heirs of the same heavenly inheritance, notwithstand- ing the external differences in their mode of worship. These con- siderations should teach us to be careful, not to over-value the ex- ternal differences amonir Christians, nor to exalt the discriminating distinctions of parties into the rank of .fundamental articles oi Christianity. As long as we lay the same foundation, and en- deavor to huild upon it ^.ild, silver, ami precious ~- "iiirht to have fellowship with each other as brethren, notwithstanding the different manner in which we manage the materials, and give pa varied appearance to the Luildin?. CHAPTER IV. Of Mrs. Susannah Wetley. MRS. Scs.vxNAir. WESLEY, the mother of the late Mr. John \Veelf dissatisfied with believing on the authority of her teachers, and was determined, as far as possible, to see what evi- dence there was for the truth of tho-e things she was required to believe. Before she was thirteen years old, she had examined the whole controversy between the l)isseuters and the established church, and from that time became a member of the church of KiiL'land. And though different men may, and will, judge various- ly of the choice she made, yet all must acknowledge that this effort to judge for herself also early an age, and in so complicated a subject, was .-insularly jrrrat, and .-bowed uncommon re.-olution and strength of mind. She afie-\\ard< examined the evidence-; of natural and revealed religion with scrupulous attention, and under every article set down the reasons which determined her to believe it. Of these things she speaks ilms, in a letter to her son, Sam- uel Wesley, dated October llth, 1709. " There is nothing I now desire to live for, but to do some small service to my children; that, as I have brought them into the world, I may, if it please God, be an instrument of doing good to their soiiN. I had been several years collecting from my little reading, but chietlv from my own observation and experience, some things which \ hoped migiit be u-eful to you all. I had be- gun to correct and form all into a little manual: wherein I designed 84 -^J MRS. SUSANNAH WESLET. .. */ you should have seen what were the particular reasons which pre- vailed on me to believe the Being of a God, and the grounds of natural religion, together with the motives that induced me to em- brace the faith of Jesus Christ; under which was comprehended my own private reasons for the truth of revealed religion. Ana because I was educated among the Dissenters, and there was something remarkable in my leaving them at so early an age, not being full thirteen, I had drawn up an account of the whole trans- action, under which I had included the main of the cjntroversy between them and the established church as far as it hai come to my knowledge; and then followed the reasons which tad deter- mined my judgment to the preference of the church of England. I had fairly transcribed a great part of it, when, you writing to me for some directions about receiving the sacrament, I began a short discourse on that subject, intending to send them all together; but before I could finish my design, the flames consumed both this and all my other writings.* I wou^ld have you, at your leisure, begin to do something like this for yourself, and write down what are the principles on which you build your faith, and though I cannot possibly recover all I formerly wrote, yet I will gladly assist you what I can, in explaining any difficulty that may occur." In one of her private meditations she reckons the following among the signal mercies which God had bestowed upon her. " Born in a Christian country : early initiated and instructed in the first principles of the Christian religion : good examples in parents and several of the family: good books and ingenious conversation: preserved from ill accidents, once from violent death : married to a religious orthodox man: by him first drawn off from the SociniaK heresy, and afterwards confirmed and strengthened by Bishop Bull."t About the year 1700, she made a resolution to spend one horn morning and evening in private devotion, in prayer and medita tion; and she religiously kept it ever after, unless sickness hinder ed, or some absolutely necessary business of her family obliged her to shorten the time. If opportunity offered, she spent som< time at noon in this religious and profitable employment. Sh generally wrote down her thoughts on different subjects at these limes; and great numbers of her meditations have been preserved in her own hand-writing. I shall select a few, and make some ex- tracts from others; because they show us this excellent woman in her most private retirement, conversing without disguise with him who knows the heart. NOON. " To know God only as a philosopher; to have the most sublime and curious speculations concerning his essence, at- tributes and providence; to be able to demonstrate his Being from all or any of the works of nature, and to discourse with the great- est propriety and eloquence of his existence and operations; will avail us nothing, unless at the same time we know him experi- * When their house was burnt down in February, 1709. t In the manuscript it stands thus, B. B., which I believe is intended fo. Bishop Bull. * A I MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 35 9 mentally; unless the heart know him to be its supreme good, its only happine--; unless a man feel ami acknowledge that he can find no repose, no pence, no joy, lint in loving ami bring beloved by him, ami does accordingly rest in him as th' 1 centre of his I the fountain of his pleasure-, the origin of all virtue ami goodne-s, hi.- li-'ht, his life, his strength, his all; in a \vonl, his Lord, his God. 'I'hll.- let me ever know thee, () Cod! " EVEMM;. " The mind of man is naturally so corrupt, and all the powers thereof so weakened, that we cannot pOBSltuy aspire. \igorously towards God, or have any clear penvption of spiritual thin^-, without his assistance. Nothing less than the same Al- mighty power that raised .!i>us Christ from the dead, can raise our souls from the death of sin to a life of holiness To know God experimentally is altogether supernatural, and \\hat we ran ne\er attain to, but by the merits and interce--ion of .lesus Christ. By virtue of what he has done and sutler, d, and is now doing in hea- vm for us, we obtain the Holy Spirit, who is the best instructor, the most powerful teacher we can possibly have; without whose asrency, alt other means of "race would be inefieetual. How evi- dently does the Holy Spirit concur with the means of grace! and how certainly does he assist and strengthen the soul, if it be but sincere and hearty in its endeavors to avf lii- grace, tint I earnestly wi.-h for more than any thin-.' in the world; and that I have no relish or delight in any thing when under apprehensions of his displeasure. I rejoice in his essential glory and bles>edne.- ; : I rejoice ui my relation to him, that he is my Father, my Lord, and my God. 1 rejoice that he has power over me, and desire to live in subjection to him; that he condescends to punish me when I trim-:: re \\t^ laws, as n father choBteneth the -on whom ho loveth tthank him that he has brought me so far, anil will beware of despairing of his mercy for the time which is yet to come; but will give I he jlory of his free grace." MORNING. "It is too common with me upon receiving any light, or new supply of grace, to think now, I have gained my point, and may say, ' Soul take thine cose;' by which means 1 36 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. think not of going any further; or else fall into dejection of spirit, upon a groundless fear, that I shall soon lose what I have gained, and in a little time be never the better for it. Both these are sins. The first proceeds from immoderate love of present ease and spiritual sloth; the other from want of faith in the all-suffi- ciency of my Saviour. "We must never take up our rest on this side of heaven; nor think we have enough of grace, or enjoy enough of God till we are admitted into that blessed region of pure and happy spirits, where we shall enjoy the beatific vision according to the measure of our capacities. Nor must we, out of a pretended humility, because we are unworthy of the least mercy, dare to dispute or question the sufficiency of the merits of Jesus Christ. It was impossible for God incarnate to undertake more than he is able to perform." MORNING. " Though man is born to trouble, yet I believe there is scarce a man to be found upon earth, but, take the whole course of his life, hath more mercies than afflictions, and much more pleasure than pain. I am sure it has been so in my case. I have many years suffered much pain, and great bodily infirmities; but I have likewise enjoyed great intervals of rest and ease. And those very sufferings have, by the blessing of God, been of excel- lent use, and proved the most proper means of reclaiming me from a vain and sinful conversation, insomuch, that I cannot say I had better have been without this affliction, this disease, loss, want, contempt, or reproach. All my sufferings, by the admirable man- agement of Omnipotent goodness, have concurred to promote my spiritual and eternal good. And if I have not reaped that advan- tage by them which I might have done, it is merely owing to the perverseness of my own will, and frequent lapses into present things, and unfaithfulness to the good Spirit of God; who notwith- standing all my prevarications, all the stupid opposition I have made, has never totally abandoned me. Eternal glory be to thee, O Lord!" EVENING. " If to esteem and to have the highest reverence for thee ! if constantly and sincerely to acknowledge thee, the supreme, the only desirable good, be to love thee, I do love thee ! " If comparatively to despise and undervalue all the world con- tains, which is esteemed great, fair, or good; if earnestly and con- stantly to desire thee, thy favor, thy acceptance, thyself, rather than any or all things thou hast created, be to love thee, I do love thee! "If to rejoice in thy essential majesty and glory' if to feel a vital joy o'erspread and cheer the heart at each perception of thy blessedness, at every thought that thou art God; that all things are .in thy po?ver; that there is none superior or equal to thee be to love thee, I do love thee ! " Notwithstanding Mrs. Wesley allotted two hours in the day for meditation and prayer in private, no woman was ever more dili- gent in business, or attentive to family affairs than she was. Re- markable for method and good arrangement both in her studies and business, she saved much time, and kept her mind free from perplexity. She had nineteen children, ten of whom, at least, MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 87 prew up to be educated, and this duty fell upon her; it was almost impossible tor tin- children to have had ;i better instructor. From M-\cr:il things which I find in her papers, it appears to me that she had acquired some knowledge of the Latin and (Jreek languages in her youth, thouglrshe never makes any pretensions to it. She had read much and thought deeply, and in general very accurately, on (-very part of natural and revealed religion, and on the common affairs of life. She had studied human nature well, and knew how to adapt her discourse either to youth or age; and without this no ;i is properly qualified to instruct others. She had set out in life with u determination to think and judge
e influenced by -custom in matters of importance, unless when CMtom appeared to be founded in reason and truth. It was thjs principle which irovcrned her i;i the education of her children; for disapproving of the common methods <>f governing and instructing youth, she adopted tho*e methods which appeared to her the most rational and proper. Their rising, dressing, eating, exercise, and every thing that related to them was managed by rule, unless when sickness hindered. They were very early taught obedience to their parents, and to wait their decision in every thing they were to have or do. As soon as they could speak, they were taught the Lord's prayer, and made to repeat it at rising and bed time con- stantly. As they grew bigger, they were taught a short prayer for their parent*, and some collect*: a .-hort catechism, and some por- tion of scripture, as their memories could bear. They were early made to distinguish the Sabbath from other days; and were soon taught to ! .-till at family prayers, ami to ask a blessing immedi- ately after, which they u>ed to do by signs before they could kneel or speak. Her method of teaching them to read was, I think, pe- culiar to herself, and deserves to be taken notice of; I shall give it in her own words, in a letter to Mr. John Wesley. " None of them were taught to read till five years old, except Kezzy, in \\hose ca-e I was overruled; and >he was more years in learning than any of the rest had Ix-en months. The way of teaching was this: the day l>efore a child began to learn, the house was set in order, every one's work appointed them, and a charge given that none should come into the room from nine till twelve, or from two till live, which were our school hours. One day was allowed the child wherein to learn its letters, and each of them did in that time know all it* letters, great and small, except Molly and Nan- cy, who were a day and a half Ix-fore they knew them perfectly: for which I then thought them very dull: but the reason why 1 thouirht them so was, because the re'>t learned them so readily, and your brother Samuel, who was the first child I ever taught, learnt the alphabet in a few hours. He was five years old on the tenth of February; the next day he began to learn, and as soon as he knew the letters In-iran a't the first chapter of Genesis. He was taught to spell tin- tir-t verse, then to read it over and over, till he could read it offhand without any hesitation; so on to the second, Kc. till he took ten verse* for a lesson, \vhfrh he quickly did. Eas- ter fell low that year, and by \Vhitsuntidc he could read a chapter very well; for tie read continually, nd had such a prodigious 4 89 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. " memory, that I cannot remember ever to have told him the sam word twice. What was yet stranger, any word he had learnt in his lesson, he knew wherever he saw it, either in his Bible or any ather book, by which means he learnt very soon to read an Eng- lish author well. " The same method was observed with them all. As soon a.s :hey knew the letters they were first put to spell, and read one dne, then a verse, never leaving till perfect in their lessons, were ;t shorter or longer. So one or other continued reading at school ume without any intermission; and before we left school, each ihild read what he had learnt that morning; and ere we parted in the afternoon, what they had learned that day." Mr. Wesley observes of his mother, that even she, as well as her father and grandfather, her husband and three sons, had been in her measure, a preacher of righteousness. As this is a remarka- ble circumstance in her life, and shows her zeal and steadiness in doing good, I shall relate it a little more at large than Mr. Wes- ley has done, as the original letters are before me. Her husband usually attended the sittings of convocation; and on these occasions was obliged to reside in London for a length of time that was often injurious to his parish; and at an expense that was inconvenient to himself and family. It was on this business, I apprehend, that he spent so much time in London in the begin- ning of the year 1712. During his absence, Mrs. Wesley formed a little meeting at her house on a Sunday evening, when she read a sermon, prayed and conversed with the people who came for this purpose. She acquainted her husband of their meeting, who, on account of the newness and singularity of the thing, made some objections against it. Her aiiswer is dated the Cth of February, 1712, in which she says, " I heartily thank you for dealing so plainly and faithfully with me in a matter of no common concern. The main of your objections against our Sunday evening meetings, are, first, that it will look particular; secondly, my sex; and, last- ly, your being at present in a public station and character; to all which I shall answer briefly. " As to its looking particular, I grant it does, and so doos almost every thing that is serious, or that may any way advance the glory of God or the salvation of souls, if it be performed out of the pul- pit or in the way of common conversation : because, in our cor- rupt age, the utmost care and diligence has been used to banish all discourse of God or spiritual concerns out of society, as if religion were never to appear out of the closet, and we were to be ashamed of nothing so much as of professing ourselves to be Christians. " To your second, I reply, that, as I am a woman, so I am also mistress of a large family. And though the superior charge of the souls contained in it lies upon you, as the head of the family, and as their minister, yet in your absence I cannot but look upon every soul you leave under my care, as a talent committed to me under a trust by the great Lord of all the families of heaven and earth; and if I am unfaithful to him or to you, in neglecting to improve these talents, how shall 1^ answer mito him, when he shall com- mand ma to render an account of my* stewardship? - MRS. SUSANNAH WESLE.T. 99 " As these and other such like thoughts, made me at first tnke a more than ordinary care of the sonl.s of my children and servants, so, knowing that our mo.-t holy religion ret|uire~ a .-trict n I nerva- tion of thf. Lord's day, and not thinking that we fully answered the end of the institution by only point: to church; but that Uke- \\i-r we were obliged to fill up the intermediate spaces of that sa- cred time by other acts of piety and devotion; I thought it my duty to spend .-ome part of the day in reading to, a:id instructing my family; especially in your absence, when, having no afternoon ser- vice, we have so murh leisure for surh ( \. n-i-e-; and such time I esteemed spent iii a way more acceptable to God than if I had re- tired to my own private devotions. " This was the beginning of my present practice: other people's coming in and joining with us \vas purely accidental. Our lad told his parents; they first desired to lie admitted; then others v, lio heard of it hedged leave al-o; so our company increased to about thirty, and .-eldoiu exceeded forty last winter; and why it increased since, I leave you to judge after you have read what follows. >n after* you went to London, Kmily found in your study the account of the I)ani>h Missionaries; which, having never seen, I ordered hrr to read to me. I was never, I think, more affected with any thing than with the relation of their travels; and was ex- ceedingly pleased with the noble design they were engaged in. Their labors refreshed my soul beyond measure, and I could not r speudi; ; part of" that evening in praising and adorii:g the Di\ for inspiring those good men with such an ardent /.( :! i'.n- lii> glory; that they were willing to hazard their lives and all that is e-n emeu dear to men in this world, to advance tli" honor of their .Master Jesus! For several days I could think or speak of lijtle else. At la-t it came into my mind; though I am not n man, nor a minister of the gospel, and so cannot : in such a win thy employment as they were; yet, if my heart > . :. .1 to (iod, and if I were inspired with a true zeal for his glory, and did really de.-ire the salvation of souls, I mi:r!it i!.i - iMewlnt more th;.n I do. I thought I might live in a \emplary mnnner in some things; I might pray more for the people, and >p-ak with more warmth to those with whom 1 have an opportunity < . However. I re-ohcd to begin with n children; and ;.<<, >n!'mi:ly 1 proposed and ob.-erved the following method. I t-tKe .-i:ch a )iro|iortioii of time as I can be>t span .'it, t.t discourse with each child 'by it-elf, on some- thing thai relate to its principal concerns. On Monday 1 talk Molh ; c,n Tn- -day w ith Hetty; Wednesday with Nancy, Thursday with .!:.c k\ ; I'riday with Tatty; Saturday w ith Charles; and with Kmily and Snky together on Sunday. " With those : liors who then came to me. 1 di-c. more :.:itely than before; I cho.-e the best and niosf ! -jient more time with them h e\i Tci- our einnpaiiy has incn night; for I dare d< i>\ noncuhoa.sk admittance. !.:;~t Sunday I believe we had alio, ; set many We;. t ;.v:\ <'<:; v, room. 40 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. " But I never durst positively presume to hope that God would mane use of me as an instrument in doing good; the farthest I ever durst go was, it may be, who can tell? \Vith God all things are possible. I will resign myself to him: Or, as Herbert better ex- presses it, " Only, since God doth often make Of lowly matter, for high uses meet, 1 throw me at his feet ; There will I lie, until my Maker seek For some mean stuff, whereon to show his skill, Then is my time " And thus I rested, without passing any reflection on myself, or forming any judgment about the success or event of this under- taking. " Your third objection I leave to be answered by your own judgment. We meet not upon any worldly design. We banish all temporal concerns from our society; none is suffered to mingle any discourse about them with our reading or singing. We keep close to the business of the day, and as soon as it is over they all go home. And where is the harm of this? If I and my children went a visiting on Sunday nights, or if we admitted of impertinent visits, as too many do who think themselves good Christians, per- haps it would be thought no scandalous practice, though in truth it would be so; therefore, why any should reflect upon you, let your station be what it will, because your wife endeavors to draw people to church, and to restrain them, by reading and other per- suasions, from their profanation of God's most holy day, I cannot conceive. But if any should be so mad as to do it, I wish you would not regard it. For my part, I value no censure on this ac- count; I have long since shook hands with the world, and I hear- tily wish I had never given them more reason to speak against me. " As for your proposal of letting some other person read, alas! you do not consider what a people these are. I do not think one man among them could read a sermon without spelling a good part of it; and how would that edify the rest? Nor has any of our family a voice strong enough to be heard by such a number of people. " But there is one thing about which I am much dissatisfied; that is, their being present at family prayers. I do not speak of any concern I am under barely because so many are present. For those who have the honor of speaking to the great and holy God, need not be ashamed to speak before the whole world, but because; of my sex. I doubt if it be proper for me to present tfie prayers of the people to God. Last Sunday I would fain have dismissed them before prayers; but they begged so earnestly to stay, I durst not deny them." In this, as in every other part of her conduct, Mrs. Wesley acted upon principle, and from mature deliberation. No person, per- haps, ever had a greater regard for the established order of the church of England, than she had; but she considered her conduct in this instance as coinciding with the spirit and intention of that order; to reform thf manners of the people, and to beget in them MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 41 a reverence for the public worship. It is obvious thnt this consid- eration alone >ilenced every objection in her mind, concerning her nt proceedings. But, though she \\.i~ .-ati.-fied of the propri- ety of her own conduct, she thought it her duty to abide l)y the decision of her husband. He had already written to her on the subject, ami though he made some objections, yet upon the whole he seemed to approve of the meeting. Hut Ininan the Curate, and two or three of his companions highly disapproved of it, and wrote to .Mr. \\Ysle\ , complaining heavily of it, calling it a conventicle, &,c. It is always painful to see a clergyman among the foremost to opjioM- every thing that may tend to diffuse knowledge among the common people, and impress their minds with a serious >en>e of religion, and the duty it enjoins. This \\ as evidently tin in the nre.-ent instance; and the representations made to Mr. Wes- ley had such an effect upon his mind, that he wrote to his wife in a tone of disapprobation which he had not used before. Her answer, which is dated 25th of February, is worthy of herself, and of the cause in which she was engaged. " Some few days since," says she, " I received a letter from you, I suppose dated the 16th instant, which I made no great haste to answer; because I judged it necessary for both of us to take some time to consider, before yon determine in a matter of such great importance. I shall not enquire how it was possible that you should be prevailed on, by the senseless clamors of two or three of the worst of your parish, to condemn what you so very lately approved; but I snail-tell you my thoughts, in as few words as possible. I do not hear of more than three or four per-ons who are against our meeting, of whom Inman is the chief. He and \Vhitely, I believe, may call it a con- venticle; but we hear no outcry here, nor has any one said a word against it to me. And what does their calling it a conventicle sig- nif\ ? does it alter the nature of the thing? or do you think that what they say is a sufficient reason to forbear a thing that has al- ready done much good, and by the blessing of God may do much more? If its being called a conventicle by those who know in their ciiiiM-ience they misrepresent it, did really make it one, what you r-.-iy would be somewhat to the purpose: but it is plain in fact, that this one thing has brought more people to church than ever any thin-r did in so short a time. We. uor this year;* though it must be ckBOwledffed that she had not then conversed with them on the subject, and therffore did not know what doctrines they taught, e\i-e|it I >y report. It has indeed been said that she " lived long enough to deplore the extravagance of her sons;" and this asser- tion was founded on the letter above mentioned. But what she says on this subject has only a reference to dreams, visions, or some extraordinary revelation, which sortie persons pretended to have had, and in which they had received the knowledge of their justificatupi, at l'-ans cini-eriiinir some, of his family, which have not the least foundation in any fact, and could have originated no where but in his own mistaken fancy; so little credit is generally due to an au- thor, even of character and ability, when he speaks of religious persons, against whom he has imbibed some prejudice. The following extract from three of her letters to Mr. Charles Wesley,f will show us her opinion of the doctrine and conduct of her sons, more clearly than any tiling which has yet appeared in print. October 19, 1738. " It is with much pleasure 1 find your mind is somewhat easier than formerly, and I heartily thank God for it. The spirit of man may sustain his infirmity, but a wounded spirit who can bear. If tliis hath been your case, it lias been sad indeed. But blessed !>e (.Mid \\ho irave you convictions of the evil of sin, as contrary* to the purity of the divine nature, and the perfect goodness of his law. Blessed be God who showed you the necessity you were in of a Snvioiir to deliver you from the power of sin and Satan (for Christ will be no Saviour to such as see not their need of one) and directed you by faith to lay hold of that stupendous mercy offered us by rc- ileemiiiir love! JKSTS is the only physician of souls; his blood the only salve which can heal u wounded conscience. It is not in \\ealth, or honor, or sensual pleasures, to relieve a spirit heavy aden and weary of the burden of sin; these things have power to increase our guilt, by alienating our hearts from God, but none to make our peace, with him; to reconcile God to man, and man to God, and to renew the. union between the divine and human na- f.ire. No, there is none but ('inner, none but CHRIST, who is sufficient for these things But blesaed be God, he is an all-suffi- ei'iit Saviour! and bleed be his holy name, that thou hast found him a Saviour to thee, my son ()! let us love him much, for we iich to be forgiven. "I would gladly know what your notion is of justifying faith; becnu ak of it as a thiii'_ r yu have but lately obtained." The second letter is dated December tub, 17.!S. In it she says, " I think you are fallen into an odd way of thinking. You say, * Printed in Dr. Priestley's collection. t For these letters, ;m>l SOUK- other papers of importance in this work, I am uiulcr great obligations to the Rev. Mr. L y. t 44 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. that, till within a few months, you had no spiritual life, nor any justifying faith. Now this is, as if a man should affirm he was not alive in his infancy, because when an infant he did not know he was alive. All then that I can gather from your letter is, that till a little while ago you were not so well satisfied of your being a Christian as you are now. I heartily rejoice that you have now attained to a strong and lively hope in God's mercy through Christ. Not that I can think you were totally without saving faith before ; but it is one thing to have faith, and another thing to be sensible we have it Faith is the fruit of the Spirit, and is the gift of God; but to feel, or be inwardly sensible that we have true faith requires a further operation of God's Holy Spirit. You say you have peace, but not joy, in believing; blessed be God for peace; may this peace rest with you. Joy will follow, perhaps not very closely, but it will follow faith and love. God's promises are sealed to us, but not dated. Therefore patiently attend his pleasure; he will give you joy in believing. Amen." From these letters we see, that Mrs. Wesley was so far from "deploring the extravagance of her sons," that she rejoiced in their Christian experience, and praised God for it. She thought them mistaken in judging of their former state, but not in their notions of justifying faith itself; for she says in the letter last mentioned, ct my notion of justifying faith is the same with yours; for that trusting in Jesus Christ, or the promises made in him, is that special act of faith to which our justification or acceptance is so frequently ascribed in the gospel. This faith is certainly the gift of God, wrought in the mind of man by his Holy Spirit." The two Mr Wesleys professed to know the time when they received justifying faith, and they taught that others might know the time of their justification: on this head she observes, "I do not judge it necessary for us to know the precise time of our conversion;" from which it appears that she did not think this part of their doctrine eiToneous or extravagant; she was only afraid lest this circumstance should be made a necessary criterion of conversion which she thought might hurt the minds of weaker Christians. These letters, therefore, are a full confutation of Mr. Badcock's assertion. The third letter is dated December 27th, 1739, after she had come to reside chiefly in London. Here she enjoyed the conver- sation of her sons alternately, the one being always in town while the other was in the country. She now attended on their ministry, conversed with the people of the society, and became more per- fectly acquainted with their whole doctrine, and seems heartily to have embraced it. Charles was in Bristol when she wrote this letter to him. She observes, " You cannot more desire to see me, than I do to see you. Your brother, whom I shall henceforward call son Wesley, since my dear Samuel is gone home has just been with me, and much revived my spirits. Indeed I have often found that he never speaks in my hearing without my receiving some spiritual benefit. But his visits are seldom and short; for which I never blame him, because I know he is well employed' and blessed be God, hath great success in his ministry. "But my dear Charles, still I want either him or you. For MBS. SUSANNAH WESLET. 45 indeed, in the most literal, sense, I am become a little child, and \v.-int continual succor. 'As iron sharpnieth iron, so doth the countenance of a in:ui his friend.' 1 feel much comfort and support from religions conversation when 1 ran olitain it. Formerly I rejoiced in the absence of company, and found, the less I had of creature comforts, the more I had from God. Hut alas ! I am fallen from that spiritual converse I once enjoyed; and why is it so? because I want faith. God is omnipresent unchangeable good, 'in whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.' The fault is in myself; and I attribute all mistakes in judgment, all i -rrors in practice, to want of faith in the lile>-t d .It -us. () ! my d'-ur, \\hen 1 consider the dignity of his person, the perfection of hi> purity, the greatness of his .-utl'erin^-; but above all, his bound- l<"l<>\e, lam astoni>hed and utterly confounded: 1 am lost in thought; I fall into nothing before him! O how inexcusable is that person who has knowledge of these things, and yet remains poor and low in faith and love. I speak as one guilty in this matter. "I have been prevented from finishing my letter. I complained I had none to converge, with me on spiritual things; but for these M-\ eral days I have had the conversation of many good Christians, who have refreshed in some measure my fainting spirits. And though they hindered my writing, yet it was a pleasing, and I hope not an unprofitable interruption they gave me. I hope we shall shortly speak face to face, and 1 shall then, if God permit, impart my thoughts more fully. But then, alas! when you come, your brother leaves me yet that is the will of God, in whose ble~.-ed service you are engaged, who hath hitherto blessed your labors, and preserved your persons. That he may continue so to prosper your word, and protect you both from evil, and give you strength and courage to preach the true gospel, in opposition to the united (towers of evil men and evil angels, is the hearty prayer of, dear Charles, your loving mother, S. W." This letter gives full evidence that Mrs. Wesley cordially ap- proved of the conduct of her sons, and was animated with zeal tor t he .-iiccether, he and her father disagreed, and the affair was broken off. From a con- currence of circumstances in the end of the \ear 17-25, she was in- duced to marry a person no way adapted to make her happy; being low and rude in address, and much inferior to her in unuer- i-tandiiiir; and he proved unkind to her. HIT situation preyed upon her mind, lirr health and strength i r rny adverse, fate O'errhar^'il, she sunk beneath the weight, And to this peaceful tomb relir'd, S) inU'-il e--!i'elnM. Ml loir,' de-hvd ! The painful, mortal ronfli.-t's <>Yr : A broken heart can bleed no more.' 1 Mrs. Wright however lived many years after this; and at length religion eomini: to her aid, it soothed the anguish of her mind, and g.tve her peaer, though she never recovered her health. The first religious letter she wrote to Mr. Wesley was in 1743; i-he. says, "Some yi I told my brother Charles, I could not be of his way of thinking then, hut that if ever 1 was, I would as * The child died the third day aAer it was born. Private papers. 5 50 MRS. WRIGHT. freely cwn it. Aftr I was convinced of sin and of your opinion as far as 1 had examined your principles, I still forbore declaring my sentiments so openly as I had inclination U do, fearing I should relapse into my former state. When I was delivered from this fear, and had a blessed hope,' that he who had begun, would finish his work, I never confessed, so fully as I ought, how entirely I was of your mind; because I was taxed with insincerity and hypocrisy whenever I op< ed my mouth in favor of religion, or owned how great things God had done for me. This discouraged me utterly, and prevented me from making my change as public as my folly and vanity had formerly been. But now my health is gone, I can- not be easy without declaring that I have long desired to know but one thing; that is Jesus Christ and him crucified; and this desire prevails above all others. And tffough I am cut off from all human help or ministry, I am not without assistance; though I have no spiritual friend, nor ever had one yet, except perhaps once in a year or two, when I have seen one of my brothers, or some other religious person, by stealth: yet (no thanks to me) I am enabled to seek him still, and to be satisfied with nothing less than God, in whose presence I affirm this truth. I dare not desire health, only patience, resignation, and the spirit of an healthful mind I have been so long weak, that I know. not how long my trial may last; but I have a firm persuasion and blessed hope (though no full assurance) that in the country I am going to, I shall sing hal- lelujah, and holy, holy, holy, without company, as I have done in this. Dear brother, I am unused to speak or write on these things I only speak my plain thoughts as they occur. Adieu. If you have time from better business, to send a line to Stanmore, s'o great a comfort would be as welcome as it is wanted." In July, 1744, she wrote to her brother from Bristol, where it seems she then resided, at least for some time. She speaks of herself in the most humiliating terms. She highly commends the Christian friendship of .Mrs. Vigor, Miss Stafford, and some others. She now enjoyed the means of grace, and die benefit of conversa- tion with the people of the society, and continued to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Mrs. Wright persevered in a religious course of life, patient in her sufferings, resigned to her weakness, and waiting for full sal- vation in a deliverance from this mortal state, till 1751. In March this year, Mr. Charles Wesley speaks thus of her "Prayed by my sister Wright, a gracious, tender, trembling soul; a bruised reed, which the Lord will not break." She died on the 21st of the same month, and Mr. Charles preached her funeral sermon. He ob- serves that he had sweet fellowship with her in explaining those words, "Thy sun shall no more go down, neither shall thy moon withdraw itself; for the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and the days of thy mourning shall be ended." He adds, "All present seemed partakers both of my sorrow and my joy." From this authentic account of Mrs. Wright,, taken from original letters, we may correct an error of Mr. Duncon.be concerning her- This gentleman has insinuated in his Fcr,iinead, vhat her pungent distress and gloomy despair, originated from mistaken and super- MRS. WRIGHT. ft] utitious views of religion: it appears, on the contrary, that they arose from a very dilli-rent cause, runl that religion was the thing that rr.-torcd her t> peace and happiness; and indeed the only thing that could do it. Mr. Buncombe's words are, ' Hut ali ! why heaves my breast this pensive sjgh? \Vliv starts lias tear unbidden from my . What breast from sighs, what irs refrains, When sweetly, mournful hapless Wright complains? And who but grieves to see lier gen'rnus mini', For nobler views, and worthier guests des. Amidst the hateful form of blact despair, Wan \vitli the yloom of superstition rare? In pity-moving ! mest cries, Sin- eall'd on heaven to close her weary eyes, And l"ir, r on earth by ! \V..- death to \\ ! "* It is grievous to see authors, \\lm.-e work< are likely to he read, t:ike every opportunity to dress out reli-rion in the most ugly forms they ran invent, to deter young penple 1'iom emhracing it, and A attributing to it the calamities of life which religion alone is ahle to alleviate and red. The following among other poetical compositions, were written by Mrs. "Wright; Lut at what period of her life 1 do not know. TO THE MEMuilY OF HI-: II UNCLK A I'HV.SICUN.t HE DIED l.N , * How can the muse attempt the string, .Urn by her guardian |x>wer : Ah me ! that s>he survives to sing, Her friend and patron, now no more ! Y '. : private grief she mis'ht suppr. Since Clio bears no seliNh mind ; I5ut uli! slie mourns to wild e>. The friend au.l patron of maukind. Alas! the sovereign hraling art, Which r-cu'd thou-iuuls from the grate, Unaided left th Nor Could its sKJllul Master save. Who shall t \mv Varo's lenie. ' Whieh knew sn well t.. And ward all dangers i ut his own. His darlii. ', ar. fame, ^W Hi- ^M Hi* heart upheld ame. Pale envy durst not show lier teeth, Chief favorite ; till the hand of tieath Endanger'd both ,>nc. ir + See Christian Magazine, vol. Hi. p. 523. t Christian Magazine, vol. iii. p. 234. See above, page 23. t Mr. Charles Wesley's Journal. 53 MRS. WRIGHT. Perceiving well, devoid of fear, Iflfe latest fatal conflict nigh, Reclin'd on her he held most dear, Whose breast receiv'd his parting sigh; With every art and grace adorn'd, By man admir'd, by heaven approv'd, Good Varo died applauded, mourn'd, And honor'd by the muse he lov'd. TO THE MEMORY OF HER SISTER. If happy spirits are allowed to know, And hover round what once they lov'd below, Maria, gentlest excellence, attend, To one who glories to have call'd thee friend ! Remote in merit, though allied in blood, Though worthless I, and thou divinely good , Accept, dear shade, from me these artless lays, Who never durst unjustly blame or praise. With business and devotion never cloy'd, No moment of thy life pass'd unemploy'd : Well-natur'd mirth, matur'd discretion join'd, Constant attendants on the virtuous mind : Ah me ! that heav'n has from this bosom torn The dearest friend whom 1 must ever mourn, Ere Stella could discharge the smallest part Of what she ow'd to such immense desert. Pleasing thy face and form, though heav'n confin'd To scanty limits thy extensive mind : Withess the taintless lustre of thy skin, Bright emblem of the brighter soul within ; That soul which easy, unaffected, mild, Through jetty eyes with pleasing sweetness smil'd. To soundest prudence, life's unerring guide, To love sincere, religion void of pride ; To friendship, perfect in a female mind, Which I can never hope again to find : To mirth, the balm of care, from lightness free, To steadfast truth, unwearied industry., To every charm and grace, compris'd in yoUJ Sister and friend, a long and last adieu ! A FAREWELL TO THE WORLD. While sickness rends this tenement of clay, Th' approaching change with pleasure I survey. O'erjoyed to reach the goal with eager pace, Ere my slow life has measur'd half its race. No longer shall I bear, my friends to please, The hard constraint of seeming much at ease, Wearing an outward smile, a look serene, While piercing racks and tortures lurk within. Yet let me not, ungrateful to my God, Record the evil, and forget the good. For both I humble adoration pay, And bless the power who gives and takes away: Long shall my faithful memory retain, And oft recall ench interval of pain. MRS. WRIGHT. 80 Nay to high heav'n for greater gifts I bend, Health I 've enjoyed, and I had once a friend Our labor sweet, if labor it may scorn, Allow'il the sportive and instructive scene: Yet here no lewd or usolfss wit was found, We pois'd the wav'ring sail with ballast sound. Learning here plac'd her richer stores in view, Or, wing'd with love, the minutes gaily flew. Nay, yet sublimer joys our bosoms prov'd, Divine benevolence, by heav'n belov'd : Wan meagre forms, torn from impending death, Exulting, bless'd us with reviving breath. The ihiv'ring wretch we cloth'd, the mourner cheer'd) And sickness ceas'd to ?roan when we appealed. Unask'd, our care assists with tender art Their bodies, nor neglects th' immortal part. Sometimes, in shades impierc'd by Cynthia's beam, Whose lustre glimmer'd on the dimpled stream; We led the sprightly dance through sylvan scenes, Or tripp'd like fairies o'er the level greens ; In ev'ry breast a gen'rous fervor glows, Soft bliss, which innocence alone bestows ! From fragrant herbage, deck'd with pearly dews, And flo w'rcts of a thousand various dues, By wafting gales the mingling odors fly, And round our heads in whisp'ring breezes sigh. Whole nature seems to heighten and improve The holier hours of innocence and love. Youth, wit, good nature, candor, sense, combin'd, To serve, delight, and civilize mankind : In wisdom's lore we ev'rv heart engage, And triumph to restore the golden age ! Now close the blissful scene, exhausted muse, The latest blissful scene which tlioti shalt choose ; Satiate with life, what joys for me remain, Save one dear wish, to balance ev'ry pain ; To bow my head, with grief and toil ppprest, Till borne by angel-bands to everlasting rest. Miss Kezzey Wesley was addressed by Mr. Hall, a young gen- Uernan of a good understanding, agreeable in his person, and engaging in his address. He was entered at Lincoln College as Mr. \Vr-l. Vs pupil, on the 22d of January, 1731; but Mr. Wesley was totally ignorant of the matter when In- first paid his addresses to liis Mstrr.* Mr. Hall, I think, entered into orders while he was at Oxford; and though most of the- family thought highly of him in ev.-ry respi-.-t as a religious eharaeter, \'t Samuel Wesley strongly doubted his sincerity. Mr. John Wesley believed him .-im-erc and pious, but in a letter written to his mother, when Mr. Hall was at Oxford, he speak< of him as highly enthusiastic and Miperstitious. After he had gained the affections of the young lady lie quitted her, and paid his addresses to her elder sister. The family opposed this conduct with great vehemence, especially the three brother*. Hut the marriage, notwithstanding, took place, and the future conduct of Mr. Hall by no means corresponded to irs from a letter Mr. Wesley wrote to Mr. Hall, in which he men- tions this circumstance. V 54 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLET JTJN10K. the expectations they at first formed of him. After some years he quitted his wife, and afterwards lived in the most loose and scan- dalous manner. Mrs. Hall bore her trials with remarkable pa- tience and resignation. Indeed in this respect she was a pattern to all Christians; for I do not remember, that I ever heard her speak ill of any person, whatever injuries she might have received. Miss Kezzy "Wesley died on the 9th of March, 1741, and Mr. Charles gives- the following account of her death in a letter to his brother. " Yesterday morning sister Kezzy died in the Lord Jesus. He finished his work, and cut it short in mercy full of thankfulness, resignation and love, without pain or trouble, she commended her spirit into the hands of Jesus, and fell asleep." Mrs. Hall sur- vived all her brothers and sisters, and died in peace, July 12th, 1791. CHAPTER V. Of the Rev. Samuel Wesley Junior. SAMUEL WESLEY, M. A., son of Samuel and Susannah Wesley, was born about 1692,* a year or two before his parents removed to Epworth; being nearly eleven years older than his brother Mr. John Wesley, and sixteen older than Mr. Charles. He was sent to Westminster School about the beginning of the year 1704, and admitted a King's Scholar in 1707. f Before he left home, his mother, by judicious and constant instruction, had formed his mind to a knowledge and serious sense of religion; but she knew the danger of his situation at Westmintser, and how exceedingly apt young persons are to be drawn aside from religion and virtue, by improper companions, and bad examples constantly before their eyes. On this account she was anxious for the preservation of his morals, as he grew up and became more exposed to the temptations of evil. After she had recovered from the shock of the fire which destroyed all they had, and from the fury of which they saved themselves with great difficulty, she wrote to him a long letter, dated October, 1709; which, for the importance of the matter, and the energy with which it is written, is highly deserving of preser- vation; but on account of its length I can insert only a part of it. This part of it, however, will bring forward to the view of parents an example of attention to the best interest of a child, which it will be their happiness and glory to follow. ",I hope," says she, "that you retain the impressions of your education, nor have forgot that the vows of God are upon you. You know that the first fruits are heaven's by an unalienable right, * This date of his birth is taken from a memorandum, which Mr. John Wesley wrote on the back of one of his brother's letters. t Welch's List of Scholars of St. Peter's College, Westminster, as they were elected to Christ Church, Oxford, and to Trinity College, Cambridge, p. 91. * THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. . 55 ami that, ii-; your ]>;trrnts devoted you tf> the service of the altar, i yourself made it your choice A\hen your father was offered another way of life for you. But have you duly considered what such u choice, and such a dedication import*? Consider well what separation from the world! what purity! what devotion. what exemplary virtue 1 is required in those who are to guide others to glory. I say exemplary, for low, common degrees of piety are not sufficient for those of the sacred function. You must not think to live like the rest of the world: your light must so shine among men, that they may see your good works, and thereby be led to -I' ; :ty \ our Father which is in heaven. For my part, I cannot see with what face clergymen can reprove sinners, or ex- hort men t.i lead a irood life. \\ hen they them-elvcs indulge their, own corrupt inclinations, and by their practice contradict their doctrine. If the h-.ily .le.-us be in truth their Master, and they are really his ambassadors, surely it becomes them to live like his dis- ciples; and if they do not, what a sad account must they give of their steward-hip. " I would advise you, as much as possible in your present cir- cumstances, to throw your business into a certain method; by which means you will learn to improve every precious moment, and find an unspeakable facility in the performance of your respective duties. Begin and end the day with him who is the Alpha and Omesa; and if you really experience what it is to love God, you will redeem all the time you can for his more immediate service. I will tell you what rule I used to observe when I was in my fa- ther's house, and had as little, if not less liberty than you have now: I used to allow myself as much time for recreation as I spent in private devotion; not that I always spent so much, but I gave my- self leave to go so far, but no farther. So in all things else, appoint so much time for sleep, eating, company, &c. But above all things, my dfear Sammy, I command, I beg, I beseech you, to be very strict in observing the Lord's day. In all things endeavor to act upon principle, and do not live like the rest of mankind, who pates through the world like straws upon a river which are carried which way the -(ream or wind drives them. Often put this question to your- self, Why do I this or that? Why do I pray, read, study, use devotion, &.C.? by which means you will come to such a steadiness and consistency in your words and actions, as hecoiin - a reasonable creature and a good Christian." Tlie-e observations were worthy of the mother, and they were properly regarded and followed by the -on. When senior scholar at Westminster, the Bishop of Rochester* took him to his seat at Bromley, in Kent, to read to him in the evening. He was at this. time eagerly pnrsuing his studies, and i liis circumstance, which for several reasons would have been highly gratifying to manv , \\as to him no small mortification. From this place he wrote a Latin letter to his father, in August, 1710, in which he complains heavily of the bishop for the interruption he he predecessor of Aturbury.wbo was not advanced to the See of Roches- ter till 171 3. 56 THE REV. SAMTJEL WESLEY JUNIOR. gave him in his learning. An extract from this letter I shall insert below,* and give the general purport of it in English. Speaking of the bishop, he observes, " He will always be exceedingly troublesome to me both in sacred and profane learning ; for he in- terrupts the studies to which I had applied with all my might. Last year, in the midst of our business in the college, he took me off both from study and from school, not only without any benefit, but without calling me to any thing which had even the appearance of either utility or pleasure. To-day he is from home, or I should scarcely have leisure to write this letter. He chose me from all the scholars, me, who am hoarse and short-sighted, to read to him at night. I am glad you enjoy good health. I beg yours and my mo- ther's blessing. I saw my grandmotherf in the last holidays; in those which are approaching I cannot, because I am detained by an unfriendly friend." He was about eighteen years old when he wrote this letter, and not yet removed from school. We may observe in it marks of a strong mind, wholly devoted to the pursuit of classical knowledge; and considering his age and situation at the time, it shows a pro- gress in learning which does him credit. His mother's advices had a proper effect on his mind, and were the means of preserving him from vices too common to the youth of the place. He retained his sobriety, his reverence for God, and regard for religion. In December this year he wrote to his mother, and the following extract from his letter gives a pleasing view of his simplicity, and serious attention to the state of his own heart, and the first motions of evil. " I received the sacrament," says he, " the first Sunday of this month I am unstable as water I fre- quently make good resolutions and keep them for a time, and then grow weary of the restraint. I have one grand failing, which is, that having done my duty, I undervalue others, and think what wretches the rest of the college are compared with me. Some- times in my relapses I cry out, * Can the ^Ethiopian change his skin, and the leopard his spots, then may you also do good who are accustomed to do evil:' but I answer again, 'With men this is impossible ; but with God all things are possible.' Amen." The next year, 1711, he was elected to Christ Church, Oxford;:}; and here, as well as at Westminster, he acquired the character of an excellent classic scholar. But his mind was too large, and his zeal for religion and the established church too ardent, to be * Speaking of the bishop, he says, " Ille mihi, et in sacris et in profanis rebus semper erit infestissirnus ; studia enim intermitli cogit, quibus pro virili ineubu- eram. Ultimo anno in collegio agendo, ubi non miru seniori opus est amicorum hospitio, a studiis et a schola me detraxit ; non modo nullam ad utilitatem, sed ne ad minimum quidem vel utilitatis vel voluptatis speciem me vocavit. Ipse hodie foras est, aliter vis: otium foret quo has subscriberem. Me ex omnibus discipulis elegit, ut perlegerem ei noctu libros ; me raucum, me fivtona. Gaudeo yos valetudine bona frui. Tuam et maternam benedictionem oro Episeopus jussit me illius in literis mentionem facere. Da veniam subitis Aviam ultimis lestis vidi ; his venientibus non possum, quia ab iuimico amico detineor." t The widow of Mr. John Wesley, of New-Inn Hall, Oxford, and niece to Dr. Thomas Fuller. She had now been a widow near forty years. t Welch's List, &c. page 95. THE RET. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 57 confined within the bounds prescribed by the common exercises of UK- place. The following letter shows that he took an active part in some of the principal questions agitated among the literati of that time. It is dated June 8, 1713, when he had been about two years at Ox- ford ; and is addressed to the Honorable Robert Nelson, Esquire. He says, " 1 hoped long ere this to have perfected, as well I could, '^y dissertation on Ignatius, and gotten it ready for the pre-s. \\hen 1 came to town this year. But I found myself disappointed, at first, for some months, by my a flairs m the East India 1 louse, and since by my charity hymns and other matters. 1 think I told you some time since that I had laid materials together for a second discourse on that subject, directly against Mr. Winston's objections to the shorter and genuine copy of Ignatius; whereas my former was Chiefly again.-t the larger; because 1 then thought, if that were proved interpolated, it would be readily granted that the other was the genuine. But having found, when JNlr. "Winston's four volumes came out, that he had in the first of them laid together many objections against the shorter epistles, I set myself to consid- er them; and having now got Archbishop Usher, Bishop Pearson, and Dr. Smith, on that subject, and as carefully as I could perused them, I found that many of Mr. "Whir-ton's objections were taken from Daille, a f'-w from the writings of the Socinians and modern Arians, though most of them IV mi his own observations. These latter being new, and having not appeared when Bishop Pear- son or tlie others wrote, could not be taken notice of by them, and being now published in the Erglish language, may seduce some veil-meaning persons, and persuade them that the true Ignatius : the same opinion with the Arians (whereas I am sure he - far from it as light is from darkness) and that the rather there has been as yet no answer, that I know of, published to them, though they were printed in the year 1711. I know i; my are of the opinion it is best still to slight him and take no no- 'him. This I confess is the most ea.-y way, but cannot tell v. nether it will be safe in re.-pect to the common people, or will t- id so much to the honor of our church and nation. Of this, b mover, 1 am pretty confident, that I can pro\ e all his main ob- is, whether general or particular, again>t tin* shorter copy, 1 i lie notoriously ful-e. Such as that pp. bt', 87, ' that the smaller :!;. c;ill <'hri.-t (iod,' which he says was done to serve .,-ii ot' the Athanasians, and cannot in reason be supposed ,'.n omission in the larger, but must be interpolation in the smaller : whereas 1 find that tin- sm;;ller call him Uod but fif- , and if we take in those to Antioch tuo times, for an ob\ ions reason. till, lie .- ivs, p. Ill, that serious exhortation.-, to practical, in the larger only, being to a r-ur- :ce omitted in the smaller. Jtllt 1 ha\e collected above ;:i;l:ed iust nices wherein these duties are mo.-t pressingly re- ided in the .-mailer. Ut uliat he labors most, is In prove th; ' ;iiotation.s in Eu*ebius and others of the ancients are agreeable to the larger, 68 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. not the smaller whereas, on my tracing and comparing them all, as far as I have had opportunity, I have found this assertion to be a palpable mistake, unless in one quotation from the Chronicon Alexandrinum, or Paschale I would gladly see Montfaucon de causa Marcelli, St. Basil contra Marcellum, observations on Pear- sou's Vindicise, and some good account of the Jewish Sephiroth; because I think the Gnostics, Basilidians, and Valentinians, bor- rowed many of their -Eons from them, since they have the same names; and this might perhaps give further light to the famous 2ITH of Ignatius; for the clearing whereof Bishop Pearson, Dr. Bull, and Grotius have so well labored." This letter shows the spirit and zeal of Mr. Wesley for sound doctrine, and does credit to so young a student. When he had taken his Master's degree, or perhaps before he took it, he was sent for to officiate as Usher at Westminster school : and soon af- terwards he took orders, under the patronage of Dr Atterbury, Bishop of Rochester, and dean of Westminster. He became an able, judicious divine: his conduct in discharging the various du- ties of life, was exemplary, and did honor to his profession as a Christian and a minister of the gospel. He was a man who had the nicest sense of honor and integrity : and the utmost abhorrence of duplicity and falsehood. He was humane and charitable; not only administering to the wants of the poor and afflicted, as far as his income would permit, but also usirg his influence with others to procure them relief. In filial affection and duty to parents, he was remarkable; no man in the same circumstances ever shone brighter than he, in this branch of Christian duty, through the whole course of his life. Mr. Samuel Wesley was highly esteemed by Lord Oxford, Bishop Atterbury, Mr. Pope, and several other persons among the first characters in the kingdom, for rank and literary talents. With Lord Oxford and Mr. Pope he held a friendly correspondence; with Bishop Atterbury lie was in close habits of friendship. Atter- bury was a man t;!' lir.Hi-riitr abilities: he had a fine genius im- proved by study, and a spirit to exert his talents. His notions ot Church government were very high, and on this subject there was perfect harmony between them. The bishop hud mi-.dc hiin.--elfr.jj object of hatred to, Wai pole and the rest of the King's mini.-tn-s, by the opposition which he gave, in the House of Lords, to their measures; being generally among the protestors, and drawing up the reasons of the protests with his own hand. On tho 4t!i of A u- gust, 1722,* he was apprehended under a suspicion of bring rrn- * March 23, 17-23, a bill wfis brought into the House of Commons, for " in- flicting certain y.iir.sand penalties on Francis Lord Bishop ol Rochester," The bill ;' -c ! \l\f r.itniinww on i'-.t 1 Olh of April, an don the Cth oi'i\l;iy the bishop 111 : : I:;: -1 ' his defence before the House of Lords, lu the course oi his deience he observes, " Here is a plot of a year or two stand- ing, to subvert the government with an armed force ; an invasion from (brood, an insurrection at liome : just when ripe for execution it is discovered ; and twi-lvc i)iti:it!..v aflrr '.':: cvr.ilrivafifT f this scheme, no consultation appears, no men corresponding together, no provision made, no arms, no officers provided, not a man inarms; and yet the poor bishop has done all this. What could tempt me to step thus out of my way? Was it ambition, and a desire of climb- THB REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR 59 cerned in a plot to subvert the government, and bring in the Pro- Mr. Wesley j by his intimacy with him, became an object t* dislike to WaJpole; and on this ground, only, I believe, has of late years been accused of Jaeobitism.* But from the note below it does not appear probable, that Atterbury was guilty of the ihinirs alleged against him; and Mr. John We.-ley vehemently Jiflirtnrd that his brother Samuel was not disaffected to tin <>nt reigning family. If we consider, that his Father was the first who wrote in defence of the Revolution, and that he mentions this circumstance, apparently with pleasure, it will not appear proba- He that he was a Jacobite. As Mr. "Wesley acted on principle in part of his conduct, so tlie banishment of Attcrbury made no 'hange in his friendship for him. If he had full conviction of the ' >; -hop's innocence, which is probable, it must have given him .Vivat pain, to see his friend persecuted, oppressed, and banished iiy the manoeuvres of a Minister of State. It is no wonder this lent of his friend should raise his indignation to the highest ing into a higher station in the Church ? There is not a man in my office far- ther removed from this than I am. Was money my aim ? I always despised it t"o much, considering what occasion I am now like to have for it : for out of a i> i.ir bishopric of jt'oUO per annum, I have laid out no less than 1000 towards t!ie repairs of the Church and Episcopal Palace ; nor did I take one shilling for dilapidations. Was I influenced 1>V any dislijce of tire established religion, and . inclined to a Church of greater" pomp and power? I have, my Lords, I knew what Popen I it ; and the better I kuew it the more I opposed it. You wilf pardon me, my Lords, if! mention one thing: tiiiriy years ago I writ in defence of Martin Luther ; and have preached, ex- ;. and wrote to that purpose from my infancy; and whatever happens to ne, I will suffer any thing, ami ^race burn at the stake, rather than il'prut from any material point of the Protestant religion, as professed in the Church of England. Once more: can I lie supposed to favor arbitrary power? the whole tenor of my life has been otherwise : I was always a friend to the liberty of the subject ; and to the best of rny po\yer constantly maintained it." Afterwards, speaking of the proceeding against him as unconstitutional, he says, " my ruin is not of that momeHt to any number of men, to make it worth their while to violate, or eTcn to seem to violate, the Constitution in any degree, which they ought to preserve against any attempts whatsoever. This is a pro- vceding with which the ' is unacquainted ; which under the pretence of supporting it, will at ! :!y destroy it. For God's sake lay aside .xtraonlinary : not up tfiosc new and dangerous prece- dents. I, fnr my i Lilly go into perpetual banish- ment, and I'' ' mi ia some un-usure the occasion of putting a Mop tn 'intry : I will live where- ver 1 nN of Father Paul to the State ' l.'-l me depart, ami let my country be (ix.-d upon tii ! stand forever." "HI tin: bishopric of London, nr even to York or Canterbury, who were better acquainted with his knew that Winchester would ' 'i^b more desirable to him than citlu-r of the other-:. Airl thi-rc are those now living, who have been told from ithority, that this bishopric was ottered to him, whenever it should i a pension of 5000 a year, be- il be would cease to give the opposi- ii'iiniiiistration. by his speeches and protests ! by the bishop, then tho jia was determined on." Eneydopadia liritan., art. in th- ii ;iuce for his ruia Atterbitri/. * If I mistake not, by Mr. Badock, m Maty's Review. 60 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR, pitch; which seems to have been the case and will be some apolo gy for the severity of his satire in tho following verses, which, I believe, he wrote on this occasion. When patriots sent a bishop cross the seas, They met to fix the pains and penalties : While true blue blood-hounds on his death were be** Thy mercy, Walpole, voted banishment ! Or forc'd thy sovereign's orders to perform, Or proud to govern as to raise the storm. Thy goodness shown in such a dangerous day, He only, who receiv'd it can repay ; Thou never justly recompens'd canst be, Till banish'd Francis do the same for thee. Though some would give Sir Bob no quarter, But long to hang him in his Garter; Yet sure he well deserves to have Such mercy as in pow'r he gave. Send him abroad to take his ease By act of pains and penalties : But if he e'er comes here again, Law take its course, and hang him then. Four shillings in the pound we see, And well may rest contented; Since war (Bob swore 't should never be) Is happily prevented. But he now absolute become, May plunder ev'ry penny ; Then blame him not for taking some, But thank for leaving any. v Let H : his treasures now confess, Display'd to ev'ry eye : 'T was base in H to sell a peace, But great in Bob to buy. Which most promotes great Britain's gain To all mankind is clear : One sends our treasure cross the main, One brings the foreign here. But if 't is fit to give rewards Or punishments to either, Why, make them both together Lords, Or hang them both together. At scribbles poor, who rail to eat, Ye wags give over jeering ; Since gall'd by Harry, Bob the great Has stoop'd to pamphleteering. Would not one champion on his side, For love or money venture ; Must knighthood's mirror, spite of pride, So mean a combat enter : To take the field his weakness shows, Though well he could maintain it ; Since H no honor has to lose, Pray how can Robin gain it ? THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 61 Worthy each other are the two, Halloo ! Boys fairly start ye ; Let those be hated worse than you, Who ever strive to part ye. A steward once, the scripture says, When ordered his accounts to pass, To gain his master's debtors o'er, * Cried, for a hundred write fourscore. Near as he could, Sir Robert bent To follow gospel precedent, When told a hundred late wonld do, jried, I beseech you, sir, take two. In merit which should we prefer, The steward or the treasurer ? Neither for justice car'd a fig. Too proud to bee, to old to dig ; Both bountiful themselves have shown, In things that never were their own: But here a difference we must grant, One robb'd the rich, to keep off want ; T' other, vast treasures to secure, Stole from the public and the poor. His known attachment to Atterbury, and opposition to Walpolc, blocked up his way to preferment at Westminster; he therefore left his situation at this place about the year 1732, for the free grammar school at Tiverton, in Devon, over which he presided till his death. In 1786 he published a quarto volume of poems, for which he obtained a numerous and respectable list of subscribers. Many of these poems posses-: a considerable share of excellence; the tales are admirably well told, and highly entertaining: the satire is pointed, and the moral instructive. The following beautiful verses are a paraphrase on these words in the fortieth chapter of Isaiah: " All flesh is irrass, and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the field. The grass withereth, and the flower fadeth, but the word of our God shall stand forever." They were occa- sioned by the death of a young lady. The morning flow'rs display their sweets, And gay their silken leaves unfold ; As careless of the noon-day lu-at*. And luurlcss of the evening cold. Nipp'd by the wind's, unkindly bla.st, rarch'd by the sun's directer ray, The momentary glories waste, The short -liv'd beauties die away. So blooms the human face divine, When youth its pride of beauty shows; Fairer than spring the colors thine, And sweeter than the virgin rose. Or worn by slowly rolling years, Or broke bv sickness in a day ; The fading gfnry disap The short-liv'd beauties die away. 6 61 THE REV. SAMUEL, WESLEY JUNIOR. Yet these, new rising from the tomb, With lustre brighter far shall shine, Revive with ever-during bloom, Safe from diseases and decline. Let sickness blast, and death devour, If heav'n must recompense our pains ; Perish the grass, and fade the flow'r, If firm the word of God remains. Mr. Samuel Wesley was a very high churchman; and it must be owned, that he was extremely rigid in his principles, which is perhaps the greatest blemish in his character. It has lately been said, that he was prejudiced against some of the highest truths of the gospel, because many of the Dissenters insisted upon them. This is a heavy charge, and if true, would show him to have been a man almost void of principle; but happily it is wholly without foundation: ignorance and prejudice have given it existence. As an high churchman, Mr. Wesley had objections to extempore prayer. In the duodecimo edition of his poems are the following lines on form of prayer, which, for the sprightly turn of thought they contain, I shall insert. Form stints the spirit, Watts has said, And therefore oft is wrong; At best a crutch the weak to aid, A cumbrauce to the strong. Old David, both in prayer and praise, A form for crutches brings ; But Watts has dignified his lays, And furnish'd him with wings. Ev'n Watts a form of praise can choose, For prayer, who throws it by ; Crutches to walk he can refuse, i!ut uses them to fly. . Mr. Samuel Wesley's principles led him to disapprove of the conduct of his brothers, Mr. John and Charles Wesley, when they became itinerant preachers; being afraid they would make a sepa- ration from the Church of England. Several letters passed between* . him and his brother John Wesley, both on the doctrine which he taught, and on his manner of teaching it. I shall have an opportu- nity of considering some of these letters when Icome to that period of Mr. John Wesley's life in whicn he and Mr. Charles become tinerants. Mr. Wesley had a bad state of health some time before he left Westminster, and his removal to Tiverton did not much mend it. On the night of the 5th of November, 1739, he went to bed, seem- ingly as well as usual; was taken ill about three in the morning, and died at seven, after about four hours' illness. But the follow- ing letter will state the circumstances more minutely. It was written to the late Mr. Charles Wesley, and by moans of a friend I obtained it from among his papers. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 63 Tiverton, Nov. 14, 1739. " REV. AND DEAR SIR, " Your brother and my dear friend (for so you arc sensible he was to me) on Monday the 5tli of November went to bed, as he tlionirbr, as well a.s be bad been for some time before; was sei/ed about three o'clock in the morning very ill, when your >ister im- mediately sent for Mr. Norman, and ordered the servant t me. Mr. Norman came as quirk as he possibly could, but - soon as he saw him, that he could not iret over it, but would die in a fi-w hours. He was not able to take any thinir, nor able to speak or no to a question asked him. and that did not last half an hour. I never went from his bed-side till he expired, which was about seven the same morning. With a great deal of difficul- ty we persuaded your dear sister to leave the room before he died. 1 trembled to think how she would bear it, knowing the sincere aifc.ction and love she had for him hut blessed he (iod, he hath heard and answered prayer on her behalf, and in a jfreat measure aimed her spirit, though she has not yet been out of her chamber. Your brother was buried on Monday last in the afternoon and is trone to reap th fruit of his labors. I pray God we may imitate him 'm all his virtue-;, and be prepared to follow. I should enlarge much more, hut have not time; for which reason I hope you will excuse him who is under the ^reati >t obligations to be, and really is, with the greatest sincerity, yours in all things, AMOS MATTHEWS." In the second edition of his poems in duodecimo, printed at f'ambrid-re, in 17-l.S, there is some account of the author, by a friend, prefixed to it. I know not who the writer of this account but as it was written soon after his death, and by a person v\ho have been well acquainted with him, I shall give a short extract from it. " The author of these poems, the Rev. Mr. Samuel Wesley, frankly declares in his preface to the edition published by himself, that it was not any opinion of excellence in the verses them^ehes, that u -cut collection and publication, but mere- ly the profit proposed by the subscription. If his modesty had per- mitted him to have been sen.-ible of ins own merit, lie niiirht, with- out thi*, or any other apolusry, have safely tru.~t< d them to speak !ve.-: and perhaps the candid reader, upon an impart!:;! t ill Irirdly think them inferior to the mo-t lavored and ! collections of this kind. it must be owned, that a certain rouirhness may ho observed In run through them, the vehemence and Mirprisinir vi\a- city of his temper not Buffering him to iwi.-e, or. as he u-cd to call it, to tinker what he had onc^ finished yet stromr, ju>t, manly .-en- timents every where, occur, set oft* with all the advantage \\hich a most luxuriant fancy, and a very uncommon compass of knowledge could adorn them with; together \\ith a (lowing and unaffected plea-o.ntii''.-- in the more humorsome parts, beyond what could pro- the happic>t talent of wit, ui: ccompanied that innocence and cheerfulness of heart, which to him made 64 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. life delightful in his laborious station, and endeared his conversa- tion to all, especially his learned and ingenious friends; and many such he had, of all ranks and degrees. " He was the son of a clergyman in Lincolnshire, from whence he was brought to Westminster school; where having passed through the college as a King's Scholar, he was elected Student of Christ Church in Oxford. In both these places, by the sprightli- ness of his compositions, and his remarkable industry, he gained a reputation beyond most of his cotemporaries, being thoroughly and critically skilful in the learned languages, and master of the classics to a degree of perfection, perhaps not very common in this last mentioned society, so justly famous for polite learning. " It must be observed, in justice to his memory, that his wit and learning were the least part of this worthy man's praise. An open, benevolent temper, which he had from nature, he so cultivated upon principle, that the number and the continual success of his good offices was astonishing even to his friends. He was an in- stance how exceedingly serviceable in life a person of a very infe- rior station may be, who sets his heart upon it. "His own little in- come was liberally made use of, and as his acquaintance whom he applied to, were always confident of his care and integrity, he never wanted means to carry on his good purposes. One particu- lar must not be omitted; he was one of the first projectors, and a very careful and active promoter of the first Infirmary set up at Westminster, for the relief of the sick and needy, in 1719, and had the satisfaction to see it flourish, and to propagate by its example, under the prudent management of other good persons, many pious establishments of the same kind in distant parts of the nation. The following extracts of letters from his patron, Bishop Atter- bury, are too much to his honor not to be mentioned here; they were occasioned by that fine poem on the death of Mrs. Morice, his Lordship's daughter. "JlprilW, 1730. " I have received a poem from Mr. Morice, which I must be insensible not to thank you for, your Elegy on the death of Mrs. Morice I cannot help an impulse upon me, to tell you under my own hand, the satisfaction 1 feel, the approbation I give, the envy I bear you, for this good work; as a poet and as a man, I thank you, I esteem you." "Paris, May 27, 1730. " I am obliged to W. for what he has written on my dear child; and take it the more kindly because he could not hope for my be- ing ever in a condition to reward him though if I ever am, I will; for he has shown an invariable regard for me all along in all cir- cumstances; and much more than some of his acquaintance, who had ten times greater obligations." " Paris, June 30, 1730. " The Verses you sent me touched me very nearly, and the Latin in the front of them as much as the Eiurlish that followed. There are a great many good lines in them,'and they are writ with as much affection as poetry. They came from the heart of the THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 65 Author, and he has u share of mine in return; and if ever I come back to my country with honor, he shall find it." These extracts do honor to the feelings of Atterbury as a man; and they give a noble testimony to the disinterested and unchange- able friendship of Mr. Wesley for a person whom he esteemed, and whom he thought deeply injured. The author of " Some Account of Mr. Samuel Wesley/' pre- fixed to his poems, informs us that the following inscription was put upon his grave-stone in the church-yard at Tiverton. Here lie interr'd The remains of the Rev. SAMUEL WESLEY, A. M. Some time Student of Christ Church, Oxon : A man for his uncommon wit and learning, For the benevolence of his temper, And simplicity of manners Deservedly beloved and esteemed by all. An excellent Preacher: But whose best sermon Was, the constant example of an edifying life. So continually and zealously employed In acts of beneficence and charity, That he truly followed His Messed Master's example In going about doing good. Of such scrupulous integrity, That he declined occasions of advancement in the world Through fear of beint; involved in dangerous compliances, And avoided the usual ways to preferment As studiously as many others seek them. There'fore after a life spent In the laborious employment of teaching youth, First, for near twenty years As one of the Ushers in Westminster School ; Afterwards for seven years As Head Master of the Free School at Tiverton, He resigned his soul to God. Nov. 6, 1739, in the 49th year of his age. C H A P T E>R V I. Some Account of the Life of the Rev. Charles Wesley, Jl. M. SECTION I. OF HIS BIRTH, AND EDUCATION UNTIL HIS ORDINATION IN 1755. MR. CHARLES WESLEY was bom Deceml>cr 18, 1708, old style, several weeks before his time, at Kpworth in Lincolnshire; being about five years ynungi-r than his brother John Wesley, and about sixteen younger than Samuel. He appeared dead rather than a^vc when he was born. He did not cry, nor opi-n hi 'I \\.-i-; ki-pt wrapt up in soft wool 6" 66 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. until the time when he should have been born according to the usual course of nature, and then he opened his eyes and cried. He received the first rudiments of learning at home, under the pious care of his mother, as all the other children did. In 1716 he was sent to Westminster school, and placed under the care of his eldest brother Samuel Wesley, as high churchman, who educated him to his own principles. He was exceedingly sprightly and active; very apt to learn, but arch and unlucky, though not ill- natured. When he had been some j r ears at school, Mr. R. Wesley, a gentleman of large fortune in Ireland, wrote to his father, and asked if he had any son named Charles; if so, he would make him his heir. Accordingly a gentleman in London brought money for his education severaL years. But one year another gentleman called, probably Mr. Welsey himself, talked largely with him, and asked if he was willing to go with him to Ireland. Mr. Charles desired to write to his father, who answered immediately, and referred it to his own choice. He chose to stay in England. Mr. W. then found and adopted another Charles Wesley, who was the late Earl of M n g n. A fair escape, says Mr. John Wesley, from whose short account of his brother I have taken this anec- dote. From this time Mr. Charles Wesley depended chiefly on his brother Samuel till 1721, when he was admitted a scholar of St. Peter's College, Westminster.* He was now a King's scholar; and as he advanced in age and learning he acted dramas, and at length became captain of the school. In 1726 he was elected to Christ Church, Oxford,f at which time his brother was Fellow of Lincoln College. Mr. John Wesley gives the following account of him after he came to Oxford: " He pursued his studies dili- gently, and led a regular harmless life : but if I spoke to him about religion, he would warmly answer, ' What, would you have me to be a saint all at once?' and would hear no more. I was then near three years my father's curate. During most of this time he continued much the same; but in the year 1729 I observed his let- ters grew much more serious, and when I returned t Oxford in November that year, I found him in great earnestness to save his soul." Mr. Charles Wesley gives the following account of himself for the first year or two after he went to Oxford.}: " My first year at college I lost in diversions : the next I set myself to study. Dili- gence led me into serious thinking: I went to the weekly sacrament, and persuaded two or three young students to accompany me, and to observe the method of study prescribed by the statutes of the university. This gained me the harmless name of Methodist. In half a year (after this) my brother left his curacy at Epworth, * Welch's List of Scholars of St. Peter's College, Westminster, as they were elected to Christ-church College, Oxford, and Trinity College, Cambridge, p. tlbid. p. no. * In his letter to Dr. Chandler. * TIM. LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 67 and came to our assistance. We then proceeded regularly in our studies, and in doing what good we could to the bodies and souls of in It was in the year IT.'S, in the twentieth year of his ape, that he began to apply more rl,ely to study, and to be more serious in his general deportment than usual. He soon :ra\e proof of his sincere de-ire to l>e truly religious, by rxpre-sing a wish to write a diary, in which he intended to register daily the state of his mind, and the actions of the day. A diary of this kind, faithfully kept, is a de- lineation of a man's moral and religion-; character; it is a moral picture of the man accurately drawn. No man \vi>hes to draw his cwn character in this way, in every little circumstance of life, and .iew it often, but he who is de-iron- to think and act rightly, and to improve daily in knowledge and virtue. He knew that his brother, Mr. .John Wesley v had kept ,-uch fr diary for several years, and \\a- able to give him instructions how to proceed. He 'there- fore unite to him in .January, 17-20, as follous: " I would willingly write a diary of my actions, but do not know how to go about it. \Vhat particulars am I to take notiee of? Am I to give my thoughts and words, as well as deeds, a place in it? I am to mark all the good and ill I do; and what besides? Must I not take account of my progress in learning, as well as religion? What cypher can I make n-e of? If you would direct me to the same, or like method to your own, I would gladly follow it, for I am fully convinced of the* usefulness of such an undertaking. I shall be at jul till I hear from you. <; (.od has thought fit, it may be to increase my wariness, to deny me at pre-ent your company and assi.-tance. It is through him strengthening mo, I trust to maintain my ground till we meet. And 1 hope, that neither before nor after that time, I shall relapse into my former state of insensibility. It is through your means, I firmly believe, that God will establish what he has begun in me; and there i- no one person I would so willingly have to be the instrument of good to me as you. It is owing, in great measure, to somebody's prayers (my mother's most likely) that I am come to think a^I do; for I cannot tell myself, how or when I awoke out of my lethargy only that it was not lonir after you went away." The enemies of the Chri-tian |{e\ el.ition, and friends of Deism, \\ere -o much inereased about this time, and \\ere become so bold and daring in their attempts to propagate their principles in the university, i( s [,, rou-c the attention of the Vice-( 'hancellor; who, with the consent of the Heads of House- and Proctors, issued the roDowing/mffroflMfca, or edict, which was li\ed up iii most of the hall- of the univer.-ity. \yiiereas there is too much reason to believe, that some mem- bers (if the univer.-ity have of late Ix'en iii danger of being corrupted by ill-designing per.-ons, who have not only entertained wicked and blasphemous notion-, contrary to the truth of the christ'an religion; lint have endeavored to instil the san.e ill principles into other-; and the more- effectually to propagate their infidelity, have applied their poison to the unguarded ine.\perii nee of |e>s informed minds, where they thought K might operate with better success; carefully 68 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. concealing their impious tenets from those whose riper judgment and more wary conduct might discover their false reasoning, and disappoint the intended progress of their infidelity. And whereas therefore, it is more especially necessary at this time, to guard the youth of this place against these wicked advocates for pretended human reason against divine revelation, and to enable them the better to defend their religion, and to expose the pride and impiety of those who endeavor to undermine it; Mr. Vice-Chancellor, with the consent of the Heads of Houses and Proctors, has thought fit to recommend it, as a matter of the utmost consequence, to the several tutors of each college and hall in the university, that they discharge their duty by a double diligence, in informing their re- spective pupils in their Christian duty, as also in explaining to them the articles of religion which they profess, and are often called upon to subscribe, and in recommending to them the frequent and careful reading of the Scriptures, and such other books as may serve more effectually to promote Christianity, sound principles, and orthodox faith. And further, Mr. Vice-Chancellor, with the same consent, does hereby forbid the said youth the reading of such books as may tend to the weakening of their faith, the sub- verting of the authority of the scripture, and the introducing of deism, profaneness and irreligion in their stead." The Dean of Christ Church was so much a friend to infidelity, that he would not suffer this programma to be put up in the hall of his college. It is always pleasing to a pious mind, to trace the ways of prov- idence, not only as they relate to individuals, but as they affect large bodies of men, collectively considered. In the case before us there is something worthy of observation. At the very time when the friends of infidelity were making so strong an effort to propagate their principles in this celebrated seminary of learning, God was preparing two or three young men, to plant a religious society in the same place; which should grow up with vigor, and spread its branches through several countries, in opposition to the baneful influence of infidelity and profaneness. In the course of the following summer Mr. Charles Wesley became more and more serious, and began to be singularly diligent, both in the means of grace and in his studies. His zeal for God began already to kindle, and manifest itself in exertions to do good beyond the common round of religious duties. He endeavored to awaken an attention to religion in the minds of some of the students, and was soon successful in one or two instances. This appears from the following letter, which he wrote to his brother John Wesley in May, 1729. " Providence has at present put it into my power to do some good. I have a modest, humble, well disposed youth lives next me, and have been, thank God, somewhat instru- mental in keeping him so. He was got into vile hands, and is now broke loose. I assisted in setting him free, and will do my utmost to hinder him from getting in with them again. He was of opinion that passive goodness was sufficient: and would fain have kept in with his acquaintance and God at the same time. He durst not receive the sacrament, but at the usual times, for fear of being * , . * ** ^ ' S THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 69 laughed at. By convincing him of the duty of frequent commu- nicating, I have- prevailed on both of us to receive once a week. " I earnestly long for, and desire the blessing (Jod is about to send in" in \i.\i. I am sensible thit is my day of grace; and that upon my employing the time before our meeting and next parting, will in great measure depend my condition for eternity." From these extracts of two of Mr Charles We.-ley's letters to his brother, and from the account which he has given of himself in a letter to Dr. Chandler, the following particulars appear evi- dent. 1. That he was awakened to most serious and earnest desire of be'ing truly religious and devoted to God, while his brother it Epworth, as his "father's curate. 2. That he observed an \.ti-t mrthotl in his stii'bVs, and in his attendance on the duties' of n liu'ion; rereiv'nu' 'ie sacrani'jnt once a week. 3. That he per- -uailvd t\so or dine \oung gentlemen to join him in these things, among hom 1 believe Morgan was one. 4. That the exact inetJiml ami order which he observed in spending his time, and regulating his conduct, gained him the name of Methodist. Hence it appears that "Mr. Charles Wesley was the first Methodist, and laid the foundation of that little society at Oxford, which after- wards made so much noise in the world: but it does not appear that any regular meetings were held, or that the members had extended their views beyond their own improvement in knowledge and virtue, until Mr. John Wesley left his curacy, and came to reside wholly at Oxford in November, 1729. The beginning of this society was small, and it appeared contemptible to those around; but event- have shown, that it was biir with consequences of the utmost importance to the happiness of thousands. &o little do men know beforehand of the designs of providence. Man was made for social intercourse with man. A well regu- l.-ited society of a few well chosen persons, improves the under- standing, invigorates the powers of the mind, strengthens our resolutions, and animates us to perseverance in the execution of our doigns. These were the happy effects of the union of the two brothers in November this year, when Mr. John Wesley left Kpworth, and came to reside at Oxford. They now formed a regular sofiety, and quickened the diligence and zeal of each i it her in the execution of their pious purposes. About this time Mr. Charles began to take pupils. On this occasion his father wrote to him as lollous, in a letter dated January, 1730, when C liarles h.id ju-t p;is>ed the twenty-first year of his age. " I had your last, and you may ra-ily irur.-s u hether I were not well pleased with it, Ixith on your account and my own. You have a double advantage by your pupils, which will soon bring you more, if you will improve it, as 1 firmly hope you will, by taking the utmost are to form tlie.ir minds to piety as well as learning. As for your- self, betu< . rainmar, and mathematics, be idle if you can. I give m\ the bishop for having tied you a little faster, by obliging you to rub up your Arabic; and a fixed and constant method will make the whole both pleasing and delightful to you. But for all that, you must find time every day for walking, which, you know you may do with advantage to your pupiU; and a littlp 70 THE LIFE OF THE EEV. CHARLES WESLEY. more robust exercise, now and then, will do you no harm. Yon are now launched fairly, Charles; hold up your head, and swim like a man; and when you cuff the wave beneath you, say to it, much as another hero did, Carolum vehis, et Caroli fortunam.* But always keep your eye fixed above the pole-star, and so God send you a good voyage through the troublesome sea of life, which is the hearty prayer of your loving father." Mn Charles Wesley and his brother John had been always united in affection; they were now united in their pursuit of learn- ing, their views of religion, and their endeavors to do good. Mr. Morgan was to them as another brother, t)d united together, they were as a three-fold cord, which is not easily Woken. Though few in number, of little reputation in the world, and -unsupported by any powerful allies, yet they boldly lifted up their standavd against infidelity and profaneness, the common enemies of religion and virtue. They did not indeed, at present, make any great inroads into the enemy's territory, but they bravely kept "their ground, and defended their little fort with success, against every attempt of the enemy to dislodge them. When death robbed them of Morgan, the two brothers remained unshaken in their purpose. They were the bond of union between the members of their little society at Oxford; and if one or more of these deserted them, through fear, or shame, or being weary of restraint, they stood firm as a rock, persevering in their resolution to serve God and do good to men, without the least shadow of wavering, through evil report and good report, as if alike insensible to either. Happily, they were not hurried on by a rash intemperate zeal in their proceedings; which is the common failing of young men. They were cautious and wary, using every prudential means in their power, to prevent the good that was in them from being evil spoken of. Charles had much more fire, and openness of temper than his brother; but he was not less cautious in this respect; If any doubts arose in his mind; or if any practice, which he thought proper and commenda- ble, seemed likely to give great offence to others, he asked the advice of those who were older and wiser than himself, how he ought to proceed. This appears from a letter which he wrote to his father in June, 1731, in which he says, " On Whitsunday the whole college received the sacrament, except the servitors (for we are too well bred to communicate with them, though in the body and blood of Christ) to whom it was administered the next day; on which I was present at church, but with the Canons left the sacra- ment to those for whom alone it was prepared. What I would beg to be resolved in is, whether or no my being assured I should give infinite scandal by staying, could sufficiently justify me in turning my back of God's ordinance. It is a question my future conduct is much concerned in, and I shall therefore earnestly wait for your decision." * Thou earnest Charles, and Charles' fortune. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 71 * Mr. Charles "Wesley proceeded Master of Arts in the usual course, and thought only of spending all his days at Oxford as a tutor; for he "exceedingly dreaded entering into holy orders."* In 1735, Mr. John Wesley yielded to the pressing solicitations of Mr. Oglethorpe, Dr. Burton, and some others, to go to Georgia as a missionary to preach to the. Indians, and lie prevailed on his brother Charles to accompany him. Their broth%r Samuel con- sented that Mr. John Wesley should go, but vehemently opposed the design of Charles to accompany him. But his opposition had no effect, for Mr. Charles engaged himself as secretary to Mr. O^lethorpe, and also as secretary to Indian affairs, and in this character he went to Georgia. A little before they left England, Dr. Burton siiirire-ted that it might be well if Mr. Charles \Ve-ley was ordained before he left this country. His brother John over- ruled his inclination in this thini; also, and he was ordained Deacon by Dr. Potter, Bishop of Oxford: and the Sunday following, Priest, by Dr. Gibson, Bishop of London.f SECTION II. OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY'S VOYAGE TO GEORGIA, HIS SITUATION THERE, AND RETURN TO ENGLAND IN 1736. THEY sailed from Gravcsend on the 22d of October, 1735, but meeting with contrary winds, they did not leave Co^es till the 10th of December. Mr. Charles Wesley preached several times while they were detained here, and great crowds attended his ministry. His brother Samuel, who was violently against his going abroad, observes, that he hoped Charles was convinced by this instance, that he needed notto have gone to Georgia to convert sinners. After a stormy passage they arrived in Savannah river, Feb. 5th, 1736, and Mr. .!>h:i Wesley was appointed to take charge of Sa- vannah; Mr. Charles of Fredcrica; waiting for an opportunity of preaching to the Indians. Mr. Charles Wesley did not enter on his ministry till March Pth, when he first set foot on Simon's Island, and his spirit immediately revived. No -onner did 1 enter on my ininistry, says he. than God -rave me a new heart; so true i> that saying of lii-hop Hall, "The calling of God never leaves a man unchanged; neifhe^did God e\er employ any in hi- service whom he il'nl not enable for the work." The tir-t person that saluted him on landing, was hi- friend Mr. Ingham: " Never," says he, "did I more rejoice to .-ee him; especially \\hen he told me the treatment he had met with for vindicating the Lord's day. This specimen of the ignorance and nnteachable temper of the people, among whom he had to labor was unpromising, but he little ex- pected the trials nud dangers u hich lay before liim. ; ' I. ike a faith- ful and diligent pa-tor, he immediately entered on his ollice; not with joy at the pro-pert of a good income, hut with fear and trem- * Mis }fi{fr to Dr. Chandler. t Ilml. 72 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. bling, at the views which he had of the importance and difficulty of the ministerial office. In the afternoon he began to converse with his parishioners, without which he well knew, that general instructions often lose their effect. But he observes on this occa- eion, "With what trembling should I call them mine." He felt as every minister of the gospel ought to feel when he takes upon nim to guide ofhers in the ways of God. In the evening he read prayers in the open air, at which Mr. Oglethorpe was present; The lesson was remarkably adapted to his situation^and he felt the full force of it, both in the way of direction and encouragement. " Continue instant in prayer, and watch in the same with thanks- giving; withal praying also for us, that God would open unto us a door of utterance to speak the mystery of Christ, that I may make it manifest as I ought to speak. Walk in wisdom toward those that are without, redeeming the time. Say to Archippus, take heed to the ministry which thou hast received of the Lord that thou fulfil it." After the labors of the day, he returned and slept in the boat. The colony was at this time very scantily provided with accom- modations. There was no place erected where the people could assemble for public worship; for on March 10th between five and six in the morning, Mr. Charles Wesley read short prayers to a few persons, before Mr. Oglethorpe's tent, in a hard shower of rain. He afterwards talked with Mrs. W. who had come in the ship with him and his brother, and endeavored to guard her against the cares of ^he world, and to persuade her to give herself up to God; but in vain. In the evening he endeavored to reconcile her and Mrs. H. who were greatly at variance, but to no purpose. Some of the women now began to be jealous of each other, and to raise animosities and divisions in the colony, which gave a great deal of trouble to Mr. Oglethorpe. Mr. ^esley's serious and religious deportment, his constant presence with them, and his fre- quent reproof of their licentious behavior, soon made him an object of hatred; and plans were formed either to ruin him in the opinion of Mr. Oglethorpe, or to take him off by violence. We shall see these plans open by degrees. March llth, at ten in the morning, he began the full service to about a dozen women whom he had got together, intending to con- tinue it, and only to read a few prayers to the men before they went to work. He also expounded the second lesson with some degree of boldness, which he had done several times before; and it is probable that he did this extempore. After prayers he met Mrs. H.'s maid in a great passion and flood of tears, at the treatment she had received from her mistress. She seemed determined to destroy herself, to escape her Egyptian bondage. He^prevailed with her to return, and went with her home. He asked Mrs. H. to forgive her; but she refused with the utmost roughness, rage, and almost - reviling. He next met Mr. Tackner, who, he observes, made him full amends : he was in an excellent temper, resolved to strive, not with his wife, but with himself, in putting off the old man, and putting on the new. In the evening he receive*! the first harsh word from Mr.' Oglethorpe, when he asked tV,r something for a THE LIFE OF THE EEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 73 poor woman. The next day he received a rougher answer in a matter which deserved still greater encouragement. " I know not," he, " how to account for his increasing coldness." His en- couragement, he observes, was the same in speaking with Mrs. W. whom he found all storm and tempest; so wilful, so uutractable, so tii-rcc, that he could not bear to stay near her. This evening Mr. Oglethorpe was with the men under arms, in expectation of an enemy, hut in the same ill humor with Mr. Wesley. " I staid," :ie, " as long as I could, however unsafe, AVI thin the Avind of such commotion; but at last the hurricane of his passion drove me away." Mr. Woley's situation Avas noAV truly alarming; not only as it regarded his usefulness, but as it fleeted his safety. Many per- !nst all decency in their behavior towards him, and Mr. Oirlethorpe's. treatment of him showed that he had received im- pressions greatly to his disadvantage; at the same time he Avas totally ignorant of his accusers, and of what he was accused. But being conscious of his OAVH innocence he trusted in God, and.cou- -iilercd his sutli ! -ings as a part of the portion of those Avho will live godly in Christ' Jesus, especially if they persuade others to walk in the same rule. Sunday, March 14th, he read prayers, and preached \\;th boldness in singleness of intention, under a great tree, to about twenty people, among whom Avas Mr. Oglethorpe. In tlio Kpi-tle," says he, "I was plainly shoAvn what I ought to be, and what 1 ought to expect. 'GiA'ing no ollence in any thing, that the ministry In- not blamed, but in all things approving our- ,-e|\es as the ministers of Christ; in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distress, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labors, in Avatchings,' &c." At night he found himself exceedingly faint; but had no better bed to lie down upon than the ground; on Avhich he says, " I slept very comfortably before a great fire, and Avaked next morning per- fectly Avell." He spent March 16th Avholly in Avritiiur letters for Mr. Ogle- thorpe. lie had now been .-ix days at Fredeatea; and observes, I would not spend six days more in the same manner for all Georgia." But he had more than six days to spend in no better a situation, Avithout being able to make any conditions. Mr. Charles Wesley, as well as his brother John, Avas so fully convinced at this time, that immersion was the ancient mode of baptizing, that he determined to adhere strictly to the rubric of the church of Kntrland in relation to it, and not to baptize any child :~i>n: 'Mum therefore, my .-on, he strong in the grace that is in t'hri>t i: remember that .It -u> Cl.ri-t \\as rai>ed from the dead, ling to my gospel, \\herein 1 .-ntler trouble as an evil doer, r\en unto bonds, but the word of God is not bound, therefore I endure all things for the elect's sake. It is a faithful saying: for if \\c be dead with him, we .-hall also live with him: if we .sutler, we .-hall nlso reign with him After reading these words, I could not forbear adding. 1 need say nothing; God will shortly apply this (ilt.n be tn dod for mj ci.nfidence hitherto O! what am I, if left to myself; but I can do and .-urn r all things through Christ strength- ening me." in: "Thursday, Marrh 25th, I heard the second drum l'r pra\er>. \\hieh 1 had de-ired Mr. Ingham to read, being much weakened by myfe\cr; 1 nt considering that I ought to ap- pear at this time e>pecially, I ro.-e, nnd heard those animating words', ' If any man serve me, let him follow me, and where I am there .-hall my servant be. If any man serve me, him will my r honor,' 8tc. At half past seven, Mr. Oelethorpe called me out of my hut; I looked up to God and went. He charged me with mutiny and sedition; with stirring up the people to leave the colony. Accordingly he -aid, they had .1 meeting last night, and sent to him tlii> morning, desiring leaxeto go That their speaker had in- fiinned again-t them, and me thopring of all That the men were .-neb a- constantly came to prayers, therefore I must have instigated tliein That In- -honid in. t .-criiple .-hooting half a dozen of them nt once, but that lie had, out of kindness, lirst spoken to me. My i sir, that you would have no regard to my friend.-, or the love \ou had for me, if any thing of this cliai made out against me I know nothing of their meeting or designs. Of tlin.M- you have mentioned, not one comes to prayers or sacra- I in \ IT inxiied any one to lemc the colony 1 desire to He .-,aid my accuser was Mr. l.aw- iiom he would bring, if I would \\Vit here I added, Mr l.awlt-y is a man who has declared, that In knows no reason for keeping fair with any one, but u de-i-jn to gi t all he can by him: but there was 'iiothiiiL' to he . r ot l.y the jioor parson. I whether lie was not assured that there were men enough in Fred- erica, who wouW say or swear any thing against any man, if he wen- in disgrace NN hether if he hin^elt" \\ as removed, or suc- ceeded ill, t ho whole stream of the people would not be turned 76 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. against him; and even this Lawley, who was of all others the most violent in condemning the prisoners, and justifying the officers? I observed, this was the old cry, away with the Christians to the lions I mentioned R. and his wife scandalizing my brother and me, and vowing revenge against us both, threatening me yesterday even in his presence. I asked what satisfaction or redress was due to my character What good I could do in my parish, if cut off by calumnies from ever seeing one half of it? I ended with assuring him, that I had, and should make it my business to promote peace among all." " When Mr. Oglethorpe returned with Lawley, he observed the place was too public I offered to take him to my usual walk in the woods In the way, it came into my mind to say to Mr. Ogle- thorpe, ' show only the least disinclination to find me guilty, and you shall see what a turn it will give to the accusation.' He took the hint, and insisted on Lawley to make good his charge. He began with the quarrel in general, but did not show himself angry with me, or desirous to find me to blame. Lawley, who appeared full of guilt and fear, upon this dropt his accusation, or rather shrunk it into my forcing the people to prayers. I replied, the people themselves would acquit me of that; and as to the quarrel of toe officers, I appealed to the officers themselves for the truth of my assertion, that I had no hand at all in it. I professed my desire and resolution of promoting peace and obedience Here Mr. Ogle- thorpe spoke of reconciling matters : bid Lawley tell the people, that he would not so much as ask who they were, if they were but quiet for the future. ' I hope, 5 added he, 'they will be so; and Mr. Wesley here, hopes so too.' ' Yes,' says Lawley, ' I really believe it of Mr. Wesley : I had always a great respect for him.* I turned and said to Mr. Oglethorpe, ' did I not tell you it would be so ? ' He replied to Lawley, ' Yes, you had always a very great respect for Mr. Wesley; you told me he was a stirrer up of sedi- tion, and at the bottom of all this disturbance.' With this gentle reproof he dismissed him; and I thanked Mr. Oglethorpe for hav- ing first spoken to me of the things of which I was accused, begging he would always do so, which he promised. I walked with him to Mrs. H.'s door; she came out aghast to see me with him. He there left me, and I was delivered out of the month of the lion." " I went to my hut, where I found Mr. Ingham; he said, this was but the beginning of sorrows 'Not as I will, but as thou wilt.' About noon, in the midst of a storm of thunder and lightning, I read the 28th psalm, and found it gloriously suited to my circum- stances. I never felt the Scriptures as now. I now find them all written for my instruction or comfort. At the same time I felt great joy in the expectation of our Saviour's thus coming to judg- ment: when the secrets of all hearts shall be revealed, and God shall make my innocency as clear as the light, and rny just dealing as the noon day." "At three in the afternoon I walked with Mr. Ingham, and read him the history of this amazing day. We rejoiced together in the protection of God, and through comfort of the Scriptures. The evening lesson was full of encouragement. ' This know, that in THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 77 the last days perilous times shall come; for men shall be false ^rs, incontinent, fierce, despiser* of those, that are good, trai- heady, high-minded; lint they shall proceed no further, for their folly shall be made manifest to all men, &.r. All scripture id given by inspiration of (iod, and is profitable,' &.C. Blessed be God that I begin to find them so. Meeting with Mr. Hird, I per- suaded him to use all his interest with the people, to lay aside, their thoughts of h a\ ing the colony. He told me that he hail d Mr. Oglethorpe that this was always my language to him and the rest; ami that I had no hand in the late disturbance; but Dswerejd short, ' You must not tell me that; 1 know better.' After spending an hour at the ramp, in singing such psalms as suited tin- o-i a-ion, 1 went to bed in the hut, \\ Inch was thoroughly wet with to-dav 's rain." ' March -.';. My soul is alvvajs in my hand, therefore will I not forget thy law. This morning .Mr. Oglethorpe called me out to tell me of Mrs. Lawlev's miscarriage, by being denied access to the Doctor for bleeding. He seemed very angry, and to charge me with it; saving he should be the tyrant if he passed by such in- tolerable injuries. I an-wered that \ knew nothing of the matter, and it was hard that it should be imputed to me. That from the first Hermsdorf fold the Do. 'tor he might visit any patients that he pleased, lint tin- I Victor Mould not visit any. 1 denied that I had the least hand in tin- as I lermsdorf himself had declared; and yet I mu.-t U; charged with all the mischief. 'How else c*an it be,' said lie, 'that there is no love, no meekness, no true religion among the people; but instead of this, mere formal prayers?' I said, 'as to that I can answer lor them, that they have no more of the form of godliness than the po\\er: for I have seldom more than six at the public service.' ' JJut what would an unbeliever say to your raising these disorder- r ' I an-uered, 'if I had raised them, he might say then- is nothing in religion, but what would that sig- nify to those \\ho had experienced it? they would not say so.' Ho -aid the people were full of dread and confusion that it was much . mon*ea-v to govern a thousand than sixty per-oiis that he durst not leave them before they \\ere settled. 1 asked him w hether bo would have me altogether forbear to convt -r.-e with my parishion- To this 1 could get no answer. 1 went on to observe, that the reason why 1 did not interpose for or against the Doctor, was his having at the beginning charged me with his confinement. I -aid, ' I have talked le-s with my parishioners these live days past, than I had done in any one afternoon before. 1 have shunned ap- pearing in public, le.-t my advice should be asked; or, lest if I heard others talking, my silence should IK- deciphered into advice, lint one argument of my inno'-cnce I can irive, which will convince e\ en v on of it. 1 know mv life i> in \ our hands; and you know that were you to frown upon me, and give the lea-t intimation that it would be agreeable to you, the generality of this wretched peo- ple would say or swear nnvthini*.' To this he -11:1 eed, and owned the case was so witlf them all. ' You se,' said F, that my depends on v our -nigh- opinion of me: must 1 not therefore 'be mad, ' if, in such a situation, 1 should provoke you by disturbing the pub- 78 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. lie peace? Innocence, I know, is not the least protection, but my sure trust is in God.' Here company interrupted us, and I left him. I was no longer careful for the event, after reading those words in the morning lesson, ' Thou shalt not follow me now, but thou shalt follow me afterwards. 5 Amen: When thou pleasest, thy time is best." While we pity the situation, we cannot but admire the genuine piety, the patience and prudent conduct of this good man, in the midst of such severe and unexpected trials. Though yet in the storm, he writes to his brother with a degree of calmness and mod- eration which shows the greatness of his mind. " Frederica, March 'Hth. " DEAR BROTHER, " I received your letter and box. My last to you was opened, the contents being publicly proclaimed by those who were so un- generous as to intercept it. I have not yet complained to Mr. Ogle- thorpe Though I trust I shall never either write or speak what I will not justify both to God and man, yet I would not have the secrets of my soul revealed to every one. For their sakes, there- fore, as well as for my own, I shall write no more? and desire you will not. Nor will you have occasion, as you visit us so soon. I hope your coming may be of use to many. ".Mr. Oglethorpe gave me an exceeding necessary piece of ad- vice for you ' Beware of hypocrites, in particular of log-house 'converts.' They consider you as favored by Mr. Oglethorpe, and will therefore put on the form of religion, to please not God, but you. To this I shall only add, give no temporal encouragement whatsoever to any seeming converts, else they will follow you for the sake of the loaves. Convince them thus, that it can never be worth their while" to be hypocrites. Stay till you are in disgrace, in persecution, by the heathen, by your own countrymen; till you are accounted the oflscouring of all things (as you must infallibly be, if God is true), and then see who will follow yx>u. I. " God, you believe, has much work to do in America. I "be- lieve so too, andbegyi to enter into the designs which he has over me. I see why he brought me hither; and hope ere long to say with Ignatius, 'It is now that 1 begin to be a disciple of Christ.' God direct you to pray for me. Adieu." On the evening of the day when Mr. Charles Wesley wrote this .letter, -a thought came into his mind to send Mr. Ingham for his brother. Mr. Ingham Avas at first much averse to leave him in his trials, but at length was persuaded to go to Savannah, and Mr! John Wesley set out from thence on the 4th of April.* I shall now pursue Mr. Charles' narrative. " Sunday, March 28. I went to the storehouse, our tabernacle at present, to hearken what the Lord God would say concerning both myself and the congregation. I was struck with the first les- son, Joseph and Potiphar's wife. The second was still more ani- mating. ' If the world hate you, ye know it hated me before it * See Mr. Wesley's Journal, vol. ssvi. of his Works, pp. 127! 128. * -- THE LIFE OP THE RKV. CHARLES WESLET. 79 hated you; if ye were of the world,' &e. After prayers, poor Mr. Davison staid behind to take his leave of Mr. Ingham. He burst into tears, and said, ' one good man is leaving .us already; I fore- see nothing but desolation. Must my poor children be brought up like these savages? ' We endeavored to comfort him, by showing him his calling. At ten o'clock Mr. Ingham preached an alarming sermon on the day of judgment. In my walk at noon 1 was full of heavine--; I complained to God that I had no friend but him, and even in him could find no comfort. Immediately I received power to pray; then opening my Bible, I read as follows: ' Hearken unto tint >eek the Lord; look unto the rook from whence you were hewn: fear not the reproach of men, neither be ye afraid of their revilinir. Awake, awake, flee away; who art thou that thou should-t be afraid^>f a man that shall die, and hast feared continu- ally every day, because of the fury of the oppressor? and where is the fury of the oppressor?' After reading this, it is no wonder that I found myself renewed in confidence. While Mr. Ingham waited for tho boat, I took a turn with Mr. Horton: he fully con- vinced me of the true character of Mrs. H. In the highest degree ungrateful, &.c. &c. I then halted to the water-side, where I found Mr. Ingham justput off. O! happy happy friend! abiit erupit eva- tit: 9 but woe is me that I am still constrained to dwell in Meshech. 1 lanirui-hed to hear him company, followed him with my eye till out of sight, anrl then sunk into deeper dejection of spirit than I had known before." "March 29. I was revived with those words of our Lord: ' The-e things have I spoken unto you, that you should not be of- fended. They -liall put you out of their synagogues; yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you .-hall think that he doeth God &.c. Knowing when I left Kngland, that I was to live with Mr. Oglethorpe, I brought nothing with me but my clothes and books. This morning, asking a servant for something I wanted, I think a tea-kettle, he told me that Mr. Oglethorpe had #iven orders thai*"ho one should use his thin !>. I an>uered, that order. I supposed, did not extend to me: 'yes, sir,' said lie, 'you were excepted by name.' Thank- be to (,'od, that it is not yet made capital to give me a morsel of bread. March .SO. Having lain hitherto on the ground, in a corner of Mr. Reed's hut, and hearing some boards were to be disposed of, I attempted in vain to get some of them to lie upon they were given to all besides the minister of Frederica only must be uymroo, a9iui;rof, ariorios. f Yet are We not hereunto called uniittiir, xaxona9ii>.% Kven the Son of Man had not where to lay his head I find the Scriptures an inexhaustible fund of comfort ' Is my hand slu-rteued at all that I cannot har|) ra/or,' t Mr. Ogle- thorpe, Mrs. II. and her-elf. At noon my brother repeated to me hi.- la-t conference with Mr.-. W. in confirmation of all she had ever told me. April lii. My brother prevailed with me to break a resolution which honor and indignation had induced me to form, of .-tarving rather than air -it down, 1 have something to say to you; I hear yon ha\e -piv.ul -evcral reports about.' " The ne\t day m\ brother ami Mr. Delamotte .-( t out in an open boat for Savannah. 1 preached in the afternoon on, ' He that now goctli on his way weeping and bearing good seed, shall doubt- 82 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. less come ngain with joy, and bring his sheaves with him.' Easter- eve, April 24, I was sent for at 10, by Mr. Oglethorpe. ' Mr. Wesley, you know what has passed between us. I took some pains to satisfy your brother about the reports concerning me, but in vain; he here renews his suspicion in writing. I did desire to convince him, because I had an esteem for him; and he is just as considerable to me as my esteem makes him. 1 could clear up all, but it matters not, you will soon see the reason of my actions. I am now going to death, you will see me no more. Take this ring, and carry it from me to Mr. V. ; if there be a friend to be depend- ed on he is one. His interest is next to Sir Robert's; whatever you ask, within his power, he will do for you, your brother and family. I have expected death for some days. These letters show that the Spaniards have long been seducing our allies, and intend to cut us off at a blow. I fall by my friends, on whom I depended to send their promised succors. 'But death is nothing to me;^!P will pur- sue all my designs, and to Him I recommend them and you.' He then gave me a diamond ring; I took it and said, ' If, postremum fato quod te alloquor, hoc est.* hear what you will quickly know to be a truth as soon as you are entered on a separate state; this ring I shall never make any use of for myself; I have no worldly hopes, I have renounced the world Life is bitterness to me I came hith- er to lay it down You have been deceived as well as I I protest my innocence of the crimes I am charged with, and think myself now at liberty to tell you what I thought never to have uttered.' " It is probable that he unfolded to Mr. Oglethorpe the whole plot, as Mrs. W. had discovered it to him. " When I had finished fhis relation he seemed entirly changed; full of his old love and confidence in me. After some expressions of kindness, I asked him, 'are you now satisfied?' He replied, 'Yes entirely.' ' Why then, sir, I desire nothing more on earth, and care not how soon I follow you.' He added, how much he de- sired the conversion of the heathen, and believed my brother in- tended for it. ' But I believe,' said I, ' it will never be under your patronage; for then men would account for it, without taking God into the account.' He replied, ' I believe so too ' Then embraced and kissed me with the most cordial affection. I attended him to the Scout boat, where he waited some minutes for his sword. They brought a mourning sword the first and a second time; at last they gave him his own, which had been his father's ' With this sword,' said he, f I was never yet unsuccessful.' WTien the boat put off, I ran into the woods to see my last of him. See ing me and two others run after him, he stopt the boat and asked if we wanted anything? Capt. Mackintosh, whom he left com mander, desired his last orders. I then said, ' God is with you; go forth, Christo duce, et auspice Christo.' l You have,' said he, 'some verses of mine, you will there see my thoughts of success.' The boat then carriedjiim out of sight I interceded for him, that God would save him from death, and wash awav all his sins." " April 29. About half-past 8, I went down to the bluff, to see - _____ . * Tins lie the last time I am allowed to speak to you. THE LITE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 8S a boat that was comhur up. At 9, it arri\ ed, with Mr. Oglethorpe. I hie. ed (iod for still holding his soul in life. In the evening we took a walk together, and In- informed me more particularly of our 3 'inger. 'I .-hips and four smaller, had been sent for tli 'MT at the mouth of tin- ri\rr; hut the wind continuing '!.em, the\ were hindfn-d from making a de- M-ent until they could .-tay no longer. I -rave him liaek hi> ring, an conduct is not only free from blame, but that his integrity and prudence deserve the highest com- i;:i ndation. Conscious of his innocence, and loaded with con- tempt and reproach under the mo.-t irritating and provoking circum- stances, his patience, and confidence in (iod, in expectation of de- liverance, stand forth in a conspicuous light, and form the most prominent features of his character. Mrs. 11. and Mrs. W. were women of very loose morals; they had come from Kmrland in the ship with Mr. Oglethorpe, and while at sea, Mrs. \V. .-eemed to be under -mi^ religious impressions, but soon lost them on >hore. 'The character ol' Mrs. 11. was well known in F.ngland; Mr. Charle- \\'e~le\ \\asinforiiied by Mr. llird,that Mr. ( )glethorpeen there, or on what occasion they were to- gether. -'On tin- :!l>t," says Mr. Charles, "I beard by my brother, that I was to set sail for England in a few days." This was not merely on account of his health, which was now a little recovered. He was to carry despatches from Mr. Oglethorpe to the Trustees of Georgia, to the Board of Trade, and probably to Government. The next day, July 22, he got all the licenses signed by Mr. Oglethorpe, and countersigned them himself, "and so," savs In-, ' ; I entirely washed my hands of the traders." This seem- to have been a business which he cordially disliked; and thinking the present a ftivorable opportunity of escaping from his disagreeable situation, lie \\rote a letter to Mr. Oglethorpe on the *.21th, resis-iiing his ollice of Secretary. In the evening Mr. Ogle- thorpe took him a-ide. and asked whether the sum of all he had Raid in the letter was not contained in the following line, which ho showed him, " Magi* apta 7\tit, tua dona relinquo." " Sir, to yourself your slighted gifts I leave," Less fit for me to take, than you to give." " Sir," said Mr. Wesley, " I do not wish to lose your esteem, but 1 cannot lose my soul to preserve it." He answered, " I am satis- fn-l of your regard for me: and your argument drawn from tho heart is unanswerable; yet 1 would desire you not to let the Trus- tees know your resolution of resigning. There are many hungry fellows reaih to catch at the ollice, and in my alienee I cannot put in one of my own choosing. Perhaps they may send me a bad man; and how far .Mich a one may inllueiice the traders, and ob- struct the reception of tho Gospel among the heathen, you know. 1 -hall IM- in Kngland before you hear of it, and then you may either put in a deputy or resign." July Jti. Mr. ('. Wesley set out for Charles-Town on his way to Kngland. Thus far Ins brother accompanied him; and here They arrived on the 31st of July." He now found his desires re- newed tu recover the image of God; and at the Sacrament was encouraged, in an unusual manner, to hope for pardon, and to htrive against sin. * This account nqrees with ."Mr. John Wesley's Journal. See his Works. VoL xxvi. p. 113. 8 86 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. In every place where he came, Mr. Wesley was attentive to the things which passed round about him. We cannot therefore WOH- der that the wretched situation of the negroes should attract hia notice, " I have observed much, and heard more," says he, "of the cruelty of masters towards their negroes; but now I received an authentic account of some horrid instances thereof. I saw my- self, that the giving a slave to a child of its own age, to tyrannize over, to abuse and beat out of sport, was a common practice: nor is it strange, that being thus trained up in cruelty, they should af- terwards arrive at such a perfection in it." Mr. Wesley mentions several methods of torturing the poor slaves that were common, and even talked of with indifference by some who practised them For instance, Mr. Starr informed Mr. L., with whom Mr. Wesley was intimate, that he had ordered a slave, first to be nailed up by the ears, and then to be whipt in the severest manner; and to finish the whole, to have scalding water throwij all over his body; after which the poor creature could not move himself for four months. . "Another, much applauded punishment," says Mr. C. Wesley, " is drawing the teeth of their slaves It is universally known, that Colonel Linch cut off' the legs of a poor negro, and that he kills several of them every year by his barbarities." " It were endless to recount all the shocking instances of diabol- ical cruelty, which these men, as they call themselves, daily practise upon their fellow-creatures, and that upon the most trivial occa- sions I shall only mention one more, related to me by an eye- witness. Mr. Hill, a dancing-master in Charles-Town, whipt a female slave so long, that she fell down at his feet, in appearance dead: when by the help of a physician she was so far recovered as ^to show some signs of life, he repeated the whipping with efyual rigor, and concluded the punishment with dropping scalding wax upon her flesh Her crime was, over filling a tea-cup These horrid cruelties are the less to be wondered at, because the law itself, in effect, countenances and allows them to kill their slaves, by the ridiculous penalty appointed for it.' The penalty is about seven pounds sterling, one half of which is usually remitted if the criminal inform against himself." These instances, to which ten thousand others might be added, of deliberate, merciless cruelty, exercised by one part of mankind over another, often without any cause that can be called a provo- cation, show us to what a wretched state of depravity and insensi- bility human nature may be reduced by vicious habits. How much less would have been the suffering of these miserable negroes, if they had fallen into the power of their more merciful enemies, the lions, bears, and tigers of Africa ! Yet these wild beasts are hunted and destroyed as enemies to the human species: what then do the cruel slave-holders and masters deserve? who have more cruelty, and ten times the art of exercising it, even upon their own species. But what is more wonderful than^all the rest, it' possible, is, that in this free and enlightened country, which boasts of the mild and equitable principles of Christianity, there is a large body of men -who defend the slave-trade, the source of fll these miseries, and THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 87 from which it can never l>c wholly separated. And they defend it too, on the principle of advantage. Now what is it wfych these men, in fact, .-ay to us in their defence of tin; slave-trade? Do they not tell us, that they would reduce all other nun to a state of slavry for their own advantage, if they had the po\\er of doiii" it? Hut I say no more: the lirilish nation has at length awaked from it.- deep -leejr, it has opened it- e\es, and viewed the enormity of the crimes attendant on the >L\ e-trade; it has called on the legislature to put a .-top to them by abolishing it; and, for the honor of our conntr\ , the British House of Commons has condemned the trade ie| and unjust, and has determined to abolish it. F.\iy friend to humanity waits w itli impatience to see this resolution fully and ell'ectually executed. Had the two Mr. Wesley- Keen living, they would have rejoiced greatly, and have praised (MM|, for the present prospect of a total abolition of the slave-trade. While Mr. We-ley -taved at ( 'hai lu. To\\ n, his bloody flux and fever hung upon him, and rather increased. Notwithstanding this, lie was determined to go in the first ship that sailed for England. Hi- friend- endeavored to dissuade him from it, both because the *hip was very leaky, and the captain a mere beast of a man, being almost continually drunk. But he was deaf to their advice. "The public lui- - he, "that hurried me to England, being of that importance, as their Secretary, I could not an-wer to the Trustees for (u-orgia, the loss of a day." Accordingly he engaged his pa-sage on board the, London (Jalley, which left Charles-' I on the K'th of Augn.-t. Hut they soon found, that the captain, \\hileon .-bore, had neglected everything to which he ought to Attended. The \e-sel was too leaky to bear the voyage; and the captain, drinking nothing scarcely but gin, had never troubled his head about taking in a sufficient quantity of water; so that on the i2tith they \\ere obliged to be reduced to short allowance. Meeting afterwards with r-tormy weather, the leak became, alarming, and their difficulties increased .-o fast upon them, that they were obliged to steer for Boston in New Kngland, where they arri\ cd, with much difficulty and danger, on the ^-Ith of September. M i . \\ 'i--|ey u a- soon known at Bo>ton. and met with a hospit- able reception among-t the mini>ters, both of the town and neigh- ln)rhood. Having experienced much difficulty at Frederica, to prevent his letters to his brother from being read by others, he learned Hvrom'.- >hort-hand, and now for the tir.-t time \\ rote to his brother in those character-. He telU him, "If \ou are as desirous n of a corre.-|)ondence, yon inii-t set upon MyronTs -hort- hand immediately." Mr. John \\'e.-ley did so, and their corres- pondence wus afterwards carried on chiefly in it. This letter was evidently written in a hurry, probably in the mid.-t of company. A part of it is in Latin, which, as it .-how- the facility w ith which he wrote in this language, and also discovers something of tin- turn of his mind, I -hall transcribe it below.* The substance of it I shall give ^pE^gli-!i. * Toedet me populi huju>cc if liu^tru, ita me nrbanitate sua divexant ct per- iccjuuntur. Nou paiiunlur me essa solum. E rare vcaiunt inyiscntes clenci ; 88 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WEBLEY. " Boston, Oct. 5. " I am wearied with this hospitable people, they so vex and tease me with^lheir civilities. They do not suffer me to be alone. The clergy, who come from the country on a visit, drag me along with them when they return. I am constrained to take a view of this New England, more pleasant even than the old. I cannot help exclaiming, O ! happy country, that cherished neither flics,* nor crocodiles,^ nor informers. J About the end of this week we shall certainly go on board the ship, having to pay a second time for our passage : even here, nothing is to be had without money. It vexes me to be obliged to purchase this delay, and to pay a great price for mydeparture." " My disorder, once remqved by this most salubrious air, has again returned. All my friends advise me to consult a physician, but I cannot afford so expensive a funeral." Mr. Wesley did not go on board as he expected, the ship being detained some time longer. During his stay here, his disorder returned with violence, and reduced him to a state of very great weakness. On the 15th of October he wrote to his brother, and continues his letter in a kind of journal to the 25th, when he went on board the ship, and sailed for England. -His account of himself is as follows. " I should be glad for your sake to give a satisfactory account of myself, but that you must never expect from me It is fine talking while we have youth and health on our side; but sickness would spoil your boasting as well as mine. I am now glad of a warm bed; but must soon betake myself to my board again." " Though I am apt to think that I shall at length arrive in Eng- land to deliver what I am entrusted with, yet I do not expect, or wish for a long life How strong must the principle of self-pre- servation be, which can make such a wretch as I am willing to live me revertentes in rus trahunt. Cogor hanc Angliam contemplari, etiam antiqua amceniorem ; et nequeo non exclamare, O fortunate regio, nee muscas alens, nee crocodiles, nee delatores ! Sub fine hujus hebdomadis navem certissime con- scendimus, duplicate jsumptu patriam empturi. Carolinesium, nemo, viatica suppeditavit ; et hie itfdem nil nisi cum pretio. Pessime me habet quod cogor moram hanc emere, magnumque pretium digressions solvere." " Morbus meus, acre hoc saluberrimo semel fugatus, iterum rediit. Suadent amici omnes, ut medicum consulem ; sed ' Funera non possum tain pretiosa pati.'" * When Mr. Wesley was at Frederica, the sand-flies were one night so ex- ceedingly troublesome, that he was obliged to rise at one o'clock, and smoke them out of his hut. He tells us that the whole town was employed in the same way. t He means that species of the crocodile called the alligator. When at Sa- vannah, he and Mr. DelatnoHe used to bathe in the Savannah river between four and five o'clock in the morning, before the alligators were stirring, but they heard them snoring all round them. One morning Mr. Delamotte was in great danger ; an alligator rose just behind him, and pursued him to the land, whither tie escaped with difficulty. t He puts informers in good company ; they are "always troublesome, and sometimes destructive creatures. They seldom or never confine themselves to simple facts ; suspicion supplies much matter, and invention more. After what be had suffered, it is no wonder he speaks of them in so feeling a manaer. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 89 nt nil! or rather unwilling to die; for I know no greater pleasure in life, than in foundering that it cannot last for ever." "The temptations past No more shall vex me ; every grief I feel Shortens tin 1 destin'il nimilier ; every pulse :i sharp moment of the pain :nv;iy, And llie last stroke will cnino. liy swift degrees Time sweeps me oil". :iiul I shall snon arrive At life's vwret piiioil: O! Celestial point * That onds this mortal story." - " To-day completes my three- \\ eeks' unnece-~ary stay at Boston. To-raornw the ship falls down 1 am just now nmeh v\ orse than but nothing less than death shall hinder me from embarking! "October 1^. The ship that carries /;<, init.it meet \sitli endless delays: it is v\ell if it sails this week. I have lived so long in hon- ors and indulgences, that 1 have almost forgotten \\heremito I am called; being strongly urged to .- amed in so plentifully at the sides, h t'.iiir n. < n could do I v continual pumpinir, l.i keep h. :l, i-. " | ro~e, and lay doun by turns," adds r. \V"-l Mr. \V"-le\ , "but could remain in no posture lou^'. I strove vehen.e!:t!\ to pray, but in vain; I .-till per.-i-ted in striving, but ' A In mi IT r . :, we moan n ]!:. prule^imi ; HIIUL Wh" | in;-, hn was led to a more perfect knowledge of human i;:;tnre, than he could have obtained from books and meditation, through the whole course (if ])!. -]'{'(-. His knowledge was derived from experience, v. !, - ' :. the , ; :. ! ; t.iiii, ;(! the most useful in the conduct oi Lie, uad iiiiikc.3 LUC deepest impression on the mind. In his distress the Scriptures became more precious than he had ever found them before. He now say a beauty in them, which the most learned and iCiiiJCil criticism can never discover. From the * He means wjjh confidence ani^comfort. ' THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 91 frequent and pointed application of them to his state and circum- stances, they were the means of giving ;i decree of consolation and hope, which hiiinau prudence and human help can never bestow. !li- -ituation abroad may he called a school, in which the discipline indeed was m il:e knn\\ |.-i!^.' acquired l>y it, valuable, as it prepared him to under> riou- professors of religion, by \\hom they were !. When Mr. Charles arrived in town, his friends ed him with inexpre. ible jo\ , as one restored from the dead; a report li , -pread, th.it the ship in which he came home, bad i .-idled upon one lady while she '..count of his death. After he had delivered his i thi ir friend M r. Charles liivington, in St. - Church-yard. Hen- he met with letters, and a journal from his brother in d'eorgia, which informed him of what had taken place, S.KUI after he left it. .Before he finally quitted Amer- h iried \Ve-ley had written a letter to his brother John, in which Ie- In-. i his sentiments of some particular per- > n, but by way of caution, had pointed out two individuals by two dreek words. This letter Mr. John Wesley dropt, and it fell into the hands of those who were enemies to both of them. Mr. John Wesley was so incautious also, as to tell who meant by the two Greek words, 'i'his \\ as .Mire to raise great distnrban a ]>cople so irritable, and so revengeful, a* tli' : this time. Mr. Charles had happily 1 out of their reach, and the storm fell with double violence on his brother.* The journal \\hich he now received from Mr. Rivinerpent, of which he seems if the mnoceucy of the d :i ii- in these remarks, a striking in-taiire ,if ili:' artless, u luct of hi- brother. He i, that his brother wanted foroiirht; that he did nut p. which would follow from his open .! of the \\lri!e truth. This li ss far from beiiiir th<: .tolm \Ve.>ley had too much ])enetration and knowledge of human nature, not to f . it would follow from hi.- con- duct ou fh . The truth is, that Mr. John Wi -ley had adopted a princijile of unre-cr\ ed opeumv-^ in hi- coi,\i\- with others, uhich. on pa i ied al'imda'illy :idtict in the present iu>tance, ma\ This was eiirlit or nine months proVious to the penwco) account of Mrs. VVilliaouon. 92 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. eerily, and firm attachment to his principle, but prudence cannot justify it, even on the most rigid principles of morality. It appears from Mr. Charles Wesley's journal, that most of the Trustees for Georgia were Dissenters : they have given us an un- equivocal proof that the Dissenters at this time possessed, great liberality of sentiment; or they would not have approved of the nomination of the two Mr. Wesleys, men avowedly of very high Church principles, to go and preach the gospel in Georgia; es- pecially as their father had been so public an opposer of the Dis- senting interest. December the 7th, one of the trustees called on Mr. Wesley. He observes, " We had much discourse of Georgia, and of my brother's persecution* among that stiff-necked people. He seems a truly pious, humble Christian; full of zeal for God, and love to man." It has been generally acknowledged that Mr. Charles Wesley was a more rigid Churchman than his brother. I was therefore pleased to find this testimony of his candid judg- ment of a Dissenter. Could he have said more in favor of the most pious Churchman? Mr. Oglethorpe left Georgia and pet sail for England on the 26th of November, and arrived in London on the 7th of January, 1737. Mr. Charles Wesley Availed upon him flu- mv.t day, and the most cordial friendship subsisted between then:; which contin- ued till death. About the middle of January, Count ZinzendorfF arrived in England. I suppose it was the first time he had visited this coun- try. One principal object of this visit, seems to have been, to pro- cure a union between the Moravian Church, and the Church of England, in Georgia; and to get them acknowledged by this coun- try as one church. The Count had been informed of the piety and zeal of the two brothers, and on the 19th, a few days after his arrival, he sent for Mr. Charles Wesley. He went, and the Count saluted him with all possible affection, and made him prom- ise to call every day. Here he was acquainted with the object of the Count's visit to this country. From him he went to the bishop of Oxford, who received him with equal kindness, and desired him to call as often as he could, without ceremony or further in- vitation. They had much talk of the state of religion among the Moravians; of the object of the Count's visit; and the bishop ac- knowledged that the Moravian bishops had the true succession. On the 25th, he paid a visit to the celebrated Dr. Hales,f near * Occasioned by Mr. Charles Wesley's letter to his brother, just now men- tioned. t Hales (Stephen), D. D., a celebrated divine and philosopher, was born in 1677. In 1696 he was. entered at Bennet College, Cambridge, and admitted a Fellow in 1703. He soon discovered a genius for natural philosophy. Botany was his first study, and he used to make excursions among the hills with a view of prosecuting it. In the study of astronomy he was equally assiduous. Hav- ing made himself acquainted with the Newtonian system, he contrived a machine for showing the phenomena of the heavenly bodies, on much the same principles with that afterwards made by Mr. Rowley", which, from the name of his patron, was called an Orrery. In 1718, he was elected Fellow of the Royal Society: and the year following, read an account of some experiments he nad lately made on the effect of the THE MFE OP THE IlF.V. CHARLES WESLEY. 95 T\\ ickenham, who was one of the Trustees for (.ieoririn. The lay thr) took a walk to see Mr Pope's house aifd jrardens; -.luMly," lie observe.-, "called a hurlesmie on lniniaii jrreati He adds, "I wa- sensibly atlected \\itli tin- plain Latin sentence Oil the Obelisk, iii memory of his mother. Jlh Ediiha, JMatrvin opti- ma, J\Ittlierttm aiiirtnli.fxiiiiti, rnlt-!' llo\v far superior to the most labored cle_'\ \\liicli lie, or I'rior hini.-elf could have composed." As (n-oriria u as supposed to he under the jurisdiction of the bishop of London, Mr. Wesley took an early opportunity of wait- ing on his lordship with the Count's proposition. Hut the hishop refn-ed to meddle iii that business. He Waited airain on the bishop of I ) \ford, and informed him the bishop of I ,ondon declined having any tiling to do \\ith d'eoriria, alloiiin^ that it belonged to the arch- bi.-hop to unite the .Moras ians \\ith the F.nirlish Church. He replied that it was the bishop of London's proper office. " He bid me," adils Mr. Wesley, " assure tlie Count, we should acknowl- ;he Moravians as our brethren, and one church with us. 1 ' The count seemed resolved to carry his people from Georgia, if they inijrht not be permitted to preach to the Indians. He was MTV desirous to take Mr. Charles Wesley with him into (Jet-many. Mr. Wesley spent this year in attending on the Trustees and tin- Hoard of Trr.de; in visiting his friends in London, Q.xford, and ditl'erent parts of the country; and his brother and mother in the. West of Kni'land. He preached occasionally Jit the places which he \isited: and was every where /ealons for (Jod, and remarkably ! to a irreat number of persons by his religions conversation. In August he was requested to carry up tbe Address from the University of Oxford, to his Majesty. Accordingly, on the 2lith, Sun's warmth in rai^in^ llio s:i)> in n . iuifiils lit-iny highly ap- jiruvi-il by tin- Unval Sui-ii-tv, In- \v;is rue (iiir:u;i il lo prococil ; which he (lid, anil in 17^7, published them enlarged and improved, under the tillc of Vrsjetaiile I; and in 1733, he added nnolhcr volume, under the title Staiieal J\s>a\s. In 1732, he was appointed one of the Trustees for eslatilNiiir.; a new Colony in i. On the Oth of July. 17:Kt. the University of Oxford honored him with a diploma for the decree of Doctor in Divinity; a mark of distinction the more honorable, as it is not UMKI! for one university to confer iiradcmit-nl hn ii> ated at nnolhcr. In 17:i'.', he printed a volume in octavo, entitled I'liiiosuph-. . nts on Sea-\v:i|i-r. Ci--rn, I'lcsh, and other suli- sianei-s. In 1748, he read before the BoyaHBori mt of an iiwtrumenl he hail invented i ailed a Ventilator, for rouvrj in^ ln-sli air into mines, ln.s;iil;iN, -. and the close parts of ships, which was u^ed with only I jiaperi are printed in tl and home ho pub!. .in-. ;i the friendship of his llo\al lli^h- s, who IYci|iicntly visited him, nnd tn.U a hitij in the miilst of his curious res. -arvliei. into the v;ino'i. parts ( ,f mi: in I'.'.n. l>r. Mules waa appointed Aimomi .thotit Ins Bolicitalion or knov. 111 l!ie piT|M-tn:il iiirney of Teddiiiu'ton. near Twiel,. and tie : M:uups|iiie. II '.her prefer- ment . i\ nonimati-d him to a caiumn . I 1 - '- 111 \\illl his M:ljes|y t,, rcc;i!l In, Iliimiliatlon. lie v.n- i I ilicd at, Teddini,'ton in 17f,l, in ': - uge. Ah Editha'the best of mothers, the most loving of women, farewell ! 94 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAIILES WESLEY. he waited on the King with the address, at Hampton Court, ac- companied with a few friends. They were graciously received : and the archbishop told him, he was glad to see him there. They kissed their majesties' hands, and were invited to dinner. Mr. Wesley left the dinner and the company, and hasted back to town. The next day he waited on his Royal Highness the Prince of Wales, and dined at St. James'. Mr. Wesley did not experience that peace and happiness in re- ligion, nor that renewal of his heart in holiness, which he earnestly labored to attain. He was not therefore satisfied with his present state. On the 31st of August he consulted Mr. Law; the sum of whose advice was, "Renounce yourself, and be not impatient." In the beginning of September he consulted him again, and asked several questions, to which Mr. Law gave the following answers. "With what comment shall I read the Scriptures?" "None." "What do you think of one who dies unrenewed while endeavor- ing after it?" "It neither concerns you to ask,* nor me to an- swer." "Shall I write once more to such a person ?" "No." "But I am persuaded it will do him good." " Sir, I have told you my. opinion." "Shall I write to you?" "Nothing I can either speak or write will do you any good." To oblige Mr. Oglethorpe, Mr. Wesley still held .his office of Secretary, and had formed a resolution to return to Georgia. About the middle of October, he was informed at the office that he must sail in three weeks. This appointment however did not take place; and his mother vehemently protested against his going back to America; but this did not alter his resolution. In the beginning of February, 1738, Peter Bohler arrived in England, about the time Mr. John Wesley returned from Georgia. Bohler soon became acquainted with the two brothers, and on the 20th of this month prevailed with Mr. Charles Wesley to assist him in learning English. Mr. Charles was now at Oxford, and Bohler soon entered into some close conversation with him, and with some scholars who were serious. He pressed upon them the necessity of conversion; he showed them that many who had been awakened, had fallen asleep again for want of attaining to it. He spoke much of the necessity of prayer and faith, but none of them seemed to understand him. Mr. Charles Wesley was immediately after this, taken ill of a pleurisy. On the 24th, the pain became so violent as to threaten sudden death. While in this state, Peter Bohler came to his bed- side. " I asked him," adds Mr. Wesley, " to pray for me. He seemed unwilling at first, but beginning faintly, ho raised his voice by degrees, and prayed for my recovery witli strange confidence. Then he took me by tire hand and calmly said, ' You will not die now.' I thought within myself, I cannot hold out in this pain till morning He said, -'Do you hope to be saved?' I answered, ( yes.' 'For what reason do you hope to be saved?' 'Because I have used my best endeavors to serve God.' He shook his head *Mr. Wesley found that he was not renewed, and thought he might die while endeavoring after it. The question therefore was to him of seriou^ importance. TUB LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 95 and said no more. I thought him very uncharitable, saying in my heart, 'What! are not my endeavors a >uilici-nt ground of hope? Wmiltl lie rnh me <>f my endcavor>: i h;:ie nothing else to trust to.'" Mr. Wt -Icy bled three tin,'-; in jibont the space of turnty-four hours; after v.hich the disea-" aliated, and he soon . iially to recover his strength^ As he still retained his other, and his intention of returning to (Georgia wfth Mr. O^h-- thorp' called Upon to embark before he was perfectly recnM n-d. TIio physicians absolutely forbid him to attempt the ''(I his life. They likewise mlvised him, as t O.\ford; where, being .-enior master in his college, he might nccept of ollices and preferment. His brother urged the. same \\ith it, he wrote to M r. I >i:le- thnrpe on the .id of April, resigning his otVu-e of S-'-retary. Mr. a unwillh:_ him, \\-.\\ iuir now had ample ::iid ability; and \\ ; Dswer, that if he would keep his place, it should be supplied by a deputy until he could follow. J5ut Mr. Wesley now finally relinquished his inten- tion of iroing back to America. ! -J Irh, he v:!s :d:le to take a ride to Blcndon, where he met with his brother and Mr. Broughtnn. The ne-xt day, April 25th, Mrs. Dehimotte, hi-: brother, Mr. I'ronirhton and himself being D their little chapel, they fell into a dispute whether conver- .-i:m \va< gradual or instantaneous, Mr. John Wesley very po>i- contendrd for (lie latter,* and his a>sertions appeared to Mr. ('harjes shock'uiir; especially when he iiK.i.tioned some late instan- inir converted in a moment. Mrs. Uclamotte, left the room abruptly; "1 staid," adds Charles, "and insisted that a man need not know when he first had faith." His brother's >hst:nac\, as he calU it, in maintaining the contrary opinion, at length drove him outm the room. Mr. Uroughton kept his ground, not bring quite so much offended a.- Mr. Ch;:rles Wesley. This warm debate happened early in the morning. After dinner Mr. Hrouirhfnn and Mr. .John We>ley returned to London, and Mr. Charles !-;, n reading Haliburton's life to the family; one ine of his want of that filth which brings rightt 'ousness, peace, and joy in the a morning . of conviction, however, that possibly he miulit . had taken hold ot'hi- miiiil, and continued to make him i .i\ a return of his disorder on the -JSth, whi-ii he arrived in London. Here 1'eter i'.ohler visited him airain, and )ira\ed with him. Mr. Charles "Woley now thoiiL'lit it wa> his duty to consider Holder's doctrine, and to Initially follow, in the life of Mr. Charles NYrxlry. hixmn jirivatc ynic- hal, xvliich \\ 1. nor intriulr-il Inr publication. It is pleasing lo a itii-, unil Mr. Jolm \\< -~\'-\ '-. iirinti-il journal, whrrc mentioned by both Works, TO!. tifi. p. 261, at the bottom. 06 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. examine himself whether he was in the faith, and if not, never te rest till he had attained it. Still, however, there was a secret wish within his heart that this new doctrine, as he then thought it, might not be true; and hence arose a joy when he imagined he had found an argument against it. He soon was furnished with an argument from his own experience, which he deemed unanswerable. Hav- ing received benefit by bleeding, lie wa"s at the sacrament on the first of May, and felt a degree of peace in receiving it. " Now," said he to himself, " I have demonstration against the Moravian doctrine, that a man cannot have peace without assurance of his pardon. I now have peace, yet cannot say of a surety that my sins are forgiven." His triumph was very short : his peace immediately left him, and he sunk into greater doubts and distress than before. He now began to be convinced that he had not that faith which puts the true believer in possession of the benefits and privileges of the gospel. For some days following he had a faint desire to attain it, and prayed for it. He then began to speak of. the neces- sity of this faith to his friends: his earnestness to attain it increased, and he determined not to rest till he had the happy experience of it in himself. Soon afterwards Mr. Broughton called upon him at the house of Mr. Bray. The subject was presently introduced. Mr. Broughton said, "As for you, Mr. Bray, I hope you are still in your senses, and not run mad after a faith that must be felt." He continued contradicting this doctrine of faith, till he roused Mr. Wesley to defend it, and to confess his want of faith. "God help you, poor man," said Broughton, "if I could think that you have not faith, I am sure it would drive me to despair." Mr. Wesley then assured him, he was as certain that he had not the faith of the gospel, as he was that he hoped for it, and for salvation. It is commonly said, that passion and prejiliice blind the mind. We should rather say, they give the understanding a false view of objects, by changing the media through which it sees them. Mr. Broughton was a man of learning, had been a member of their little society at Oxford, and was well disposed to religion. He viewed the notion of faith which the two brothers had now embraced, through the medium of prejudice, and his understanding was con- fused and his judgment perverted. He seemed to think, that he could not place the absurdity of their notion in a stronger light, than by saying, this faith must be felt. He thought a man must be out of his senses before he can persuade himself that he must feel that he has faith. As if it'were possible for a man to believe a proposition, whatever it may be, and not be conscious that he be- lieves it: or to have doubts, and be totally unconscious and ignorant of them; the impossibility of which is evident. Mr. Charles Wesley now saw, that the gospel promises to man a knowledge of God reconciled in Christ Jesus, which he had not attained; that a person prepared to receive it as he was by knowing his want of it, must attain it by clear views of Christ, and a living faith in him; and he became more arid more earnest in pursuit of it. On the 12th of May he waked in the morning, hungering and thirsting after righteousness, even the righteousness which is of God THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY 97 by faith. Heead Isaiah, and saw, that unto him were, the prom- ..i.lc. lie now spent tlit- whole of his time in discoursing on faith, cither with thus*: who had it, or with those who sought it; and in reading the Scriptures and pra\er. On this da\ Mr. Wesley observes, that he was much affected at the>ight of Old Mr. AiiiMvorth; a man of great learning, and near eighty yean of a^e. " Like old Simeon, he was waiting to see the Lord's salvation, that hi; might die in peace. His tears, his vehemency, and child-like simplicity, .-bowed him upon the en- trance of the kingdom of heaven." Mr. Ainsworth* seems to have been fully convinced of the true doctrines of the gospel, and to have joined himself to this little company \\ ho \\en- endeavoring to know and >erve (MM! as the gospel directs. Mr. Wesley men- iiini at'terwards, with great admiratioti of his simplicity and child-like disposition. Ma\ 17th. Mr. NVesh-y first saw Luther on the (ialntians, which Mr. Holland had accidentally met with. They immediately began to read him; " And my friend," adds Mr. Wesley, "was so ali'ect- ed in hearing him read, that he breathed sighs and groans unutter- able. I marvelled that we were so soon and entirely removed from him that called us into the grace of Christ, unto another gospel. Who would believe that our church had been founded on this im- portant article of justification by faith alone? I am astonished I should ever think this a new doctrine; especially while our articles and homilies stand nnrepealed, and the key of knowledge is not yet taken away.* Frtmi this time I endeavored to ground as many of our friends as came to see me in this fundamental truth.' Sal- vation by faith alone not an idle, dead faith, but a faith which works by love, and is incessantly productive of all good works and all holiin - May the 19th, a Mrs. Turner called upon him, who professed faith in Christ. Mr. Wesley asked her several questions; to which she returned the following answers. Has God bestowed fa'ith upon you? " Ve he has." Why, have you peace with God? N -, perfect peace." And do you love Christ above all things? I do, above all things." Then you are willing to die. " I am, and would be ^lad to die this moment; for I know that all my sins are blotted out; the hand-writing that was against- me, i> taken out of the uay, and nailed to the cross. He ha~ saved me by his death; he has washed me in his blood; 1 ha\e peace in him, and rejoice \\ ith joy unspeakable and full of glory." Mr. Wesley adds, Her answers \\ere so full to these and the most searching ques- tion> I could a>k, that I had no doubt of her having received the Tins is a most pleasing anecdote of a man of so much reading and study as .Mr. K..I i rt Ainsworth. It shows the great goodness of his mind, which was not milled uji with extensive knowledge, acquired l>y lonj; industry ; nor with, the labon ol ninny years, successfully employed for the promotion of literature and the honor of his country. He was born in Lancashire, in ICCO; and was m:i-t'T of 11 lioardiii'j school at Belhiial-Urccn, from win-no- In- removed to Hackney. After acquiring a modcrat-- fortune, he retired Mod lived privately. We are indebted to him for the best Latin and tfajtiah Dictionary extant. Ha died in 1743. 9 93 TITF. LIFE OF THE REV. CHARGES WESLEY. atonement; and waited for it myself with more assured hope, feel- 'ngan anticipation of poy on her account." Religious conversation, especially when it is a simple, artless re- lation of genuine experience, is often of singular use. Christian experience implies a consciousness which a man has in himself, that he lives in the possession of certain spiritual benefits and priv- ileges, which the gospel promises to those who cordially embrace it, and in hope of others which he has not yet attained. Mr. Wes- ley experienced great humiliation and self-abasement; he was fully conscious of his own helplessness and total inability to reconcile himself to God, or to make atonement for the least of his sins, by the best endeavors to serve him. His whole hope, therefore, of pardon and salvation, was in Christ, by attaining those benefits which the Holy Jesus, by the whole process of redemption, had pro- cured for him. He had already been the means of awakening several persons to a sense of their sinfulness and danger, by de- scribing the state of his own mind, and showing them the evi- idence on which his convictions of sin were founded. And he also was both instructed and encouraged by hearing the experience of those who had attained that.knowledge of Christ, and of the poAver of his resurrection, which he was now earnestly seeking. The practice of thus conversing together on experience, is peculiar to Christians; Christianity being the only religion that was ever pub- lished to the world, which leads man to an intercourse and fellow- ship with God in spiritual things. It is pleasing to observe, that those who associated together, at the very commencement of this revival of religion, immediately fell into this most excellent method of building one another up in their most holy faith. Their daily conversation became a powerful means of keeping their minds watchful against sin, and diligent and zealous in pursuit of holi- ness; it tended to give consolation, to increase patience under affliction, and to strengthen theii confidence of deliverance and vic- tory in God's own time. I believe this method of religious im- provement has been more universally and constantly attended to among the Methodists, than among any other class of people pro- fessing religion. In this, I apprehend, they have very much re- sembled the Primitive Christians, as long as these retained their first zeal and simplicity, which probably was till towards the latte end of the second century, and in some places much later. What a pity that any denomination of Christians, the Methodists in par- ticular, should ever lose this characteristic of the followers of Christ. When persons began to relate their experience in religion, at the period of which I am now speaking, it appeared to many as a new thing in England. The phrases they made use of, had not as yet been learned by heart; they were the genuine expressions of \\ -hat had passed in their own hearts, and therefore signified something fixed and determinate, which all who experienced the same things, or their want of them, would easily understand; though to others they would appear, as they do now, mere cant phrases, without any determinate ideas affixed to" them. Mr. Wesley's knowledge of himself, and Conscious want of peace with God, on a foundu- THE i.irr. or THE REV. ruAnr.ES WEST.ET. 99 tion which cannot be shaken, furnished him with a kry wnich opened tlicir true n l!e-:>\\ ;! contained ample |'in\ i.-ion> tiir ;ill iiis want, and lliat its narration on tlic mind id admiralty adapted tf> tin- lininan faculties. Hi- perceived, that, OOWeveK learning Blight assist him in jiuL'injr ill' his e\pei and in ri-sriiltitin^ the moans of retaining and incn-a-inir it; \* pcricnci- is distinct lioth from learning and mere speculative Opin% inn, and mayjio and often is, separated from t^em. He was tlierefnre cnnvinred, that all his learning could neither irive him an cxperim'-ntal knowledge of Chri-t. nor supply the place of it; and ho had no pretensions to learni: joicinr in it; which made him will'mir to lie tan(!. At length he gave him ;i .-imple relation of hi- own . \pt rience: this lirougbt on a full explanation of the doctrine of faith, which Dr. liyrom . --d with wonderful readii Mr. We-lry having recovered strength, began to move about iiniiitiir his friend-. Hi- u ciit to Blendon, ami tn .-ome othrr places in tin- country, ami found, that the more he labored in the work of the ministry, the more his joy and happine in (I,.. I a.- incr- He \\;i> remarkahly diligent, zealous, and >ucce--ful wherever he -eldom staying a night or two in any place, i 1 per- .oiiv inced of the truth and converted to God. In thin jourm v he met with tin- Rev. Mr. 1'ier-, and on the !>tli of this month, in ridin. ke in liim of his own expei w ith irreat simplicity, lint with confidence. He found Mr. 1'iers the faith. Gn '.re.-! part of the day \\a> .-pent in me manner, Mr. Hray, who was \\\i\i Mr. "\Vesh-y, relating the dealing- of (MM! with his own -oul, and showing what great thinirs (tod hail done for their friends in London. Mr Piers lis- tei:ed with i ;:.i:i T attention to all that was said, made not the least objection, luit confessed that the-e were tliiiFtrs wliich he had never need. They then walked and suiiir, and prayed in the gar- den: : .illy allected, and te.-tilied his full conviction of the truth, and ileyire of finding ( hrist. " But," saia\ , thy .-ins be forgiven thee, or up and walk? Hut that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive -ins, (he .-aid unto the sick of tli- pal-y) 1 -;.y unto thee ari-e, am! take up thy bel and ^'o unto thine bun -!r. \\'e.-ley and Mr. Bray now conversed with him on tin- power of Chri-t to -ave, ami then prayed with him; I'-alm, and all of them wereanima- .n reading, " Thou that heare.-i prayer, unto thee hhall all lle.-h C ia tin- man whom tliou choo-est, and into tliv-elf; he .-hall dwillin thy court, and shall be :i ]>rfcmit:Ui' uiarri:!^' 1 r. .tin r. ll<- \v;is a man ii I7G3; and a coll'-i timi ni Ins Mtsceilaiicous Poerus was pnir. m two iictavii. ; 102 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEV. try, Mr. John Wesley set out intending to go to Tiverton, and Mr. Charles began writing his first sermon after his conversion, " In the name of Christ his prophet." He had before this time been the means of leading several per- sons to a knowledge of themselves, aiid to a sense of their want of faith in Christ: he was now the instrument in the hands of God of bringing one to an experimental knovyledge of salvation by the re- mission of sin, so that she rejoiced in God her Saviour. A severe exercise of faith and patience soon followed. June the 1st, he found his mind so exceedingly dull and heavy that he had scarcely any power to pray. This state increased upon him for several days, till at length he became insensible of any comfort, or of any impression of good upon his mind in the means of grace. He was averse to prayer, and though he had but just recovered strength sufficient to go to church, yet he almost resolved not to go at all : when he did go, the prayers and sacrament were a grievous burden to him: instead of a fruitful field, he found the whole service a dreary barren wilderness, destitute of comfort and profit. He felt what he calls, " A cowardly desire of death," to escape from his present painful feelings. He began to examine himself, and to enquire wherein his present state differed from the state he was in before he professed Taith. He soon found there was a difference in the following particulars; he observed the present darkness was not like the former; there was no guilt in it; he was persuaded God would remove it in his own time; and he was confident of the love and mercy of God to him in Christ Jesus. The former state was night, the present only a cloudy day; at length the cloud dispersed, and the Sun of righteousness again shone with brightness on his soul. ! This was a most instructive exercise. It showed him, 1. His own utter helplessness in the work of his salvation. *He found by experience that he could not produce comfort or any religious af- fection in himself when he most wanted them. The work is God's: when he gives light and strength, man may work, and lie is re- quired to work out his salvation with fear and trembling; but till God begin the work, man cannot move a step in it. a. It taught him to value the gifts of God which nothing can purchase; and to guard them as his treasure, and not barter them for the goods of this life. 3. He saw hereby, that if he could not produce comfort and religious affections in himself, he was still less able to produce them in others, and therefore, whenever they were experienced un- der his ministry, the work was God's, he was only the mean, humble instrument in his hand. Thus God prepared him for great use- fulness and guarded him against pride. When the trial was over, he saw the excellent fruits of it, and thanked God that it continued so long. June the 7th, Dr. Byrom* called upon him. Mr. Wesley had a * John Byrom, an ingenious poet of Manchester, was born in 1691. His first poetical essay appeared in the Spectator, No. 603, beginning, " My time, O ye Muses, was happily spent ;" which, with two humorous letters on dreams, are to be found in the eighth volume. He was admitted a member of the Royal Society in 1724. Having originally entertained thoughts of practising physic " TUB LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 105 hard struggle with his bashfulness before he could prevail on him- sell to speak lively to the doctor on the things of God. At length he gave him a simple relation of his own experience: this brought on a full explanation of the doctrine of faith, which Dr. Bvrom received with wonderful rcadi? Mr. Wesley having recovered strength, began to move about among Ins friends. He went to Blendon, and to some other places in the country, and found, that the more he labored in the work of the mim>try, the more his joy and happiness in God was increased. a remarkably diligent, zealous, and successful wherever he it, seldom sta\ mg a night or two in any place, but several per- son-were convinced of the truth and converted to God. In this journey he met with the Rev. Mr. Piers, and on the 9th of this month, m riding to Bexley, spake to him of his own experience, witu great simplicity, but with confidence. He found Mr. Piers ready to receive the faith. Greate.-t part of the day was spent in ne manner, Mr. Bray, who was with Mr. Wesley, relating the dealings of God with bis own soul, and showing what great things God had done for their friends in London. Mr Piers lis- tened with eager attention to all that was said, made not the least objection, but confessed that these were things which he had never experienced. They then walked and sun::, and praved in the gar- den: he \\as greatly affected, and testified his full conviction of the truth, and desire of finding Christ. " But," said he, " 1 must firstprepare m \.-eIf by long exercise of prayer and -ood won The day before .Mr. Wesley and Mr. Bray arrived at Blendon, Mr. Pier.- had l-.-en led to read the homily on'justitlcation, by which he was convinced that in him, by nature, dwelt no -oo.l thing. This prepared him to receive what these me-seii^ers of peace re- lated, concerning their o\\n experience. He now saw that all the thoughts of his heart \\ere evil, and that continually, forasmuch &a whatsoever is not of faith is .-in. June the 10th. He became earnest for present salvation; he V comfort, and was encouraged by reading Luke " Whether is it easier to say, thy .-ins be for-iven tliee, or . rise up and walk? But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to for-ive -ins, ('he said unto the >ick of the pal-y) 1 s.-i\ unto tlice ari.-e, and take up thv bed and -o unto thini- hoii-, tr. Wesley and Mr. IJray no\\ conversed ^ith him on the power of Chri-t to" save, and thl-n pra\.-d \\ithhim; they afterwards read the (i.'xh I'.-alm, and all of them were anima- ted with hope in reading, " Thou that nearest prayer, unto tliee f-hall all flesh come. Hie-- ed i- tin- man \\ horn thou clioo-e-t, and receivest unto thy- If- he .-hall duell in thy court, and shall be nation of Doctor, Ly which he was always known; hut rc- iretim-tam-es hy a precipitate marriage, he Mipjxjrlcd method of writing Short-hand, of hi- o\vu invention; until an e-iat.- devolved i<> him hy the death of an elder brother, lie \va-a man . In. ly \\ii. of which he gave many hum -'ver a indulge his disposition , 1763- and a collection o| In- .Miscellaneous Poems was printed nt Ma ,. !,. -Mr. in two Toluints octavo 1773. 104 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. satisfied with the plenteousness of thy house, even of thy holy tem- ple. Thou shall show us wonderful things in thy righteousness, O God of our salvation ! Thou art the hope of all the ends of the earth," &c. In the continuance of these exercises alternately, of conversing, reading, and praying together, Mr. Piers received power to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and had peace and joy in be- lieving. The next day Mr. Piers preached on death: and in hearing him, Mr. Wesley observes, " I found great joy in feeling myself willing, or rather desirous to die." This however did not proceed from impatience, or a fear of the afflictions and sufferings of life, but from a clear evidence of his acceptance in the beloved. After ser- mon they went to the house of Mr. Piers, and joined in prayer for a poor woman in deep despair: then going down to her, Mr. Wes- ley asked whether she thought God was love, and not anger, us Satan would persuade her? He showed her the gospel plan of salvation; a plan founded in mercy and love to lost, perishing sin- ners. She received what he said with all imaginable eagerness. When they had continued some time together in prayer for her, she rose up a new creature, strongly and explicitly declaring her faith in the blood of Christ, and full persuasion that she was ac- cepted in him. " Mr. Wesley remained weak in body, but grew stronger daily in faith, and more zealous for God and the salvation of men, great power accompanying his exhortations and prayers. On the even- ing of this day, after family prayer, he expounded the lesson, and one of the servants testified her faith in Christ and peace with God. A short time afterwards the gardener was made a happy partaker of the same blessings. Mr. Piers also began to see the fruit of his ministerial labors. Being sent for to visit a dying woman in de- spair, because she had done so little good and so much evil; he declared to her the glad tidings of salvation by grace, and showed her, that if she could sincerely repent and receive Christ by a liv- ing faith, God would pardon her sins and receive her graciously. This opened to her view a solid ground of comfort; she gladly quitted all confidence in herself, to trust in Jesus Christ, and she experienced her faith in him by a calm, cheerful, triumphant expec- tation of death. Her fears and agonies were at an end; being jus- tified by faith she had peace with God, and only entered farther into her rest, by dying a few hours after. The spectators of this awful joyful scene, were melted into tears, while she calmly passed into the heavenly Canaan, and brought up a good report of her faithful pastor, who under Christ saved her soul from death. The next day, June the 14th, Mr,. Wesley returned to London, and was informed that his brother, Mr. John Wesley, was gone to Hemhuth. The news, he observes, surprised, but did not disquiet him. He staid only two days in London, and then returned with J. Delarnotte to Blendon, and from thence to Bexley. Here his complaints returned upon him, and he was obliged to keep his bed. " Desires of death," says he, " often rose in me, which 1 labored to check, not during to form any wish concerning it." His pains abated; and on the 21st, I find him complaining, that several days THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 105 had elapsed, and he had done nothing for Cod; so earnestly did he to be incessantly laboring iii tin- -work of the ministry. In this excursion Mr. Wesley was vi r\ -ii.ves-t'til in doing good; hut he met with stroiii: opposition to the doctrine of justification by faith alone, from William Delamotte, whom he calls his scholar, und from Mrs. Delamotte, who was still more \ iolent against it than her son; hoth were zealous defenders of the n i rit of good works. Mr. Delamotte supposed, that if men were justified by faith alone, without any regard to works, then sim.ers obtaining this justification, and dying soon after, would he equal in In with tlio-e who IKK! labored many years in doim.' good and serving (iod. But, said ne, " It would be unjust in (i<,f perdition to the way of salvation: a man who, by public, preaching and private instruc- tion, faithfully explains the word ot (iod, especially the doctrines of salvation contained in it, and by the simplicity and clearness of explanation adapts them to the capacity of every individual person. O tremendous employment ! " &.C.* * Werti\fdsiw in Dissert, de Scopo Doctoris Theologi. 108 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. I have no intention, by these observations, to reflect on any de- nomination of men filling the sacred office; I have introdiKed them merely with a view to show, what are the qualifications essentially necessary in a minister of the gospel, considering them as distinct from those peculiarities of opinion and modes of worship by which true Christians are distinguished from one another; and to illustrate the character of Mr. Wesley as a true gospel minister. He pos- sessed the requisites for hisgjffice in no small degree : he had a clear view of the state of human nature, and of the doctrines of the gos- pel, pointing out God's method of restoring sinners to his favor and image. Sin blinds the understanding, hardens the heart, makes the conscience insensible of the defilement of evil, and renders a man careless of his spiritual and eternal concerns. Like a wise master-builder, he explained and enforced the doctrines of repen- tance towards God, and of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, as first principles in Christian experience; as the entrance into it, and the foundation on which it is built. His own experience illustrated and confirmed the scriptural views he had obtained of these doc- trines: he spoke of them in their proper order, and described their effects with clearness and firmness; not as the uncertain conjectures of a speculative philosophy, but as the certain practical truths of divine revelation. He was now in the habit of giving a practical application to the higher principles of the gospel, in the government of his heart and life, and was daily growing in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, in a way which could not deceive him, where theory and practice were thus com- bined. He was therefore, well prepared for the ministry, not only by learning and deep study, in which he had been conversant for many years, but also by such exercises of the heart, as led him to a thorough knowledge of human nature, and of the method of sal- vation laid down in the gospel. If all the ministers in England, of every denomination, were thus qualified for their office, and ani- mated with the same zeal, to propagate the truths of religion by every means in their power, what an amazing change should we soon see in the morals of the people ! It is an awful consideration, that ministers, who are set for the defence of the gospel, and the propagation of true Christian piety, should be the hinderances of it in any degree, through a want of knowledge, experience, diligence, and zeal. It would be well if every minister would seriously ex- amine himself on these heads, as Mr. Wesley did, and keep in view the account which he must soon give to the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls. Though Mr. Wesley had been very diligent in his Master's ser- vice, since the 21st of May, he had not yet been able to preach. On Sunday, July 2d, he observes, " Being to preach this morninj for the first time, I received strength for the work of the ministry. The whole service at Basingshaw Church, was wonderfully ani mating, especially the gospel, concerning the miraculous draught of fishes. I preached salvation by faith, to a deeply attentive audi- ence, and afterwards gave the cup. Observing a woman full of reverence, I asked her if she had forgiveness of sins ? She answered THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 109 with croat sweetness and humility, 'yes, I know it now, that I have forgiveness.' " " I preached again at London-Wall, without fear or weariness. As I was going into the church, a woman caught hold of my hand ami blessed me most heartily, telling me she had received forgive- ness of sins while I was preaching in the morning." In the even- ing they held a meeting for prayer, when two other persons found peace with God. July 10th, Mr. Wesley was requested by the Rev. Mr. Sparks to go to Newgate: he went aiid preached to the ten malefactors under sentence of death. But he observes it was with a heavy heart. " My old prejudices,' 1 says he, " against the jiossibility of a death-bed repentance, still hung upon me, and I could hardly hope there was mercy for those whose time was so short." But in the midst of his languid discourse, as he calls it, his mind acquired a sudden confidence in the mercy of God, and he promised them all pardon in the name of Jesus Christ, if they would even then, as at the last hour, repent and believe the gospel, lie adds, " I did believe they would -accept the proffered mercy, and could not help telling them, 1 had no doubt but God would give me every soul of them." He preached to them again the next day with earnestness, from the second lesson, when two or three began to be deeply affected. This day Mr. We-ley received a letter from Mr. William Dela- motte, givinir an account of his mother. " I cannot keep peace," sa\s In", "the mercies of God come .so abundantly on our unworthy family, that I am not able to declare them. Vet as they are his hi es.-i in'- through your ministry, I must inform you of them, as they will strengthen your hands, and prove helpers of your joy. Great then, I believe, was the struggle in my mother, l>etween nature and grace: but God who kuoweth the very heart and reins, hath searched her out. Her spirit i.s become as that of a little child. She is converted, and Christ hath spoken peace to her soul. This change was begun in her the morning yon left u< (the s th,) though she concealed- it from yon. The ne-xt morning \\hen ,-he \\aked the following words of Scripture were present to her mind: Kither what woman, having ten pieces () |' silver, it' >he lo-e one of them, doth not light a candle and sueep the house diligently till she find it.' She rose immediately, took up Bishop Ta\ lor, anil opened on a pUuv \\ Inch so .strongly asserted this living faith, that she was fully convinced. But the enemy preached humility to her, that she could not deserve so great a gift. God, however, still pursued, and she could not long forbear to communicate the emo- tion of her soul to me. We prayed, read, and conversed for an hour. The Lord made uhe broke out, * Where have 1 been! I know nothing; 1 see nothing; my mind is all darkness; how have I/>ppo my righteousness, .My Ji'sus and my all.' I took leave of each in particular. Mr. Broughton bid them not to be surprised when the cart should draw away. They cheerfully 112 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. replied, they should not. We left them going to meet their Lord. They were turned off exactly at twelve o'clock; not one struggled for life. I spoke a few suitable words to the crowd, and returned full of peace and confidence of our friends' happiness." The whole of this awful scene, must have appeared very extra- ordinary. The newness and singularity of it, would add greatly to its effects, not only on the minds of the clergymen concerned in it, but on the populace, at the place of execution. Some well-mean- ing persons, have greatly objected to the publication of such conversions as these, even supposing them possible and real; ap- prehending that they may give encouragement to vice among the lower orders of the people. The possibility of such conversions, can hardly be disputed, by those who understand, and believe the New Testament: we must judge of their reality, by such evidence, as the circumstances of the persons will admit. The objection against their publication when they really happen, for fear they should encourage vice, appears to me without any solid foundation. It is pretty certain, the persons who commit crimes that bring them to the gallows, have no thoughts either of heaven or hell, which have any influence on their actions. They are so far from paying any regard to the publication of these conversions, that they mock and laugh at them. Conversion is the turning of a sinner from his sins to the living God: it is a change; 1. In a man's judgment of himself, so that he condemns his former course of life, and the principles from which he acted even in his best works : 2. In his will; he now chooses God and the ways of God, in preference to vice, under any of its enticing forms: 3. In his affections; he hates the things he formerly loved, and loves the things which lead to God and heaven. To say that the publication of such conver- sions, which in every step of their progress, condemn sin, can encourage the practice of it, appears to me little less than a con- tradiction. Is it possible, that any person, who has the least eerious thought of heaven, would voluntarily choose to go thither by the way of Tyburn or Newgate ? Can we for a moment sup- pose, that a person who thinks of finally going to heaven, will plunge himself deeper into sin in order to get there? That he will bring himself so close to the brink of hell as Tyburn or Newgate, (where there is a bare possibility, but little probability, that he will not fall into the pit of destruction) in hope of conversion and heaven? Such a conduct would be a proof of insanity. It seems to me as certain a principle as any from which we can reason, that the conversion of notorious sinners from vice to virtue, is a public condemnation of vice, and must discourage it, in proportion as these conversions are made known, and firmly believed to be gen- uine and real. July 20th, Mr. Wesley was at the morning^ prayers at Islington," and had some serious conversation with Mr. Stonehouse, the vicar. The next day, Mr. Robson confessed that he believed there was such a faith as Mr. Wesley and his friends spake of, but thought it impossible for him to attain it; he thought also that it must necessarily bring on a persecution, which seems to have hud a very unfavorable influence on his mind, though convinced in his THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. IIS judgment, of the truth. In the evening Mr. Chapman, who had embraced the doctrine of justification "by faith, came from Mr. Broughton, and seemed quite estranged from his friends. He thought their present proceedings would raise a persecution, and he insisted that there was no necessity for exposing themselves to such difficulties and dangers, in the present circumstances of things. This kind of worldly prudence in propagating the doc- trines of the gospel is sure to produce luke-warmness and a cow- ardly mind, if it do not arise from them. It has occasioned greater evils to the ehurcli of Christ, than all the persecutions that ever happened. It is this principle of worldly prudence, that has in- duced some ministers to adulterate the most important doctrines of grace, with the prevailing philosophy of the age in which they h;a < lived, to make them pleasing and palatable to the more polite and learned part of their congregations. 15 y this means the prt-acher has gained reputation, but his ministry lias lost its authority and power to change the heart and reform the life: the natural powers of man have been raised to a sntliciency for every duty required of him, and the gospel has been sunk into a mere collection of moral preeepts enforced by the certain prospect of future rewards and punishments. In this way the true doctrine of faith, and of a di- vine supernatural inllnence, accompanying the means of grace, have been gradually lost sight of, and at length denied; and the -pel thus mutilated has never been found of sufficient cliicacy to -.miplish the purposes for \\hich it was promulgated to the world. It is remarkable that in every great revival of religion, these doctrines have been particularly insisted upon, and have gen- erally occasioned some opposition, both from the wise and igno- rant "among mankind. And when the professors of religion of any denomination, wishing to avoid persecution and become more re- spectable in the e\ e- of men, have either concealed the truth, or debased it by philosophical explanations, the oH'cnce of the cross indeed ceased, but the glory of the gospel departed from them: they became luke\\ arm,' and gradually dwindled away, miles- held together by some temporal consideration, having a name to live, but \\ere dead. 1 cannot on the contrary, commend the rash. .intemperate y.eal Ol \ -oiim,' con\ erts in religion, who have often, both in ancient and modern times, invited persecution*);} their o\\n imprudence; either by ill-timed reproofs, or an improper introduction of their religious sentiments in discourse. Nor can I approve of the rudo vulgarity, which has sometime- been u.-cd both m conversation and in the pidpir, under a pretence of speaking the plain truth- of the jro-pel. There is a medium betueen these extreme,-; and 1 would sa\ to im.-elf, and to the reader, inxlin httwimw H'is. 'he middle path i- the -at'e-t, though perhaps the most difficult to keep on some trvin-r nrea-imi-. Had 'Mr. \Ye-|e\ and his brother listened to the S\ n-n son of ease and reputation, they would never have been the happy histru- inellts of so milch ifood'a- \\ e l|;.\e -eell | iroi I lieei 1 1 1\ their IlieallS. On this occasion Mr. AVe-Kv said to Mr. Chapman, " I believe every doctrine of God must have these tuo marks, 1. It will meet 114 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. with opposition from men and devils; 2. It will finally triumph and prevail. I expressed my readiness to part with him, and all my friends and relations for the truth's sake. I avowed my liberty and happiness, since Whitsunday; made a bridge for a flying enemy, and we parted tolerable friends." July 24th, he preached on justification by faith, at Mr. Stone- house's, who could not yet conceive how God can justify the un- godly, upon repentance and faith in Christ, without any previous holiness. He seemed to think 'that a man must be sanctified be- fore he can know that he is justified. It is probable Mr. Stonehouse did not consider, that, to justify, in the language of St. Paul, is to pardon a repenting, believing sinner, as an act of grace; not for the sake of any previous holiness in him, but in and by Jesus Christ, with whom he is then united by a living faith, and entitled to such gospel blessings as may lead him on to true holiness of heart and life." This day Mr. Wesley agreed with Mr. Stonehouse, to take charge of his parish, under him as curate; after which he read prayers at Islington almost every day, and had frequent opportuni- ties of conversing with Mr. Stonehouse, and of explaining the na- ture of justification, and of justifying faith. July 26th, Mr. Wesley was at Blendon. Here Mrs. Delamotte called" upon him to rejoice with her in the experience of the divine goodness. She then confessed, that all her desire had been to af- front or make him angry : she had watched every word he spake; had persecuted the truth, and all who professed it, &c. A fine instance of the evidence and power of gospel truth, to subdue a mind blinded by the most obstinate prejudice. Mr. Wesley was now incessantly employed in his blessed Mas- ter's service; either in reading prayers and preaching in the churches, or holding meetings in private houses, for prayer and ex- pounding the Scriptures; and the number of persons convinced of sin, and converted to God, by his ministry, was astonishing. Au- gust 3, he observes, " I corrected Mr. Whitefield's Journal for the press, my advice to suppress it, being overruled." In the end of this month he went to Oxford, where he saw and conversed with Mr. Gambold, Mr. Kinchin, and several others of his old friends, who surprised him by their readiness to receive the doctrine of faith. The number of persons who attended their evening meetings in London, were now much increased. September the 10th, he tells us, that, after preaching at Sir George Wheeler's chapel in the morning, and at St. Botolph's in the afternoon, he prayed and ex- pounded at Sims's to above three hundred attentive hearers. Sat- urday, September 16th, in the evening, Mr. John Wesley returned from Hernhuth, when he and Mr. Charles Wesley took sweet coun- sel together, and compared their experience in the things of God. On the 22d, in expounding the first chapter of the Epistle to the Ephesians, at Bray's, a dispute arose, concerning absolute predes- tination. This is the first time I find any mention of this mis- chievous dispute. Mr. Wesley says, " I entered my protest against that doctrine." Mr. Wesley, by the daily exercise of preaching, expounding, ex- THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 115 horting, and praying with the people, had now acquired some de- gree of boldness iii public speaking; the great and leading doctrines <>f tiif tilication, from the third chapter of tlie Kpistle to the Romans, for three quarters of an hour, without hesi- tation, (.lory he to (MX!, \\ho keepeth liis promise forever." This day he and his brother Mr. John Wesley waited on Dr. Uihson," the Bishopof London, to answer the complaints which he liad heard alleged again.-t them, respecting their preaching an ab- solute an, i;ir. Wake. I'.i^hop of Lincolo, .iii.-hop of Canlrrl ury. Dr. (iil -i>n siu-creded him as I!i>hc]) ut f.ineoln ; and in 17VJO, was promoted to the )!i>hopric of Lon- don". He _">verni'd hi-- dinee.M- v.ith tlie most exact care, tint was extremely )e:iloi|v n I the least privileges lielons?illJ to th'- ( 'lllirell. He appTOTCd d the ill attempts tn pi' > of the' ,. His opposition to ihusc licentious assenihhes, i-:il It'll ; ('ourt, and |)revented further prefc r- Ilient. Ills pastural l.-tt ..luetioiis. . pnhlished, 1. A:, i >iuiiuiionii'- - \'. n|' S . . a. with niii' th a Latin ' r. Crow, whn h:i Ms eliaplam, left him two thousand five hundred pounds ; the whole of which, tlie l.ishop u- .w's own relatics ; who were very poor. He t iirrespotrlnl with Or. \Vnits. and expressed i friendly i for the interests of religion, among Dissenters as well as in his own Church. 116 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. particularly in the time of King Charles. " But," said the bishop; " tnere is a very heavy charge brought against us, bishops, in con- sequence of your having re-baptized an adult, and alleged the arch- bishop's authority for doing it. Mr. John Wesley answered, that he had expressly declared the contrary, and acquitted the arch- bishop from having any hand in the matter; but added, " If a per- son dissatisfied with laj-baptism, should desire Episcopal, I should thing it my duty to administer it, after having acquainted the bishop, according to the canon." " Well," said the bishop, " I am against it myself, when any one has had baptism among the Dissenters." The bishop here shows that he possessed a candid and liberal mind. Mr. Charles Wesley adds, " My brother enquired whether his reading in a religious society made it conventicle? His lord- ship warily referred us to the laws: but, on urging the question, ' Are religious societies conventicles? ' he answered, ' No, I think not : however you can read the acts and laws as well as I; I de- termine nothing.' We hoped his lordship would not, hencefor- ward, receive an accusation against a presbyter, but at the mouth of two or three witnesses. He said, ' no by no means; and you may have free access to me at all times.' We thanked him and took our leave." Tuesday, November 14th, Mr Charles Wesley had another con- ference with the Bishop of London, without his brother : " I have used your lordship's permission," said he, "to wait upon you. A woman desires me to baptize her, not being satisfied with her bap- tism by a Dissenter. She says, sure and unsure is not the same." He immediately took fire, and interrupted me. " I wholly disap- prove of it; it is irregular." " My lord," said Mr. Wesley, " I did not expect your approbation; I only came in obedience, to give you notice of my intention." "It is irregular; I never receive any such information, but from the minister." " My lord, yonr rubric does not so much as require the minister to give you notice, but any discreet person. I have the minister's leave." " Who gave you authority to baptize?" " Your lordship;* and I shall exercise it in any part of the known world." " Are you a licensed curate ?" " I have the leave of the proper minister." " But do you not know that no man can exercise parochial duty in London, without my leave? It is only sub silentio." "But you know, many do take that permission for authority; and you yourself allow it." " It is one thing to connive, and another to approve; I have power to in- hibit you." '.' Does your lordship exert that power? Do you now inhibit me?" " O why will you push matters to an extreme? I do not inhibit you." "Why then, my lord, according to your own concession, you permit or authorize me." " I have power to pun- ish and to forbear." "To punish: that seems to imply, that I have done something worthy of punishment; I should be glad to know, that I may answer. Does your lordship charge me with any crime?" " No, no, I charge you with no crime." " Do you then dispense with my giving you notice of any baptisms in future?" ' 1 neither dispense, nor not dispense." " He censured Lawrence * See above, page 71. THE LIFE OF THE HEV. CHARLES WEILET. 11" on lay-baptism; and blamed my brother's sermon as inclining to Antinomianism. I charged Archbishop Tillotson with denying the faith; ho allowed it, and owned they run into one extreme to avoid another." He concluded the conference, with, " Well, t>ir, you knew my judgment before, and you know it now: good morrow to you." November 22d, Mr. Wesley set out in the coach, to visit his mends at Oxford. We may observe, that he was in the first part <>f his ministry, very much alone; having preached the gospel, fully and boldly, in many of the churches, m Newgate, and at Isling- ton; while his brother was in Germany, and Mr. Whitefield in Amer- ica. He had mot with little opposition, except from some private . friend-;, and at Islington; where the polite part of his congregation, -hown a want of regard to decency in their beha- vior, and many had frequently gone out of the church. He now clearly saw, that a faithful discharge of his duty, would expose him to many hardships and dangers: and though he generally had great confidence in God, yet he had also his seasons of dejection, when he was ready to sink under the pressure of his difficulties; which made him fully sensible of his weakness, and, that he must be sup- ported in his work by a power not his own. On the 25th, at Ox- ford, he experienced great depression of mind; " I felt," says he, " a pining desire to die, foreseeing the infinite dangers and troubles of life." But as he was daily engaged in the exercise of some part or other of his ministerial oflice, the times of refreshing from the presence of the Lord, frequently returned upon him; his strength was renewed, and he was again enabled to go on his way rejoicing. Mr. Whitefield was at this time, at Oxford, and was earnest with Mr. Wesley to accept a college living. This gives pretty clear evidence that no plan of itinerant preaching was yet fixed on, nor indeed thought of: had any such plan been in agitation among them, it is very certain Mr. Whitefield would not have urged this advice on Mr. Charles Wesley, whom he loved as a brother, and whose labors he highly esteemed. December the llth, Mr. Wesley left Oxford, and coming to NN ickham in tin; -veninir, took up his lodgings with a Mr. Hollis, to whom, I Mippo.se, he had been recommended. "He entertained me," adds Mr. We-ley, "with his French prophet.-!, who in his account, are _ equal, if not superior, to the prophets of the Old Tes- tament. While we wen- undressing, he fell into violent agitations, and gabble.d like a turkey-cock. I was frightened, and began ex- orcising him, with, Thou deaf and dumb devil, i^c. He soon re- coven ,1 from his lit of inspiration. I prayed and went to bed, not half liking my bed-fellow: nor did I sleep very sound with satan so near me." He ex-aped, however, without harm, and came safe to London the next day; where he heard a glorious account of the success of the gospel at Islington, some of the fiercest opposers being converted. January 5th, 1739, Mr Wesley gifes us another convincing proof, that no plan of becoming itinerants, was yet formed. He says, " My brother, Mr. Seward, Hall, Whitefield, Ingham, Kin- chin, and Hutchins, all set upon me to settle at Oxford." But he 118 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WES1ET. could not agree to their proposal, without being more fully satisfied that it was the order of Providence. This advice, however, and a similar instance above-mentioned, plainly show, that their views at present extend no further than to preach the gospel in the churches, wherever they had opportunity. About this time some persons being greatly affected under the public prayers and preaching, fell into violent convulsive motions, accompanied with loud and dismal cries. This gave great offence to many, and occasioned disputes. Mr. Charles Wesley mentions this circumstance in his Journal on the 10th of January. " At the society," says he, "we had some discourse about agitations: no sign of grace, in my humble opinion." February 21st, Mr. Wesley and his brother thought it prudent to wait on Dr. Potter, then Archbishop of Canterbury, to prevent any ill impression which the various false reports of their proceed- ings might produce on his mind. " He showed us," says Mr. Wesley, " great affection; spoke mildly of Mr. Whitefield; cau- tioned us to give no more umbrage than was necessary for our own defence: to forbear exceptionable phrases; to keep to the doctrines of the Church. We told him, we expected persecution would abide by the Church till her articles and homilies were repealed. He assured us, he knew of no design in the governors of the Church, to innovate; and neither should there be any innovation while he lived. He avowed justification by faith alone; and signified his gladness to see us, as often as we pleased." " From him we went to the Bishop of London, who denied that he had condemned, or even heard much concerning us. He said Mr. Whitefield's Journal was tainted with enthusiasm, though he himself was a pious, well-meaning youth. He warned us against Antinomianism, and dismissed us kindly." " March 28th. We dissuaded my brother from going to Bristol; from an unaccountable fear that it would prove fatal to him. He offered himself willingly, to whatever the Lord should appoint. The next day he set out a * recommended by us to the grace of God. He left a blessing behind him. I desired to die with him." Soon after this, a Mr. Shaw began to give some disturbance to their little society, by insisting, that there is no priesthood; that is, there is no order of men in the Christian ministry, who, properly speaking, exercise the functions of a priest: that he himself had as good a right to baptize and administer the sacrament, as any other man. It appears by his claiming a right to baptize, &c. that he was a layman; and it must be acknowledged by all parties, that Christian ministers, considered as an order in the Church distin- guished by their office from other believers, are no where, in the New Testament, called priests. " I tried 'in vain," says Mr. Wes- .ley, "to check Mr. Shaw in Ms wild rambling talk against a Chris- tian pj-iesthood. At last I told him, I would oppose him to the ut- most, and either he or I ^pust quit the society. In expounding, I warned them strongly against schism; into which Mr. Shaw's no- * This exactly accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal. Se his Works, vol. yjcvii. page 64. THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 119 tions must necessarily lead them. The society were all for my brother's immediate return. April 19th, I found Mr. Stonehouse exactly right (that is, in his notions on the priesthood;) warned Mrs. Vaughan and Brookmans, against Shaw's pestilent errors. I .-poke strongly at the Savoy society, hi behalf of the Church of England." April 24th, Mr. Whitefield preached at Fetter lane; being re- turned from Bristol, where he first preached in the open air, and in some sense opened the way to an itinerant ministry, which was sure to follow this step; but of which none of them hitherto, seem to have entertained the least conception. It seems that Howel Harris came to London with him; " A man," says Mr. Wesley, " after my own heart. Mr. Whitefield related the dismal effects of Shaw's doctrine at Oxford. Both he and Howel Harris insisted on Shaw's expulsion from the society. April 26th, Mr. Whitefield preached in L-lington church-yard: the numerous audience, could not have been more affected within the walls. Satuiday the 28th, he preached out again. After him, Mr. Bowers got up to speak. I conjured him not: but he beat me down, and followed his im- pulse. I carried many away with me." This last circumstance is the more worthy of notice, as it is, so far as I can find, the first instance of a layman attempting to preach among the Methodists. It must In- observed, however, that it was not with approbation, but by violence. He was not discouraged, however, by this oppo- sition: and it is probable, that about this time, several other lay- men began to expound or preach; for on the 16th of May, a dis- pute arose at the society in Fetter-lane, about lay-preaching; which certainly implies that some laymen had begun to preach, and that the practice was likely to become more general. Mr. Wesley ob- serves, that he and Mr. Whitefield declared against it. May 25th, Mr. Clagget having invited Mr. Wesley to Broad- oaks, he went thither, and preached to four or five hundred atten- tive hearers. May 29th, " A farmer," says he, " invited me to preach in his field. I did so, to about five hundred; on, Repent for the kinirdom of heaven is at hand.' On the Slst, a Quaker sent me a pressing invitation to preach at Thaekstead. I scrupled preaching in another's parish, till I had been refused the church. Many Quakers, and near seven hundred others, attended, while I declared in the highways, the scripture hath concluded all under sin." June the 6th. Two or three who had embraced the opinions of Shaw, declared themselves no longer members of the Church of England. "Now," says Mr. Wesley, "am I clear of them: by renouncing the Church, they have discharged rne." About this time the French Prophets raised some disturbance in the society, and gained several pro-. i\ tes, who warmly defended them. June 12th, two of them were present at a meeting, and occasioned much disputing. At length Mr. Wesley asked, " Who is on God's Who for the old Prophets, rather than the new? Let them follow me. They followed me into the preaching-room. I expounded the lesson; several gave an account of their conversion; dear bro- 120 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. ther Bowers confessed his errors; and we rejoiced and triumphed in the name of the Lord our God." June the 19th, Mr. Wesley was at Lambeth, with the archbish- op, who treated him with much severity. His Grace declared he would not dispute; nor would he, AS YET, proceed to excommuni- cation. It does not appear that the archbishop condemned the doctrines Mr Wesley preached, but the manner of preaching them : it was irregular, and this was judged a cause sufficient ior con- demning him. Regularity is undoubtedly necessary, in the gov- ernment both of church and state. But when a system of rules and orders purely human, is so established for the government of the Church, as to be made perpetual, whatever changes may take place in the state of the people; it must, in many cases, become injurious rather than useful. And when conformity to such an es- tablishment, is considered as comprehending almost all virtue, and made the only road to favor and preferment in the Church; and a deviation from it, is marked with disgrace; it becomes an idol, at whose altar many will be tempted to sacrifice their judgment, their conscience, and their usefulness. Civil government knows nothing of this perpetual sameness of its regulations and laws, in all circumstances of the people. And why should the Church, in regu- lations which are purely human, and prudential ? The end of reg- ularity, or conformity to a certain established order in the govern- ment of the Church, is, the propagation of Christian knowledge, and the increase of true religion; but if a minister be so circum- stanced, that regularity would obstruct, rather than promote his usefulness in these respects, irregularity becomes his duty, and ought not to be condemned by others, when no essential principle of religion is violated, nor any serious inconvenience follows from it. In this case, the end to be attained, is infinitely more im- portant than any prudential rules to direct the means of attaining it: which should always admit of such alterations as circumstances require, to promote the end intended. Mr. Wesley b6*re the archbishop's reproof with great firmness, while in his presence; but after leaving him, he fell into great heaviness, and for several days suffered a severe inward conflict. He perceived that it arose from the fear of man. Mr. Whitefield urged him to preach in the fields the next Sunday; by this step he would break down the bridge, render his retreat difficult or impos- sible, and be forced to fight his way forward in the work of the ministry. This advice he followed. June 24th, " I prayed," says he, " and went forth, in the name of Jesus Christ. I found near a thousand helpless sinners, waiting for the word in Moorfields. I invited them in my Master's words, as well as name; ' Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' The Lord was with me, even me, the meanest of nis mes- sengers, according to his promise. At St. Paul's, the psalms, les- son, Sec., for the day, put new life into me: and so did the sacra- ment. My load was gone, and all my doubts and scruples. God Bhone on my path, and I knew this was his will concerning me. I walked to Kennington-common, and cried to multitudes upon mul- titudes, f Repent ye and believe the gospel.' The Lord was mv THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 121 strength, and my mouth, and my wisdom. O that all would there- fore praise the Lord) for his goodness!" June 29th, he was at Wickham, in his way to Oxford. " Here," says he, " I heard of much disturbance occasioned by Bowers' preaching in the streets." Thus early, it appears that lay-preach- ing had commenced, even beyond the societies in London, though not with the consent of any of the clergymen. The next day he readied Oxford, and waited on the Dean, who spoke with unusual severity against field-preaching, and Mr. Whitefield, who may be ailed the author or founder of field-preaching; it is perhaps on this account, that he has so often been supposed to be the founder iif Methodism. .Inly 1st, he preached a sermon on justification, before the university, with great boldness. All were very atten- tive: one could not help weeping. July ;2d, Mr. Garnbold came to him, who had |ICMI with the vice-chancellor, and well received. " I waited," says Mr. Wesley, "on the vice-chancellor, at his own desire. I gave him a full account of the Methodists, which he ap- proved, but objected to the irregularity of doing good in other men's parishes. He charged Mr Whitefield with breach of promise, appealed to the Dean, and appointed a second meeting there. All were against my sermon, as liable to lie misunderstood. July 3d, Mr. Bowers had been laid hold of, for preaching H Oxford. To- day the lieadle brought him to me. 1 talked to him closely; he lr.il nothing to reply, but promised to do so no more, and thereby obtained his lilx-rty. At night 1 had another conference \\ith the Dean, who cited M r. Whitelicld to judgment." I said, ' Mr. Dean, h'- r-hall be ready to answer tl.<- citation.' He used the utmost ,v!dre-s to bring 'me oft' from preaching abroad, from expounding in houses, and from singing psalms. He denied justification by f; .tli, and all vital religion." 1 .lulv -Ith, Mr Wc-ley returned to London. On the 8th, he hri! to near ten thousand hearers, by computation, in Moor- ti< Ids, and the same day at Kennington-comnion. His labors now d;>ily increased upon him; and his sin s-, in bringing great mim- ic TS" from darkness to light, and in rou-ing the minds of va.-t mnl- titudea to a serious enquiry nfter religion, was beyond anything !i. at pre-enf, ea-ily conceive. Ill such Circumstanced US - almo.-t impossible for a minister to kei'p his miii'l ijin'io from all thoughts of -elf-applause, lie \\ill be led, al lir.-t ;il oo-t insensibly, to think more highly of himself than he ought, I i attribute some part of hi- siiree-s to hi- o\\ n superior excellen- ,id to think too meanly of others. If his judgment be rightly informed, and hi< con-cience tender, he i- Chocked when }< rhr -e workings of his mind, and endeavors to suppress them; but he soon finds that the thoughts and propensities of his he.irf, are not under the control of hi> judgment ; they present them.-ehe- on >.-ion against his will, ami are not a little strengthened by the commendation- and pnii-es of tho-e \\lio ha\e been benefitCflby him. The natural temper of the mind, is some- so far awakened on llie-e oe. to produce a * I sii(>pr the expense of coach-hire : nor can I accept of dear Mr. Seward's offer, to which I should be less backward, would he follow my advice; but while he is so lavish of his Lord's goods, I cannot consent that his ruin should in any degree seem to be under my hand. I am continually tempted to leave off preaching, and hide myself like J. Hutchins. I should then be free from temptation, and have leisure to attend to my own improvement. God continues to work by me, but not in me, that I perceive. Do not reckon upon me, my brother, in the work God is doing; for I cannot expect that he should long employ one, who is ever longing and murmuring to be discharged." " To-day," says Mr, Wesley, " I took J. Bray to Mr. Law, who resolved all his experience into fits, or natural affection or fits; and desired him to take no notice of his comforts, which he had better be without, than have. He blamed Mr. Whitefield's Journal and way of proceeding; said, he had great hopes that the Methodists would have been dispersed by little and little, into livings, and have leavened the whole lump. I told him my experience : ' then,' said he, 'I am far below you (if you are right) not worthy to wipe your shoes.' He agreed to our notion of faith, but would have it, that all ijirn li: i I Jr. lie \vns fully against the laymen's expounding, as rhe very worsl ilini i.->iit f'>r themselves and others. 1 told him liu was my school-muster to bung me to Christ; but the reason why I did not come sooner to Christ was, I sought to be sanctified before I was justified. T disclaimed all expectation of becoming some GREAT O.NK. Aiuuiig uihci things he said, ' Were I so talked of as Mr. Whitefield is, I should run away, and hide myself entirely.' I answered, 'you might, but God would bring you back like Jonah.' THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 123 He told me, joy in the Holy Ghost was the most dangerous thing God could give. I replied, ' but cannot God guard his owngifts? ' He often disclaimed advising us, seeing we had the Spirit of God: but mended on our hands, and at last cnme almost quite over tc us." It is really wonderful that Mr. Law should talk in this manner ! 1 If who wrote the spirit of prayer, the spirit of love, and an address to the clergy, besides many other pieces, in which he shows, with great force of reasoning, that a person can have no true religion, \\ itliout a supernatural influence of the Spirit of God upon his mind; in which he certainly lays a foundation for Christian expe- rience. Anirii.-t 12th, he observes, "I received great power to- explain the goud Samaritan: communicated at St. Paul's, as I do every Sunday: convinced multitudes at Kcimington-common, from, 'Such wore some of you, but ye are washed, &.C,' And before the day ua> past, felt my own sinfutness so great, that I wished I had never been born." August 13th, Mr. Wesley wrote to Mr. Seward as follows. "1 preached yesterday to more than ten thousand hearers. I am so buffeted both before and after, that were I not forcibly detained, I r-hould lly from every human lace. If God does make away for me to escape, 1 shall not easily be brought back again. I cannot love advertising: it looks like sounding a trumpet. I hope our brother Hutrhins will come forth at last, and throw away my mantle of re-< -r\e, nliirh lie seems to have taken up." Mr. \Vhitefield was now on the point of returning to America, and on the l.'nh of August Mr. We.-ley wrote to him. "Let not i t'.s opinion of your letter to the bishop, weaken your hands. slbundans caulio nocet:* it is the Moravian infirmity. To-morrow I set out for Bristol. I pray you may all have a good voyage, and that many poor sonls maybe added to the church by your ministry, lie fore we meet aL r ain. Meet again I am confident we shall, per- haps both here an/I in America. The will of the Lord be done, with us aud by us, in time and in eternity!" CHAPTER VI. SECTION V. CONTAINING SOMS ACCOUNT OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY'S LABORS AS AN ITINERANT PREACHER. AUGUST 16th, Mr. "Wesley entered on the itinerant plan. He rode to Wirkham, and being denied the church, would have Too mwl, .'.ttrtful. Some persons perhaps may think, th:it m-ithor Mr. Whit.'ti.'ld. in ' tllls :d monition; i.t thtt, tow- ,it that on inanv oo ution. Mr. ho had some thoughts of going ;.--;mi to America, and he mentions such intentions 'n several places ; but they never came to anything fixed and determined. 124 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. preached in a private house; but Mr. Bowers having been preacn- ing there in the streets, had raised great opposition, and effectually ehut the door against him. The next day he went to Oxford, and the day following reached Evesham. After being here two or three days, he wrote to his brother as follows. "DEAR BROTHER, " We left the brethren at Oxford much edified, and two gowns- men thoroughly awakened On Saturday afternoon God brought us hither, Mr. Seward being from home, there was no admission for us, his wife being an opposer, and having refused to see Mr. Whitefield before me. At seven in the evening Mr. Seward found us at the inn, and took us home At eight I expounded in the school-room, which holds about two hundred persons. On Sunday morning I preached from George Whitefield's pulpit, the wall, on, * Repent ye and believe the gospel.' The notice being short, we had only a few hundreds, but such as those described in the morn- ing lesson, ' These were more noble than those of Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind.' In the evening I showed, to near two thousand hearers, their Saviour in the good Samaritan. Once more God strengthened me, nt nine, to open the new covenant, at the school-house, which was crowded with deeply attentive sinners." He goes on. " August 20th, I spoke from Acts ii. 37, to two or three hundred market people and soldiers, all as orderly and decent as could be desired. I now heard, that the mayor had come down on Sunday, to take a view of us. Soon after, an officer struck a countryman in the face, without any provocation. A serious woman besought the poor man, not to resist evil, as the other only wanted to make a riot. He took patiently several repeated blows, telling the officer, he might beat him as long as he pleased." " To-day Mr. Seward's cousin told us of a young lady, who was here on a visit, and had been deeply affected on Sunday night under the word, seeing and feeling her need of a physician, and earnestly desired me to pray for her. After dinner I spoke with her. She burst into tears, and told us, she had come hither thoughtless, dead in pleasures and sin, and fully resolved against ever being a Meth- odist. That she was first alarmed about her own state, by seeing us so happy and full of love: had gone to the society, but was not thoroughly awakened to a knowledge of herself, till the word came home to her soul. That all the following night she had been in an agony and distress; could not pray, could not bear our sing- ing, nor have any rest in her spirit. We betook ourselves to Erayer for her; she received forgiveness, and triumphed in the ord her God." August 23d. " By ten last night we reached Gloucester, through many dangers and difficulties. In mounting my horse I fell over him, and sprained my hand: riding in the dark I bruised my foot: we lost our way as often as we could : there were only two horses between three of us : when we had got to Gloucester, we were turned back from a friend's house, on account of his wife's sick- ness- and my voice and strength were quite gone. To-day they THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 125 re in some measure restored. At night I with difficulty got into the crowded society, where I preached the luw and the gospel, which they received with all readiness. Three clergymen were present. Some without, attempted to make a disturbance, but in vain." August 25th. " Before I went into the streets and hk'hwa\ --. I M -nt. according to my custom, to borrow the* use of tli<- cliiiivh The minister, l,,-},^ one of the better disposed, sent ba<-k a civil mest as well. For near nn hour and a half, (i.,.1 -ave me voice and strength to exhort about tuo thousand sinners, to repent and Ix-lieve the gospel. Bein" invited to Pamswick, 1 waited upon the Lord, and renewed my :rh. \\ e found near a thousand persons gathered in the street I discoursed from, Cod was in Christ, reconcile- the world ante himself. I besought them earnestly to be* reconciled, and the rebrls seemed inclined to lay down their arms. A youn Presbyterian teacher cleaved to us." Chi returning to <;h>uce~ter, Mr. Wesley received an invitation from f. Drnmnaontl; he dined with her, and several of the Friend*: particularly he mention* "Josiah Martin, a spiritual man.' he, "as far as 1 can discern. My heart \\as enlarged, and knit to them in love." (iom^ ; t i lt . pvniiiig, to preach iii the field, Mr,. Kirkman, nn old and intimate acquaintance, whose son had been with him and his brother at Oxford, put In-rsi-lf in his wav: and addressed him, with, " What, Mr. Wesley, is it y,,u I >ei'- ! is it possible that you, who can preach at Christ-church, St. Mary's, &c. should come hither after a mob, t" He gave her a short an- swer, and went tu his mob; or to put it in the phrase of the Phari- sees, to this people, which is accursed. Thousand, heard him gladly, while he explained the b|es,ings and privileges of the trospcl, and exhorted all to come to Christ as lost sinners that they might enjoy them. I cannot but observe here, that the more ignorant and wicked the common people were at this time, the -r, the charity and kindness of th..,e who endeavored to instruct them in their dut\ to (;,! and man, and bv tlii> means reform their manners. The reader will ea.-ily perceive, that it re.piir. small degree of resolution, to expose himself to the ii:n..ranr rude- ness of the lowest of the people, to the contemptuous sneers of " "' respectability and influence, and t. thr ~,-\, ,-, ,-, -n-ures of ' particular friends. Vet this, both j,,., |,i> brother. .u,d M,-. U bltefield did, in adopting the plan of itinerant prea.-hin-. It i, almost unDOSSibto t., imagine, that in their rin-um>lane,-s, they could act In. m any other motive, than a pure de,ir Mom-r ^..od". I ravelling Iron, p|a,-c to plaeo, and everv wh.-re preaching m the open air, wa> a plan of proceeding well adapted t.. dillu,.- knowl- edge fttnong the c,mi i pe ( .p|., and I.) awaken a concern for religion. Kilt it was exfraunlinar \ ami n.-w ; and the n,,\ -lt\ nfit would naturally engage the attention of the public so much, that I suppose a brother of the Rev. Mr. George Whitefield 11" 126 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. few persons would, at first, form a true judgment of its importancei and the difficulties and hardships attending it. Had these two points been considered and rightly understood, I am persuaded that neither Mr. Charles Wesley s nor his brother, nor Mr. Whitefield, would have been blamed for adopting the plan of itinerancy, and preaching in the open air; on the contrary they would have been commended by every person of a liberal mind. At present, I shall only hint at one or two particulars, to show the importance of their proceedings, and the hardships they had to encounter. The laboring poor are the most numerous class of people in every coun- try. They are not less necessary to the happiness and prosperity of a nation, than the higher orders of society. At the period of which I am now speaking, their education was almost wholly neg- lected; and as they advanced in years, they had fewer opportunities of instruction and less capacity for it, than those who had received a better education, and had more leisure. The public discourses of the regular clergy, had little or no influence upon this class of people; as many of them never went to church, and most of those who did, neither understood, nor felt themselves interested, in what the preachers delivered from the pulpit. Darkness covered the earth, and gross darkness the people. Nor was there any prospect of doing them good, except by some extraordinary method of proceeding, as their ignorance and vicious habits, placed them beyond the reach of any salutary influence from the ordinary means of improvement appointed by government. But it certainly is a matter of national importance, that so large a body of people as the laboring poor, should be instructed in the principles of religion, and have the way to happiness, both here and hereafter, pointed out to them, in such a manner as to engage their attention, and inform their understandings. A true knowledge of religion en- larges and strengthens the faculties of their minds, and prepares them for a due performance of every duty, religious and civil. It opens to their view sources of happiness unknown to them before; it teaches them to form a true estimate of their privileges and blessings, temporal and spiritual; to view affliction, not as peculiar to their situation, but as infinitely diversified, and distributed for wise purposes, through all the orders of society; thus it leads them on to contentment and happiness in their humble situations, and disposes them to industry and peace, by which they largely contri bute to the prosperity and happiness of the nation. Viewing the effects of itinerant preaching in this point of light, we see its im- portance, and must acknowledge that the authors of it deserve great praise; especially as they introduced it by their own example, under many difficulties and hardships. Their prospects in life, from their learning, their abilities, and their rank in society, were all sacrificed to the plan of itinerancy. In all human appearance, they had every thing to lose by it; reputation, health, and the es- teem of their friends; and nothing in this world to gain, but great bodily fatigue, ill usage from the mob, and general contempt. As only three persons united together at first iiTthe. plan of itinerancy, they could not expect to form any extensive or very permanent establishment. It was impossible to conceive that the seed they THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WE6LET. 127 were sowing, would produce so plentiful a crop of lay-preachers as we have seen spring up from it, without whom the work must have been very limited indeed. But it is very evident that these three servants of (MM!, did not look forward to any very distant consequences of their present proceedings; they contented them- -elves with performing u present duty, and doing a- much good as P ible in the way which opened before them, committin;: them- .-Ives and their work to (iod, who has taken -rood i-ire of 'them. .Mr. We-le\ pnr.-ued his plan, and on the ;25th of Augu-t wa< at Pain-w irk. The miui.-ter was so obliging^ to lend liim his pulpit. But the church would not hold the people; it was supposed then: two thousand persons in the church-yard. Mr. Wesley stood at a window which was taken down, and preached to the couirre- uation within the walls, and without. They listened with attention, while he explained, " (iod so loved the world that he gave hi< only begotten Son," &.c. In the afternoon," says he, "I preached again to a Kennington congregation. It was the most beautiful sight I ever beheld. The people filled the gradually rising area, which was shut up on three .-ides by a va.-t hill. On the top and bottom of this hill, was a great row of trees. In this amphitheatre the people stood deeply- atten- tive, while 1 called upon them in Christ's words, 'Come u'nto me nil ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give voure-t.' Tic- tevs of many testified, that they wrre ready to enter" into that i .. ith difficulty we made our way through this mo-t loving people, and returned amidst their prayers and ble. in^'s to Kbly, where I expounded the second lesson for two hour-." \ old Hapti.-t had invited .Mr. Wesley to preach at Stall- by, in his way to Bristol. Accordingly, on the -_!7th, he rode thither through the rain, and preached to about a thousand atten- tive hearer-; they were -o much affected by the sermon, that he appointed them to meet him again in the evening. I mention with pita-tire, these. in>tanccs of persons among the Friends, the IV. bv tcrians, and the Mapti>ts, w ho -howcda friendly deposition to Mr. Wesley, anil Countenanced his proceedings. Their conduct discovers a > trouper attachment to the essential doctrines of the g"-pel, than to the peculiarities of opinion and modes of worship, in which they differed from him and from one another; and marks a liberality of .-eiitiment, which reflects honor on the different de- nominations of Chri-tians to which they belonged. He returned to Mr. Kill's at Kbly. " Tin- was a most agreeable family; every one hav iui: received the faith, except one young niuu w ho >till remained an abandoned -inner. 1 lis mother mourned and lamented over him, with parental affection and religion- con- c.irn. -Mr. Oakle\, \vh,, travelled with Mr. \Ve-ley, now informed him that he had been able to la-ten some derive of conviction of sin on the voim-.' man's mind. His conviction- and -erioi; were increased by Mr. Weafey'a aeraton. My |>er-evering prayei he was brought to the knowledge of God, and reei and joy in believing. Mr. \\'e-ley aild<, '' Sinir \.- heavens for the Lord hath done it; -hont ye lower part> of the earth! In the morning I had told his mother the story of St. Austin's conversion* * 128 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. now I carried her the joyful news, c This thy son was dead and is alive again; he was lost and is found.' " He arrived in Bristol, August 28th; and his brother having set out for London, on the 31st he entered on his ministry at Weaver's Hall. " I began," says he, " by expounding Isaiah with great freedom. They were melted into tears all around; and again when the bands met to keep the Church-fast. We were all of one heart and of one mind. I forgot the contradiction wherewith they grieved my soul in London, and could not forbear saying, ' It is good for me to be here.' " The places where Mr. Wesley had now to preach in Bristol, Kingswood, and the neighborhood, were numerous; and he seldom passed a day without preaching or expounding, two or three times. The congregations were large, and his word was with power; so that many testified daily, that the gospel is the power of God to salvation to all who believe. September the 4th, he E reached in Kingswood to some thousands, colliers chiefly, and eld out the promises from Isaiah xxxv; " The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose." He adds, " I triumphed in the mercy of God to these poor outcast?, (for he hath called them a people who were not a people) and in the accomplishment of that scrip- ture, ' Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped; then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing: for in the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in the desert.' How gladly do the poor receive the gospel ! We hardly knew how to part." September 5th. " I was much discouraged by a discovery of the disorderly walking of some, who have given the adversary occasion to blaspheme. I am a poor creature upon such occasions, being soon cast down. Yet I went and talked to them, and God filled me with such love to their souls as I have not known before. They could not stand before it. I joined with Oakley and Cennick in prayer for them. M. trembled exceedingly : the others gave us great Cause to hope for their recovery." "September the 7th, at Weaver's Hall, I expounded the third chapter of Isaiah, where the prophet alike condemns notorious profligates, worldly-minded men, and well-dressed ladies." By well-dressed ladies, Mr. Wesley certainly meant much more than the phrase imports. He doubtless had in view, a fanciful, useless, expensive conformity to the changeable modes of dress; which is unbecoming, if not criminal, in a person professing godliness. The prophet is there speaking of ladies of the first rank in the kingdom; he mentions paint, a variety of useless ornaments, and a mode of dress hardly consistent with modesty.* What added to their guilt was, that, while they were adorning themselves in every fanciful and wanton 'method they could invent, the poor of the land were oppressed beyond measure; and God denounces heavy judgments against them for their oppression and wantonness. It has often been said, by persons too fond of dress, that religion does not * See Bishop Lowth, on the third chapter of Isaiah. THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 129 consist in the peculiar shape or cut of our clothes. This undoubt- edly is true. But when the mode of dress is voluntary, and reg- nla'ted purely by choice, it is a picture, which gives a visible rep- resentation of the temper and disposition of the mind. The choice of our dress, like the choice of our amusements or companions, discovers what kind of objects are most pleasing and gratifying to us. The case is very different where the mode of dress is charac- teristic of a profession, or where a woman is under the control of her husband. September llth. He rode with two friends to Bradford, near Bath, and preached to about a thousand persons, who seemed deep- ly all'ected On tin- 15th he says, " Having been provoked tospeak unadvisedly with my lips, I preached on the Bowling-green in irreat weakness, on '"Lazarus come forth!' I was surprised that any good should be done. But God quickens others by those who are dead them.-elves. A man came to me and declared he had now received the spirit of life; and so did a woman at the same time, which she openly declared at Weaver's Hall. We had great power among us while I displayed the believer's privileges from the eighth chapter of the Epistle to the Romans. On the 16th, I met between thirty and forty colliers, with their wives, at Mr. Willis's, and administered the sacrament to them; but found no comfort myself, in that or any other ordinance. I always find strength for the work of the ministry; but when my work is over, my bodily and spiritual strength both leave me. I can pray for others, not for myself, (iod, by me, strengthens the weak hands, and con- firms the feeble knees; yet am I as a man in whom is no strength. 1 am weary and taint in my mind, continually longing to be dis- charged." Soon after, however, he found power to pray for him- self, and confessed it was good for him to be in desertion. He was greatly strengthened and comforted by opening his Bible on Isaiah liv. 7, 8. " For a small moment have I forsaken thee; but with rival mercies will I gather thee. In a little wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment; but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer." Many persons now came to him for advice daity, who had been either awakened or justified under his ministry. This greatly in- creas.-d his labor, hut it strengthened his hands for the work in which In- was ciiLrau'ed. September -Jfuh. He preached again at lir.idford, to about two thousand hearers. ki I described," >ay< he. ' their state \>\ iritnre and irraee I did not spare those who were whole, and hail no need of a physician. They bore it surprisingly. I received invitations to -everal neighboring towns. May I never run before (ind's call, nor stay one moment after it. We baited at a good Dissenter's near Hath, who seems to have the root of the matter in him." The next day, two persons came to him who had been clearly convinced of sin, and received peace and joy in believing; but 'they had never been bapti/.ed. On this occasion Mr. Wesley observes, " 1 now n-quirp no further proof, that one may be an inward Christian without baptism. They are both de- liro.is of it: and who can forbid water? " " Sarah Pearce declares, that she first received comfort on hear- 130 THE MFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. ing me explain the fifth chapter of the Romans. She had the witness of her own spirit, or conscience, that all the marks I men- tioned were upon her; 1 and the Spirit of God, with his testimony, put it beyond the possibility of a doubt. Some of her words were; ' I was extremely bigoted against my brethren the Dissenters, but am now enlarged towards them and all mankind, in an inexpressi- ble manner. I do not depend upon a start of comfort; but find it increase ever since it began. I perceive a great change in myself; and expect a greater. I feel a divine attraction in my soul to heavenly things. I was once so afraid of death that I durst not sleep, but now I do not fear it at all. 1 desire nothing on earth; I fear nothing, but sin. God suffers me to be strongly tempted; but I know, where he gives faith he will try it.' See here the true as- surance of faith! How consistent! An humble, not doubting faith; a filial, not servile fear of offending. I desire not such an assurance as blots out these scriptures, ' Be not high-minded, but fear:' 'work out your salvation with fear and trembling,' &,c. God keep me in constant fear, lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away." " I spoke plainly to the women bands, of their unadvisedness, their want of love, and not bearing one another's burdens. We found an immediate effect. Some were convinced they had thought too highly of themselves; and that their first love, like their first joy, was only a foretaste of that temper which continually rules in a new heart." Though there had been no riots, nor any open persecution of the Methodists in Bristol; yet many individuals, who became serious and changed the whole course of their lives, suffered considerably. This was partly occasioned by the inflammatory discourses of some of the clergy, who represented them as Papists, Jesuits, friends of the Pretender, &c. On this subject, Mr. Wesley makes the fol lowing observations. " Christianity flourishes under the cross None who follow Christ are without that badge of discipleship Wives and children arc beaten and turned out of doors; and the persecutors arc the complainers. It is always the lamb that trou- bles the waters. Every Sunday, damnation is denounced against all who hear us: for we are ' Papists, Jesuits, seducers, and bring- ers-in of the Pretender.' The clergy murmur aloud at the number of communicants, and threaten to repel them. Yet will not the world bear that we should talk of persecution: no, for 'the world now is Christian! and the offence of the cross has ceased.' Alas! what would they do further? Some icse their bread; some their habitations: One suffers stripes, another confinement; yet we must not call this persecution. Doubtless they will find some other name for it, when they shall think they do God service by killing us." October 8th. He preached at the brick-yard, A. Mr. Williams, from Kidderminster, who had written to ^lr. Weslev g^ome time before to go down thither, was present, and much edifid and strengthened by the sermon. " I know not," says Mr. 'We*ley "of what denomination he is, nor is it material} for he has tht mind which was in Christ." THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. 1S1 Mr. Wesley's sermon, when last at Bradford, had been misun- nl <>r misrepresented. It was reported tlutt he was a high Calvinist, and great pains had been taken to represent him as such. IIU brother Mr. John Wesley, coming to Bristol this evening, it was the opinion of both that he ought to preach again at Bradford, and declare his sentiments openly on this point. The next day, October the 9th,* they went to Bradford, where Mr. Charles Wes- ley preached to a congregation of about two thousand people. Mr. John NVesley prayed first, when Mr. Charles began abruptly, " If God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us ALL, how shall he not with him ulso freely jrive. ns alljh'mgs." He spake withgreat boldness and freedom for an hour and a half, holding forth Const . ionr I'm- ail men. He flattered himself that he had done >o much injury to.satan's kingdom, by beating down sin, that he sa\ "I believe 'he will no more slander me with being a Predestinari- an" in the modern notion of that word. October llth. He preached for the first time in the open air by night, in a yard In-longing to a widow Jones. He observes "The yard contained about four hundred persons; the house was likewise full. Great power was in the midst of us. Satan blasphemed without, but durst not venture his children too near the gospel, when I otVered Christ Jesus to them. The enemy hurried them away, and all" we could do, was to pray for them." "October 15th. I waited, with my brother, on a minister about baptizing some of his parishioners. lie complained heavily of the multitudes of our commnnicants, and produced the canon against strangers. He could not admit as a reason for their coming to his churcli, that they hail no sacrament of their own. I offered my assistance to le-sen his trouble, but he declined it. He told us there were hundreds of new communicants last Sunday. We bless (,,>d lor this cause of offence, and pray it may never be removed." " October 19th. I read part of Mr. Law on regeneration to our society. How promising the beginning, and how lame the conclu- sion !" Christianity, he rightly tells, is a recovery of the Divine i ma ne; and a Christian is. a fallen spirit restored, and re-instated in paradise; a livimr mirror of Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Alter this be supposes it possible for him to be insensible ot >ucli a clian-,"-: to be happy and holy, translated into Eden, renewed in the likeness of God, and not to know it. Nay we are not to expect nor bid others expect any Mich cons<-ioii>ne>s, if we listen to him What wretched inconsistency!" When Mr. We-l.-v bapti/ed adults, professing fan* in Christ, he chose to do it by trine immersion, if the persons would submit to it; judging this to be the apostolic method of baptizing. October 2iith. In- says, -I bapti/ed Mr. Wagirinton in the river, by Bap- tist-mills, and went on my \Vay rejoicim.' to French-Hay. October 27th, I took occasion t.) show "the de-eneracy of our modern Phar- isees. Their pre.l " a week; but they maintain See the agreement between this account and Mr. Joho Wesley's printed Journal in his Works, vol. vu. page 142. 1S2 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. their character for holiness at a cheaper rate. In reverence for the Church, some keep their public day on Friday: none regard it. though enjoined as a fast. Their neglect is equally notorious ir regard to prayer and the sacrament. And yet these men cry out, 'THE CHURCH, THE CHURCH!' when they themselves will not hear the Church; but despise her authority, trample upon her or- ders, teach contrary to her articles and homilies, and break her canons, even every man of those, who of late pretend to enforce their observance." "October 13th, I wrote to the Bishop of Bristol, as follows: "Mr LORD, "Several persons have applied to me for baptism.* It has pleased God to make tne instrumental in their conversion. This has given them such a prejudice for me, that they desire to be re- ceived into the Church by my ministry. They choose likewise to be baptized by immersion, and have engaged me to give your lord ship notice, as the Church requires." " November 2. I received a summons from Oxford, to respond in divinity disputations; which, together with other concurrent providences, is a plain call to that place." On the 6th, Mr. Wesley's Journal breaks off, and does not com- mence again till March 14th, 1740. Mr. John Wesley informs us, that he and his brother left Oxford on the 15th of November, and taking Bristol in their way, they arrived at Tiverton on the 21st, a few days after the funeral of their brother Samuel. Having preached at Exeter during their short stay in these parts, they re- turned to Bristol on the 28th of the same month. March 14th, 1740, Mr. Wesley came to Gloucester, in company with Thomas Maxfield, who travelled with him most part of this year. The next day he went to Bengeworth, in hopes of seeing his old friend, Mr. Benjamin Seward. But here he met with a disappointment, which he did not expect. Mr. Seward had been ill of a fever. His relations taking advantage of his situation, had intercepted all his letters: they called his fever madness; and now, when he was recovering, placed his servants over him as spies, to prevent any Methodist from coming to him. His brother, Mr. Henry, came to Mr. Wesley and gave him plenty of abuse, calling him scoundrel, rascal, pick-pocket, &c. Mr. Wesley made little reply, but ordered notice to be given that he would preach next day, March 16th, at the usual place, which was near Mr. Sevvard?s house. Mr. Henry came to him to dissuade him from attempting it, telling him that four constables were ordered to ap- prehend him if he came near his brother's wall. Mr. Wesley however was not to be deterred from his purpose by such threaten- ings, and when the time of preaching drew near, walked forward towards the place. In his-way thither, a mayor's officer met him, and desired he would go with him to the mayor. Mr. Wesley answered, that he would first wait on his LORD, and then on the mayor, whom he reverenced for the sake of his office. Mr. Henry * He mentioned the names of seven persons. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 133 now met him with threatening^ and revilings. Mr. Wesley began singing, " Shall I for fear of feeble man," &.c. This enraged Mr. Henry, who ran about raving like a madman, and quickly got some fellows tit for his purpose. These laid hold on Mr. Wesley, who asked, by what authority they did it? Where was their warrant? Let them show that, and he would save them the trouble of using violence. They said they had no warrant, but he should not preach there, and dragged him away amidst the cries of the people. Mr Henry cried out, " Take him away, and duck him." "I broke out," says Mr. Wesley, " into singing, with Thomas Maxfield, and suH'cred them to carry me whither they pleased. At the bridge in the lane they left me: then I stood out of the liberty of the corpo- ration, and gave out, ' Angel of God, whntc'er betide, Thy summons I obey !' &c. Some hundreds followed, whom they could not hinder from hear- inir me, on, ' If God be for us, who can be against us? 5 Never did 1 feel so much what I spoke, and the word did not return empty. " I then waited on Mr. Mayor, the poor sincere ones following me trembling. He was a little warm at my not coming before. I L'i\e him the reason, and added, that I knew of no law of God or rnan, which I had traosgrewed; but if there was any such law, I desired no favor. He said, he should not have denied me leave to preach, even in his own yard; but Mr Henry Seward, and the apothecary, had assured him, it would quite cast his brother down again. I answered, it would tend to restore him. Here a clergy- man spoke much and nothing. As far as I could pick out his meaning, he grumbled that Mr. Whitefield had spoken against the clergy in his Journal. I told him, if he were a carnal, worldly- minded clergyman, I might do what he would call railing, I might warn (iod's people to beware of fal-e prophets. I did not say, because I did not know, he was one of those shepherds who fed themselves, not the ilock; hut if he was, I was sorry for him, and must leave that sentence of Chrysostom with him, ' Hell is pa\ed with the skulls of chri-tian priests.' I turned from him, and asked the mayor whether he approved nf the treatment I had met with? I le -aid, l by no means, and if I complained, he would bind the men over to answer it at the Sessions.' 1 told him, I did not com- plain, neither would I pro-ecute them, as they >\ell knew. I as- sured him, that I waited on him, not from interest, for I wanted nothing; not from tear, for I had done no wrong; but from true respect, and to show him that I iiclieved ' The powers that be are ordained of find.' " March 17th, he preached again, when a troop poured in upon him and the quiet congregation, and made much disturbance. " I enjoyed," \Ve-ley wrote to a friend at Bristol as follows. My brother came most critically. The snare we trust will now be broken, and many simple souls be delivered. Many here iu-ist, that a part of their chri-tian calling is liberty from olioyinir, not liberty to obey. The unjustified, say the\ t.. hi still; that i-, nt to .-.-arch the Scriptures, not to pray, not to communicate, not to do good, not to endeavor, not to desire; for it i- impisihle t,i n-e mean.- without trusting in them. Their prac- eeable to their principles. La/.y ai^l proud them~el\es, .ions toward^ others, they trample upon the ordi- nances and despise the commands of Christ. I see no middle point wherein we can HP May Jd, Mr. \V,.-.|,.y received the following letter. "My ttEVEKEM) FATHER IN CHRIST, "I first r -ived the c_'iu of faith after 1 had seen myself a lost sinner, bound with . and droppinir into hell. * See also Mr. John \Vcs!ev's printed Journal in . ,-.Ji it. 200 136 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Then I heard his voice, ' Be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee.' I saw the Son of God loved me, and gave himself for me. I thought I saw him at the right hand of the Father, making inter- cession for me. I went on in great joy for four months. Then pride crept in, and I thought the work was finished, when it was but just begun. There I rested, and in a little time I fell into doubts and fears, whether my sins were really forgiven me, till I plunged myself into the depth of misery. I could not pray, neither had I any desire to do it, or to read the word. Then did 1 see my own evil heart, and feel my helplessness, so that I could not so much as think a good thought. My love was turned into hatred, passion, envy, &c. I felt a thousand hells my due, and cried out in bitter anguish of spirit, ' Save Lord or I perish.' In my last extremity I saw my Saviour full of grace and truth for me, and heard his voice again, whispering. Peace, be still. My peace re- turned, and greater sweetness of love than I ever knew before. Now my joy is calm and solid, my heart drawn out to the Lord continually. I know that my Redeemer liveth for me. He is my strength and my rock, and will carry on his work in my soul to the day of redemption. Dear sir, I have spoken the state of my heart as before the Lord. I beg your prayers, that I may go on from strength to strength, from conquering to conquer, till death is swal- lowed up in victory.' G. MURRAY." May 8, H. Harris being in town, Mr. Wesley observes, " He declared his experience before the society. O ! what a flame was kindled. No man speaks in my hearing as this man speaketh. What a nursing father God has sent us! He has indeed learned of the good Shepherd to carry the lambs in his bosom. Such love, such power, such simplicity, was irresistible." At this meeting H.Harris invited all lost sinners, justified or not justified, to the Lord's table. "I would not," said he, "for ten thousand worlds, be the man who should keep any from it. There I first found him myself: that is the place of meeting." " He went on," adds Mr. Wesley, " in the power of the Most High. God called forth his witnesses; several declared they had found Christ in the ordi- nances." May 29th. " I dined," says Mr. Wesley, " at friend Keen's, a Quaker and a Christian; and read over George Whitefield's ac- count of God's dealings with him. The love and esteem he ex- pressed for me, filled me with confusion, and brought back my fear, lest after having preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away." ^ June llth. To put an end to vain disputing.-*, and to stop the further progress of the hurtful opinions which then prevailed, Mr. John Wesley proposed to new-model the bands, and to put those by themselves, who were still for the ordinances. This proposal raised a great clamor: "The noisy still ones," adds Mr. Wesley, " well knew, that hitherto they had carried their point, by wearying out the sincere ones scattered among them, one or two in a band of disputers, who had harrassed and sawn them asunder so that a remnant scnrcr-ly \vas left. Mr. Ingharn seconded us, and we obtained that the t.anios should be called over, and as many aa THE LIFE Of THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 137 were >liouM he put into new bands. We gathered up our wreck, rari nantes in gurguite vasto^ floating here and there on the vast aby>s; lor nine out of ten were swallowed up in the dead sea. of stillness. U why was not this done six months ago! 1 low fatal was our delay and false moderation. I told them plainly, I should continue with them so long as they continued in the Church of En-land." June 17th. "We had an extraordinary meeting of the society, increased from twelve, to three hundred. I took my leave of them with hearty prayer." The next day he'set out for Bristol, where he arrived on the -,21st, having called at Oxford in his way thither. " My first greeting at Kin^swood," says lie, " was by a daughter of one of our collier-;. In the evening was at the malt-room, and addres.-ed m\self to those in the wilderness. () what simplicity is in this childlike people! A spirit of contrition and love ran through them. Here the seed has fallen upon good ground." " S find ay, June 22d, I went to learn Christ among our colliers, and drank into their spirit. We rejoiced for the consolation. O that our London brethren, would but come to school to Kingswood! These are, u hat they of London pretend to be. God knows their poverty; but they are rich, and daily entering into his rest. They do not hold it necessary to deny \\eak faith in order to get strong. Their souls truly wait upon God, in his ordinances. Ye many ;-, <^mie learn Christ of these outcasts; lor know, that except ye be converted, and become like these little children, ye cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven. I met several of those whom I had baptized and found them growing in grace." "June SOth, 1 now spent a \\eek at Oxford, to little purpose, but that of olnidience to man, for the Lord's sake. In the hall I read my two lectures ou the cxx.vth I'salm, preaching repentance towards God, and faith in Christ Jesus. But learned Gallio cared for none of tlle>e till -.Inly liith. IJeing returned to Bristol, he observes, " While I v. u- meeting the bands, my mouth was opened to n pro\e, rebuke, and exhort, in words not myo\\n. All trembled before the prc- M-nce of God. 1 \\a- forced to cut off a rotten member; but felt >nch love and pity at the time, as humbled me into the dust. It was, as if one criminal was executing another. "We betook our- -i l\.s to fervent prayer for him, and the society. The spirit of prayer was poured out upon us, and we returned to the Lord, with \\eeping and mourning." Ser here, the true Apo-tolical spirit of church discipline. Many of the colliers, who had been abandoned to every kind of wickedni'", e\ en to a proverb, were now become pious and /.ealous for the thin-- of ( iod. A great number of the-e, at this time, came to the churches in liri.-tol on a Lord's-day, for the benefit of the sacrament. I'a.t nnt of the l>ri>tol mini-ter.- repi-lled them from the table, because they did not belong to their parishes. Setting religion aside, common humanity would have taught them to rejoice in ~o remarkable :i reformation among thoe \\retched people. But tb.-.-e \\atchmeii of l>rael did not choo.-e to have any increase of trouble. - Can we wonder, that the Methodius had such great H* 138 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. success in preaching the gospel to the middling and lower orders of the people, when such lazy drones as these, had the care of most of the parishes in England? The case, I believe, is now greatly altered. At present, there is more religious knowledge, more can- dor, and greater attention to propriety of conduct, both among the clergy and the people, than there was at that time; and the Metho- dists have been the principal means of producing the change. July 25. He began to speak to every member of the society in particular. A woman came to him, crying out, that she was born of God; that she had a new heart, &c. But on examination, she could give no account of her faith; no satisfactory proof t)f her pretensions. Mr. Wesley observes on this occasion, " How ex ceedingly cautious ought we to be, in receiving people's testimony of themselves." Another came to him, who seems to have beer, puffed up with her religious comforts and enjoyments. " I plainly see," says he, " why many lose their first comfort; it is expedient for them that it should go away." In this case, as he observes, nature will feed on the gift, instead of the giver. We see some s who look at their joy, and compare their state with others, till they become high-minded, lose sight of Christ, and then sink into great darkness and distress, without perceiving the reason of it. One part of these, generally recover their former experience, after much suffering: another part, content themselves with the externals of religion, and much religious talk, while their passions have the same dominion over them, they formerly had : and a third, look upon all experience as mere imagination, ridicule it in the terms they had been accustomed to use, and cast off religion altogether. These cases therefore, require the most serious and early attention of every experienced minister of the gospel. Jtoly 27. "I heard a miserable sermon," says Mr. Wesley, "at Temple church, recommending religion as the most likely way to raise a fortune. After sermon, proclamation was made, that all should depart who were not of the parish. While -the shepherd was driving away the lambs, I staid, suspecting nothing, till the clerk came to me and said, 'Mr. Beacher bids you go away, for he will not give you the sacrament.' I went to the vestry door, and mildly desired Mr. Beacher to admit me. He asked, 'Are you of this parish?' I answered, 'sir, you see that I am a clergyman.' Then dropping his first pretence, he charged me with rebellion in expounding the Scripture without authority; and said in express words, ' I repel you from the sacrament.' I replied, ' I cite you to answer this, before JESUS CHRIST at the day of judgment.' This enraged him above measure: he called out, ' Here, take away this man.' The constables were ordered to attend, I suppose, lest the furious colliers should take the sacrament by force; but I saved them the trouble of taking away 'this man,' and quietly retired." These things are but poor evidences, that the Bristol minister? were the true successors of the Apostles ! In August Mr. Wesley had a very dangerous fever. It was reported, and published in the papers, that he was dead. Upon nis recovery, he observes, "I found myself after this gracious visi tation, more desirous and able to pray; more afraid of sin; more THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 139 earnestly longing for deliverance, and the fulness of Christian sal- \ utiui!. Herwards, two or throe of the society died, in the triumph of faith, and lull assurance of hope; which strengthened tin- hands and comforted the hearts of those who were left be- hind. September 22. Mr. Wesley was informed that the colliers were risen; and riding out from Bristol, he met about a thousand of them at Lawrence-hill. The occasion of their rising was the dearness i-f cum. He \\rnt up to an eminence, and began to talk to them. .Many Denied inclined to go back with him to the school, which Mum- of the most desperate perceiving, they rushed violently upon the others, beatinir, tearing, and driving them every way from Mr. \\C-h y. Ib- add~, " 1 rode up to a ruffian, who was striking one of our colliers,* and prayed him rather to strike me. He answered, ' no, not for all the world,' and was quite, overcome. I turned upon another, who struck my horse, and he also sunk into a lamb. Wherever I turned, I .: round, so that they were obliged to make one general ass.mlt, and the violent colliers forced the quirt oiio into the town. I seized one of the tallest, and earnestly In-xiught him to follow me: yes, he said, that he would, all the world over. I preyed about six into Christ's service. We :nd stopt and exhorted them to follow us; and gleaning SOUK; from every company, we increased as we marched to tin- M-hool. From one till three o'clock, we spent tiiat e\il mi I. Harris, embracing this doctrine, had been greatly estranged from his friend. Any doctrine comes poorly recommend- ed to us, when it almo-t uniformly diminishes Christian lov frjend.-hip, in the minds of tho.-e who embrace it. This is an cf- * lie mcaus a collier, who was in the Methodists' society. 140 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. feet so contrary to the general end, and manifest tendency of the gospel, that the doctrine which produces it, shld be viewed with suspicion and approached with caution. That the diminution of Christian love was on the part of H. Harris, is evident from the following letter, which Mr. Wesley sent him from Cardiff, on the 10th of November. "Mr DEAREST FRIEND AND BROTHER, " In the name of Jesus Christ, I beseech you, if you have his glory and the good of souls at heart, to come immediately to meet me here. I trust we shall never be two, in time or in eternity. O ! my brother, I am grieved that satan should get a moment's advan- tage over us; and a"m ready to lay my neck under your feet for Christ's sake. If your heart be as my heart, hasten, in the name of our dear Lord, to your second self." This letter shows a mind susceptible to the strongest attachments of friendship, and does Mr. Wesley great honor. Howel Harris however, did not come to him till the 18th, when he was at Lan- trissant, and preparing to leave Wales. Mr. Wesley adds, " All misunderstanding vanished at the sight of each other, and our hearts were knit together as at the beginning. Before the society met, several persons were with me, desiring that as I had now got him I would reprove him openly. Some wanted me to preach against lay-preaching; some against predestination, &c. In my discourse, a gentleman, who had come thither on purpose, inter- rupted me by desiring I would now speak to Mr. Harris, since 1 was sent for to disprove his errors. I quashed all further impor- tunity by declaring, ' I am unwilling to speak of my brother Harris, because when I begin, I know not where to leave off, and should say so much good of him as some of you could not bear.' " Before Mr. Wesley left Wales, a violent opposition was raised against him, which threatened danger. During the sermon on Sunday, while Mr. Wesley was describing the state of the Phari- see, a physician of the place found himself hurt, and got up and walked out of the church. On the Tuesday following, being unu- sually heated with wine, and urged on by a company of players, determined on mischief he came to the house where the people were assembled to demand satisfaction for the injury he supposed that he had received. He struck Mr. Wesley and several of the women with his cane, and raged like a madman, till the men forced him out of the room, and shut the door. Soon after, it was broke open by a justice of the peace, and the bailiff, or head magis- trate. " The latter began expostulating with me," says Mr. AVes- ley, " upon the affront offered the doctor. He said as it was a pub- lic injury, I ought to make him a public satisfaction. I answered. 1 Mr. Bailiff, I honor you for your office' sake; but were you, or his Majesty King George among my hearers, I should tell you both, that you are by nature sinners, or children of wrath, even as others. In the church while preaching, I have no superior but God, and shall not ask man's leave to tell him of his sins. As a ruler, it is your duty to be a terror to evil doers, but a praise to them that do well.' Upon thus speaking to him, he became ex- THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 141 oeedin \\itli us of a truth. I rode back in a glorious storm of thunder, lightning and rain; my spirit rejsiicinjr in hoj f the L'lory of God. He opened my mouth a^ain in the >ocici\ , and 1 spoke in much ijrief, of our desolate mother, the Church of Kngland. My heart yearns towards her, when I think upon her ruins; audit pitieth me'to see her in the dust." " December 5th, I was much refreshed in spirit among some of my friends the Quakers, by a writer of theirs, \\ ho strongly in- sihe had wrestled with all the powers of darkness: but haviiiir done all, she stood unshaken. From henceforth she was kept in perfect peace, and that wicked one touched her not. her again in L r reat bodily weakness, but strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. I spoke, with her physician, who said he had little hope of her recovery; ' only,' added he, 'she has no dread upon her spirits, which is renerally the worst symptom. Most people die for fear of dying; but I never met with sin-h pro- pie as \ours. They are none of them afraid of death; but calm and patient, and resigned to the last.' He had said to her, ' Madam, be not cast down.' She answered smiling, ' Sir, I shall never be cast down.' " May 6th, " Found our sister Hooper just at the haven. She expressed, while able to speak, her fulness of confidence and love: and her desire to IK- with Christ. At my next visit, I saw her in the last conflict. The aniM of death was come, and there were Imt a few moment^ between her and a blessed eternity. \Ve poured out our souls to (iod, for her, her children, ourselves, the church and ministers, and for all mankind. My sonl was tenderly affected for her sufferings, but the joy swallowed up the sorrow. How much then did her consolation abound! The servants of Christ, comparatively speaking, sutler nothing. I a.-ked her, whether -In- was not in great pain? ' Yes,' she answered, ' but ir, irreater joy. 1 would not be without either.' ' Hut do you not prefer life or death?' She replied, ' all is alike; to me; let Chri-t rlioo~e, I have no will of my own.' Her spirit ascended to<;od, ami we kneeled down and irave ing to reflect oil the change \\hich has taken place in Bath, nnee the time of ' which Mr. Wesley is here speaking. God has rai>ed up many faithful witnesses of his truth, both among the Methodists, and among Lady Huntingdon's people, who have been i rnament.s to the chri>tian profession: and at present the gospel i.s pre idled there without molestation. July l.Jih, he set out for Cardiff, and on the 15th, rode on with Mr. Wells, Mr. Hodges, and others to Konmon Castle. Mr. We.~ ley adds, ' Mr. .lones, who had sent for me, received me very courteously. He civilly apoloiri/ed for the lir.-t question, whicli lie a-ked me as a magistrate: ' Whether 1 was a Papist? or \\hether a member <>f tin- Established Church of Kngland?' He was fully satisfied with my answers; and 1 found we \\ere cotemponi- ries at the same college. Alter dinner he scut to Porthkerry, \\here, at his de-ire. Mr. llichards the- minister lent me his pulpit. I preached, on, ' God so loved the world,' Sic. Never hath lie given me more convincing words. The (lock and their shepherd were deeply all'. -ctril. After .-< rmoll, Mr. Richard- be-rged my pardon for MViug l>elieved the strange reports cirrnlated concern- ing me. God had now spoken the contrary to hi.- ln-.irt, ami to the - of his people. I yielded to Mr. Jone.-'s importunity, and agreed to del.tv my return to Jirislol, that 1 might preach here once more, and spend a nighl at the ca.-tlr.'' July J7tli, he met Mr. and Mrs. .lones at Mr. Uichard-'-, w here lie airain ]>reached. and in the evening went to the ca.-fle. Mr. We.-ley add-. M \\'e ate our bread with gladne s and singlei. heart, and at -even o'clock 1 preached to some hundred- in the court-yard. My three brethren, the llev. Me.--r-. Kichards, Wellflj and llod^'e.-, -tood in the midst of the people, and kneeled on the ground in praver, and cried after the Son of David. He breathed into our soul.- -trong desires. U ! that he may confirm, iiicrea-e, and sati.-fy them. The voice of thank-giving was heard in thid place. Before and after supper, we sun^, anrl blessed God with 746 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 'oyful lips. They in the parlor and kitchen, were continually honoring him, by offering up praise. I thought it looked like the house of faithful Abraham. The next day, July 18th, I took sweet counsel with Mr. Jones alone. The seed is sown in his heart, and will bring forth fruit unto perfection. His wife joined us, and I commended them to the grace of God in earnest prayer, and then went on my way rejoicing." Mr. Wesley now returned to Bristol: and on August the 8d, he preached the funeral sermon of Mrs. Peacock, who died in the Lord most triumphantly. He observes, " She was always praising God for giving her such patience. All her desires were unto the Lord, and she continued calling upon him, in all the confidence of love, till he received her into his more immediate presence. At the sight of her coffin, my soul was moved within me, and strug- gled as a bird to break its cage. Some relief I found in tears; but still was so overpowered, that, unless God had abated the vehe- mence of rny desires, I could have had no utterance. The whole congregation partook with me, in the blessedness of mourning. August 6th, coming to pray by a poor Welch woman, .she began with me, ' Blessed be God that ever I heard you ! Jesus, my Jesus, has heard me on a bed of sickness. He is in my heart; he is my strength; none shall pluck me out of his hands. I cannot leave him, and he will not leave me. O ! do not let me ask for death, if thou wouldst have me live. I know thou canst keep me. If thou wouldst have me live, let rne live humbly with thee all my days.' I sat and heard her sing the new song, till even my hard heart was melted. She glorified the Saviour of the world, who would have all men to be saved. c I know it,' said she; ' he would not have one sinner lost. Believe, and he will give you all that, which he has given me.' " Surely the doctrine which these men preached, was the true gospel of God our Saviour. It not only improves the understanding, but it gives strength and firmness of mind to the most weak and ignorant, enabling them to triumph over the severest afflictions to which human life is subject. Here is a poor illiterate Welch woman, Avho not only rises superior to sickness and death, but talks in a rational, scriptural manner, of the deep things of God ! Show me any system of philosophy, any mere speculative notions of divinity, any other way of preaching the gospel, which produces the same effects on the human mind in the same circumstances: then I may doubt whether this be the true gospel. On the 24th of this month Mr. Wesley, in company with F. Farley, paid another visit to his friends in Wales, and again in September, staying only a few days each time. Mr. Jones, of Fonmon castle, accompanied him in his return from the last visit; being desirous to see the wonderful effects of the gospel among the wild, ignorant colliers of Kingswood. Thither Mr. Wesley took him on the 20th of September, and says, " It was a glorious time at the society, where God called forth his witnesses. Our guest was filled with consolation, and acknowledged that God Was with us of a truth. I met thjp bands, and .strongly urged them to press towards the mark. Ko;id them a It tterftill of threatening THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 147 to take our hou.se by violence. We laughed our enemies to scorn: faith saw the mountain full of horsemen'aud chariots of fire. Our brother from Wales was compelled to bear his testimony, and de- clare before all what God had done for his soul. He warned us to prepare lor the storm which would surely fall upon us, if the work went on. His artless words were greatly blessed to us all; and our hearts were bowed and warmed by the .spirit of love, as the heart of OIK? man." September -21. "Mr. Jones wished to take me to some of his great friends in the city; particularly to a counsellor, about the threatened sei/ure of our school. I feared nothing but trusting to an arm of hVsh: our safety is, to be still. However, at his impor- tunity I went with him a little way, then turned back, and at last i t.' -o with him to Justice C r, the most forward of our adversaries, lie received us courteously, 1 said, I came to wait upon him in respect to his oilice, having heard his name mentioned among somr, who wen- oii'ended at the good we did to the poor colliers: that I should be sorr\ to give any just cause of complaint, and was willing to know if any had been made: that many idle reports wen; spread, a< if he. should countenance the violence of those who had sei/ed rhe hon.-e of Mr. C and now threatened to take away the cn|lj ( . r s' school, lie said 'it would make a good workhouse.' I caught hold of the expression, and replied, it is a workhouse already. 'Ay, 'said he, 'but what work is done there?' I answered, k v. .- work the works of (,'od, which man cannot hinder.' Bat V 1 " occasion the increase of the poor.' ' Sir, you are. misin- formed; the reverse of that is true. None of our society are charge- able to yon; even those who were so, before they heard us, are not so now; the men who spent all their wages at "the alehouse, now xiever go there at all, but keep their money to maintain their fami- lies, and have to give to those who want. Notorious swearers, have now only the praxes of (iod in their mouths. The good done among them is indisputable; our worst enemies cannot deny it. No 006 who he;, rs d<, continues either to swear or drink.' Mfl thought so,' lie hastily replied, (in eodcm Into /urxilanx} ' 1 \\ould come and hear you myself.' I desired lie would; and said, the -race of (Mid wa- as Mitlieient for him as for our colliers, and who knew luit he miirht be converted among \\~-~: re him to understand, thai Mr. Jones waa in the commis- sion of the peace, who then asked him on what pretence they had seized Mr. C s house? He utterly denied having had' any hand in it, and said he should not at all concern himself! ' For ii' what you do, you do for gain, you have vour reward : if for tin- sake of (iod. he will recompense yon. I am of (Gamaliel's mind, it 'Ins counsel or work be of men, 'it will come to nought, but if it !. of God ' 1 proceeded, 'ye cannot overthrow it, h>t haplv ye be found to fight again-t (Jod. Follow therefore (.'amaliel'.-- advice; take heed to yourselves, refrain from thc~e men, and let them alone.' He seemed determined so to do, and thus, through the blessing of d'od. we parted friends. "In our way home I admired the hand which directs all our paths. In the evening at Bristol, we found under the word, that 14 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. there is none like unto the God of Jeshurun. It was a time of swee refreshment. Just when I had done, my brother came in from London, as if sent on "purpose to be comforted together with us.* He exhorted and prayed with the congregation for another half hour. Then we went to our friend Vigers, and for an hour or two longer our souls were satisfied as with marrow and fatness, while our mouth praised God with joyful lips." I find no account of Mr. Wesley's labors for the year 1742. In the beginning of February, 1743, he was employed with his brother Mr. John Wesley in visiting the classes in London,t and makes an observation, which deserves the most serious consideration both of preachers and people. " One among the classes," says he, " told my brother, that she had a constant sense of forgiveness; and he let her pass. I could not help proving her further; and then the jus- tified sinner appeared full of the gall of bitterness. She said again and again, of a sister present, I do not love her, I hate her, &c. I assured her that if an angel from heaven told me s/ie*was justified, I would not believe him, for she was a murderer. As such we prayed for her, and she was convinced of unbelief. I fear we have many such believers among us." Mr. Wesley was no friend to an over hasty admission of members into the society, which he thought hurtful. He clearly saw two errors into which the Methodist preachers are continually in danger of falling. Every assistant is desirous of making the numbers in the different societies over which he has presided, appear as high as possible, at the yearly confer- ence. This becomes a strong temptation to take improper persons into the society, whose life and conversation do no credit to religion. Every preacher in the Methodist connexion, is desirous of making as many friends to himself as possible among the people; and this becomes a temptation to omit reproof where it is necessary, to flatter the profession of some, who deserve no credit, and to speak of others as being in a state of grace, to which they have no claim. I sincerely wish that every preacher may carefully avoid these dreadful precipices, where he is in constant danger of destroying both himself and'others. In the latter end of February, Mr. Wesley went down to Bath and Bristol: and here, and in the neighboring places, perhaps also in Wales (for his Journal does not mention particulars) he con- tinued his labors till the 17th of May, when he set out for the North, j to preached at Painswick, admitted twelve new members into the society, and then visited Stroud, Evesham, and several other places: and on the 20th, he observes, "I got once more to our dear Oomers at Wednesbury. Here the seed has taken root, and many are added to the church. A society of more than three hundred, are seeking full redemption in the cleansing blood of Christ. The enemy rages exceedingly, and preaches against them. A few here have returned railing for railing; but the generality have behaved as the followers of Christ Jesus. May 21, I spent the morning in * This exactly accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal. See his Works, vol. xxxviii. p. 5. tSee again, vol. xxxviii. p. 133. V THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 149 conference with several who have received the atonement under my brother's ministry. I saw the piece of ground to build a chapel upon, given us by ;i Dissenter. I walked with many of pur breth- theold greetings of our enemies. I stood on the steps of the market-house An host of men came against us; and they lifted up their voice and raged horribly. I preached from these words, ' But none of these things move me; neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy,' &c. The street was full of fierce Kphesiaii beasts, (the principal man setting them on) who roared ami shouted, and threw stones incessantly. At the conclusion a >n-eam of ruffians was suffered to beat me down from the steps; I slid having given the blessing was beat down again, and so a third time. When we had returned thanks to the God of our sal- vation, I then from the steps bid them depart in peace, and walked through the thickest of the rioters. They reviled us, but had no commission to touch a hair of our head. May 22, I preached to between one and two thousand peaceable people, at Birmingham, and again at Weclnesbury in the evening. On the 23d, I took my leave in these words, ' Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting tbeiu to continue in the faith; and that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of heaven.' With many ami blesMiiirs, tlicv sent me away, recommended to the grace of l.od." M ay 24, Mr. Wesley reached Nottingham, having preached at two or three places in his \v;iy thither from Wednesbury. At two o'clock, lie went to the Market-cross, and proclaimed the Saviour of all men; and in the evening expounded, at their request, to Mr. Howe's society. The next day he was at the cross again; he ob- , "There was not a breath of opposition, but a storm must follow this calm. Several peixiiLs joiued me at the inn, in prayer and thanksgiving. One gave me a kind caution, for which I sin- cerely thanked him. ' Mr. Rogers did run well, and preached the truth", as yon do here; but \\hatasad end has he made of it! Take care* you do not leave the church like him.' In the afternoon 1 came to the (lock in Sheffield, \vlio are as sheep among wolves; the minister having so stirred up the people, that they are ready r the Methodists in pieces. At six o'clock, 1 went to the Miciety IIOHM-, ne\t duor to our brother Hennet's. Hell from be- neath was mined to oppose us. As .-ooii a< I was in the de>k, with David Taylor, the Hoods Ix-gan to lift up their voice. An officer in the army, contradicted and blasphemed. I took no notice of him, but sang on. The stones Hew thick, striking the desk and the people. To save them, and the house from being pulled down, I gave out, that 1 should preach iu the street, and look them in the The whole army of the alien Chaldeans followed me. The captain laid hold on me, and be^an rioting: 1 gave him for answer, ' A word in -ea-on, or advice to a soldier.' 1 then prayed, partic- ularly for his .Majesty King George, and preached the gospel with much contention. The stones often struck me in the face. I 150 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY, prayed for sinners, as servants of their master, the devil; upon which the captain ran at me with great fury, threatening revenge for abusing, as he called it, c The king his master.' He forced his way through the brethren, drew his sword, and presented it to my breast. I immediately opened my breast, and fixing my eye on his, and smiling in his face, calmly said, ' I fear God and honor the king.' His countenance fell in a moment, he fetched a deep sigh, and putting up his sword, quietly left the place. He had said to one of the company who afterwards informed me, 'You shall see if I do but hold my sword to his breast, he will faint away.' So perhaps I should, had I only his principles to trust to^ but if at that time I was not afraid, no thanks to my natural courage. We re- turned to our brother Bennet's, and gave ourselves up to prayer. The rioters followed, and exceeded in outrage, all I have seen be- fore. Those at Moorfields, Cardiff, and Walsal, were lambs to these. As there is no king in Israel, I mean no magistrate in Shef- field, every man ' doeth as seemeth good in his own eyes.* " The mob now formed the design of pulling down the society house, and set upon their work, while Mr. Wesley and the people were pray- ing and praising God within. "It was a glorious time," says he, "with us: every word of exhortation sunk deep, every prayer was sealed, and many found the spirit of glory resting upon them." The next day the house was completely pulled down, not one stone being left upon another: "Nevertheless," said Mr. Wesley to a friend, "the foundation standeth sure, and our house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." This day he preached again in the street, somewhat more quietly than before. In the evening the rioters became very noisy again, and threatened to pull down the house, where Mr. Wesley lodged. He went out to them; read the riot-act, and made a suitable exhortation, and they soon after- wards separated, and peace was restored. May 27. At five in the morning, he took leave of the society in these words, " Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that AVC must through much tribu- lation enter into the kingdom of God." He observes, " Our hearts were knit together, and greatly comforted : we rejoiced in hope of the glorious appearing of the great God, who had now de- livered us out of the mouth of the lions. David Taylor informed me, that the people of Thorpe, through which we should pass, were exceedingly mad against us. So we found them as Ave ap- proached the place, and Avere turning down the lane to Barley Hall. The ambush rose, and assaulted us Avith stones, eggs and dirt. My horse fleAv from side to side, till he found his Avay through them. They Avounded D. Taylor in the forehead, and the Avound bled much. I turned back, and asked, Avhat Avas the reason a cler- gyman could not pass without such treatment ? At first the rioters scattered, but their captain rallying them, ansAvered with horrible imprecations and stones. My horse took fright, and turned aAvay with me doAvn a steep hill. The enemy pursued me from afar, and followed shouting. Blessed be God, I received no hurt, only from the eggs and dirt. My clothes indeed abhorred me;, and my arm pained me a little from a blow I received at Sheffield."- This con- THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 151 duct ifl undoubtedly disgraceful to humanity: I hope the present inhabitants Of these v.,\\n< will endeavor to retrieve their character by a peaceable and ob!Lrj,,,r behavior on all occasions. Mr Wes- ley now spont an hour or two, with some c,m.-t, sincere persons, as- Mmbfed at Barley Hall. By four o'clock in the afternoon he reached Biratal, a land of rest. Here they had peace in all their borders. Great multitudes were bowed down, by the victorious power of gospel truth. It was," says Mr. Wesley, " a time much to be remembered, for the gracious rain, wherewith our God refreshed us." The next day he preached again in the mornin" and at noon, to this child-like people, and again in the afternoon a"t Oriiishy. in his way to Leeds. May 29, he informs us in his .Jour- nal, that not a year before he had come to Leed.s, and found no man who cared for the things of God: "But," he observe- n Bpark has now fallen in this plane also, and it will kindle a great flame. I met the infant society, about fifty in number, most of them justified, and exhorted them to walk circumspectly At seven o'clock, I stood before Mr. Shent's door, and cried to thou- sands, < Ho! every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters ' The word toft place. They gave diligent heed to it, and seemed a people prepared for the Lord. 1 went to the great church, and iiowed to the ministers' pew. Five clergymen were there, o a little confounded me, by making me take place of m y elders I'hey obliged me to help in administcrin- the sacra- ment. I assisted with eight more ministers, fur whom my soul was much drawn nut in prayer. But 1 dreaded their favor, more than the stones at Sheffield." What Mr. Wesley here speaks re- spectmg the clergymen present, must not be understood as imply- ing either disrespect or reproach. If he had any fault in his judg- ment of the clergy, it was that lie thought too highly of the cleri- 1 he fear whi.-h he here sneaks of, concerned himself >nly He was fully convinced, that the manner in which he now- preached the gospel, was not contrary to any written law of God or inan: from the circumstance O f I.ein^ excluded from the cliurcl,,-, from tin- satisfaction he experienced in himself, in earn in" the gospel to those uho would not come to it, and from the "effect of - labors on multitudes of th- people, he was f,,lly > : ,ti,MYd that his present plan of proceeding was agreeable to the will ,,f (;,,,! But he round, that the favors and friendly attentions of tho-e who disapproved of it, tended to weaken his resolution to persevere in it. Kindness .ha- a w onderfully assimilating influence on the 1m- n mind: U melts down opposition in a generous heart; and while a man le, K nothing but the mo>t a-reeahle >en.-ations' from it, he H UUBjpgibljr changed into a eonformitv with' those who -how o -ow him tavor. Many have been turned from their duty, by kindness and favor, who could not be moved by persecution. Mr. Wesley felt the force of this assimilating principle, and hence he says, thai he " dreaded their favor more than the -tones at Sheffield." At two o'clock, he found a vast multitude waitin- for the word, and strongly exhorted them to repent and believe the gospel, that their sms might be Wotted out. He preached again at Bristol, ling upon the poor and maimed, the halt and blind, to come to 152 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. the great supper. He observes, " My Lord disposed many hearts, I doubt not, to accept the invitation. He showed me several wit- nesses of the truth, which they have now received in the love of it. I had a blessed parting with the society. May 30, my horse threw me, and fell upon me. My companion thought I had broken my neck; but my leg only was bruised, my hand sprained, and my head stunned, which spoiled me from making hymns, or thinking at all till the next day, when the Lord brought us safe to Newcas- tle. At seven o'clock I went to the room, which will contain about two thousand persons. We rejoiced for the consolation of our mutual faith." Many persons at Newcastle, had been greatly agitated during the preaching, falling into convulsive motions with strong cries. At their first preaching of the gospel, many, as he justly observes, were undoubtedly struck down into the deepest distress, which af- fected both soul and body. Mr. Wesley believed, that such instances might still continue to occur. But he soon perceived, that these nat- ural affections, and the outward expressions of them, were easily imitated; and the persons at first so affected, being much noticed and talked of, this became a temptation to others to imitate their state. He says, " I have already detected many counterfeits." I recollect two instances, mentioned in his Journal before this period. A wo- man at Kingswood was greatly agitated under his preaching, and cried much : he turned to her and said, " I do not think any better of you, for crying," &c., and she presently became quite calm. A young girl at Bristol fell into fits, and seemed like one in a trance. She continued this practice for some time; but at length acknowl- edged she had done it, that Mr. Wesley might take notice of her. No man ever had a more tender sympathy with those in distress, than Mr. Charles Wesley; but no man abhorred hypocrisy, or a mere assumed appearance of religious concern, more than he did. Yet he did not judge persons who appeared to be so affected, till he had the proper evidence on which he could form a true judg- ment; but he thought it prudent to give them no encouragement, until some evidence of their sincerity appeared. June 4, " To- day," says he, " one came who was pleased to fall into a fit for my entertainment. He beat himself heartily : I thought it a pity to hinder him; so, instead of singing over him, as had often been done, we left him to recover at his leisure. A girl, as she began her cry, I ordered to be carried out. Her convulsions were so vio- lent, as to take away the use of her limbs, till they laid her without at the door, and left her; then she immediately found her legs and walked off. Some very unstill sisters, who always took care to stand near me, and try who should cry loudest, since I have had them removed o'ut of my sight, have been as quiet as Jambs. The first night I preached here, half my words were lost, through the noise of their outcries. Last night before I began, I gave public notice, that whosoever cried, so as to drown my voice, should with- out any man's hurting or judging them, be gently carried to the furthest corner of the room. But my porters had no employment . the whole night! Yet the Lord was with us, mightily convincing of sin and of righteousness." JBD THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. June 5 " My soul was revived by the poor people at Chowden, nnd yet more at Tanfield, where I called to great numbers, Be- hold the Lamb of God,' &c. At Newcastle I preached m the crowded square, chiefly to the backsliders, whom I besougflt with to be reconciled to God. Surely Jesus looked upon some ol rl,,-.-, as h.- looked upon Peter. June 6, I had the great comfort of recovering -ome of those who have drawn back. I trust we shall recover them again forever. On the 8th, I spake to the |,an.U separately, ami tried their faith. We certainly have been too ra-^h and easy in allowing persons for believers on their own testimony: nay, and even persuaded them into a false opinion 01 themselves. Some souls it is doubtless necessary to encourage; but it should be done with prudence and caution. To tell one d.irkm-ss that he has faith, is- to keep him in darkness still, or to make h-ni tnM in a faUe li-rlit; a faith that stands in the words ot man, not in the power of God, June U, I wrote thus to a son m the gospel, He not over sun- that s-> many arc justified. By tfcei fruits vo sliall know them. You will see reason to be more and more deliberate in the- judgment you pass on persons Wait t their conversation. I do not know whether we can infallibly pro- nounce llt th:- timo that any one i< >u titled. 1 once tlnught several in that state, who, 1 am now convinced, were under the dratvmgs ol the Father. Trv the spirits therefore, lest you should lav t sturnbrms-block of pridu in th -ir way, and by supposing them to have faith hefore they have it- J>U k*p them out ot it forever. may perceive bv th itions, that .Mr. \\ esley was a d-'li-ent, attentive watchman over the people. He carefully ex- I the unfrequented road through which he had to guide them, honestly pointed out the flatten,. ir by-paths which led to mis. and danger. Hut experience hath repeatedly shown that t ,:,t these .salutary cautions, arc the least , seivc them. F.-w persons have sincerity enouaji to b<- thanh ,' , ,. which tends to undeceive them; to strip them <> ll; - v comforts, aud make them think worse ot them, IN- - e . -Prof 3 of religion Sre co.nmonly t ,:, ,st imp itient f -h advice. It is certain, that these cautk nent, in apjnlying then but in a large body of ^oplq. and amoii much more danger ol HaW v .i, llt; Hlt l , , ,-,! : e, under a pretence of , ..ban of hmd-nng th.-.r progress bv ].ut immation. In t,i- < th.in th- other we stand on Jinn crmin; trrsc.rU period of th- present revival ..I religion, Mr. Wesle H.wthc . of making the* -oeate-l t, afterwards, and h..< been censlired for BO doing. IwwJ the ; uch advice on the prearh-i-. .>no i- i - ,n:y nt ireatly inc . ^ Iirr nl .that sinee he h ..I . | never had ,an at this tiiue ,-,^d 1 M 154 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEi. hinder them, only declared that I do not think the better of any one for crying out. June 16, I set out for Sunderland, with strong aversion to preaching. I dragged myself to about a thousand wild people, and cried, ' Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself, but in me is thy help.' Never have I seen greater attention in any people at their first hearing the word. We rode to Shields, went to church, and the people nocked in crowds after me. The minister spake so low that he could not be heard in reading prayers; but I heard him loud enough afterwards, calling to the church wardens to quiet the disturbance, which 1 none but himself had raised. I fancy he thought I should preach in the church where I stood, like some of the first Quakers. The clerk came to me bawling out, ' It was consecrated ground, and I had no business to preacfl on it. That I was no minister,' &c. When he had cried himself out .of breath, I whispered in his ear that I had no intention to preach there. He stumbled on a good saying, ' If you have any word of exhortation to the people, speak to them without.' I did so, to an huge jriulti- tude waiting in the church-yard : many of them very fierce, threat- ened to drown me, and what not ! I walked through the midst of them, and discoursed in strong, awakening words on the jailor's question, ' What must I do to be saved.' The church wardens and others^labored in vain to interrupt me by throwing dirt, and even money among the people. Having delivered my message, I rode to the ferry, crossed it, and met us rough friends on the other side. The mob of North Shields waited to salute me, Ayith the minister at their head. He had got a uian with a horn instead of a trumpet, andjjid him blow, and his companions shout. Others were almost as violent in their approbation. We went through honor and dishonor; but neither of them hurt us, and by six o'clock with XJod's blessing we came safe to Newcastle." June 19. Mr. Wesley took leave of the Society at 'Newcastle, who parted from him with tears and many prayers. Wherever he i-amc, ho preached or exhorted as opportunity offered, and on the ^2d, reached Kpv'>:-;!i, \i'. * aative place. "All who met me," .says he, "saluted me \vith n.v.rty joy. At eight in the evening I preached in Edward Smith's yard. July 23, waking, I found the Lord wirh me, even my strong helper, the God of whom cometh salvation. I preached and guarded some new converts against spiritual pride." The next day, June 24, he arrived at Notting- ham; and adds, " I found my brother in the market-place,* calling lost sinners to him who justifieth the ungodly, lie gave notice of my preaching in the evening. At seven, many thousands afU-:id'd in deep silence. Surely the Lord hath much people in this place. We began a >oc,icty of nine members. June 25, 1 came to Birming- ham, '! ! tii.- M<-.u day, lu-ing Sunday, several of our persecuted l):v:!;.- .1 I'.o,:; \ s -. -\ ,-. -:;!! ,-\ , c;npn to me, whom I endeavored to comfort. J preached at eigiit and at one o'clock, no man forbid- ding nie. I expounded in the evening to several thousands. IP the name of the Lord Jpsns Christ, I began our society. The num berat present is thniueu." * See also Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii. page 151. LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 155 June 27. He set out for London, where he arrived on the eve- ning of the 28th, having visited Oxford in his way thither. July S, h? says, " -Mr. Hall, poor nioravianized Mr. Hall, met me at the chapel, I did him honor before the people. I expounded the jospel, as usual, and strongly avowed my intolerable attachment o tho Church of England. Air. Mriton and Gm ed at rarnunt. July G, I showed from Romans the 5th, the marks itication, and overturned the vain confidence of several. I !y warned thorn against seducers, and found my heart knit to this people. July 8, I. Bray came to persuade me not to preach till the bi.-hops should bid ml-. They have not yet forbid me; but iiy the ui-;u-.- of Cod 1 sh-ill preach the word, in season and out of h tiny and all men forbid me." July 11. he left Lon- don, and the day following arrived in Bristol. He stayed there only one night, and then set out for Cornwall, and on the Itith, . July 17, he says, " I rose and forgot that I had travelled from Newcastle. I spake with some of this loving . . who are as sheep in the midst of wolves. The jiriests stir up the people, and make their minds evil affected to- tlieir brethren. Vet tin- sons of violence are much checked by the mayor, an h ytei i.m, whom the Lord hath raised up." .Mr. Y .utinued preaching the gospel at St. Ives and the beginning of August. During this'time, >UL r ii many difficulties and dangers, His, ami nlmo.-r a-- de:-|>erate Us those at The mayor informed Mr. We.-ley that the ministers principal authors of all the mischief. In their sermons conUnoall 'ted Mr. Wesley and the preachers as PopUh i and urged the enraged nmltitude to take all manner of mean.- to stop them. While he was preaching at St. on tlie jttth, he observes, " All was quiet, the mayor having declared his resolution to swear twenty more constables, and sup- . Their drum he had seized. All the time I \' '1 at a little distance to a\ye the rioters. He }>.^ sel the whole, town against him, by not g:\ up to their fury. Hut he plainly told Mr. Hol.lin, tli t minister, that he nonM not IK; perjured to gratify ai . mali.-e. 11, infon .-! us th,.t he had olten heard Mr. Hobhn - they .iiiL'ht to < an.t your doiu-, an-! 1 will to .'well m th,! "i.lai-i-. Tni.-t ve not in lyiiisr w..rds, saying, 1 he I .-tuple o Lord, the Tenmle of the Lord, the Temple of the Lord, -re th. Behold v : mot profit. Will ye steal, murder," mid .- -^ falsely and jtand b"forc me in tins It' 36 THE LIFF, OF THE tfEV. CHARLES WESLEY. His brother having summoned him to London, to confer with the heads of the Moravians and Calvinists, he set out on the 8th of August. "We had," says he, "near three hundred miles to travel in five days. I was willing to undertake the labor for the cake of peace, though the journey was too great for us and our beastSj which we had used almost every day for three months. August 12, hardly reached the Foundery by nine at night. Here I heard that the Moravians would not be present at the conference. Spangenberg indeed said he would, but immediately left England. My brother was come from Newcastle; I. Nelson from Yorkshire; and I from the Land's End, for good purpose !" October 17. He set out to meet his brother at Nottingham, who had escaped with his life, almost by miracle, out of the hands of the mob at Wednesbury. On the 21st, Mr. Charles Wesley observes, "My brother came, delivered out of the mouth of the lions! His clothes were torn to tatters he looked like a soldier of Christ. The mob of Wednesbury, Darlaston, and Walsal, were permitted to take and carry him about for several hours, with a full intent to murder him; but his work is not yet finished, or he had been now with the souls under the altar. October 24, I had a Messed parting from the society, and by night came wet and v.er.ry to I'irming- ham. On the 25th, was much encouraged by the patience of our brethren from Wednesbury. They pressed n e to come and preach to them in the midst of the town. It was agreed between my brother and me, that if they asked me I should go. Accord- ingly we set out in the dark, and came to PVancis Ward's, from whence my brother had been carried last Thursday night.* 1 found the brethren assembled, standing fast in one mind and spirit, in nothing terrified by their adversaries. The word given me for them, was, ' Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit yourselves like men, be strong.' Jesus was with us in the midst, and covered us with a covering of his spirit. Never was I before, in so primitive an assembly. We sang praises with courage, and could all set our seal to the truth of our Lord's saying, ' Blessed are they that are persecuted for righteousness' sake.' We laid us down and slept, and rose up again, for the Lord sustained us. As soon as it was light, I walked down the town and preached boldly. It was a, most glorious time : our souls were satisfied as with marrow and fatness; and we longed for our Lord's coming to confess us before his Father, and before his holy angels. We now understood what it was to receive the word in much affliction, and yet with ioy iu the Holy Ghost." " I took several new members into the society; and among them the young man whose arm had been broke, and Muuchin upon trial, the late captain of the mob. He has been constantly under the word, since he rescued my brother. I asked him what he thought of him? c Think of him,' said he, ' that he is a man of God, and God was on his side, when so many of us could not kill one mem.'' We rode through the town unmolested on our way to Birmingham, where I preached. I rode on to Evesham, and found John Nelson fly - _ ^ - ,p. * See Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii. page 175. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 157 preaching, and confirmed his word. October 27, preached at five in the morniiisr, then read prayers and preached twice at Quin- ton, and the fourth time at Kvesham, with great liberty." October 29th, he came once more to Bristol, where, he observes, that he had only spent one day for six months. On the 31st he set out for Wales," and reached" Cardiff on the first of November. ' The gentlemen," says he, " had threatened great things if I ever came there again. 1 called in the midst of them, ' Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by,' &c. The love of God constrained me ik and them to hear. The word was irresiMible. After it one of the most violent opposers took me by. the hand, and pr me to come and see him. The rest were equally civil all the time I Maid; only one drunkard made some disturbance, and when sober sent to a\\, and Oxford; and on the 23d, at the Foundery. He staid in London, laboring in public and private, for the good of the people, till January 30, 174-1, when he again tl for the North, recommended to the grace of God by all the brethren. On the iirM of February he came to Birmingham. He obsenes, " A great door is opened in the country, but there arc many adversaries.* 3 The preacher at Dudley had been cruelly abused by a mob of Papists and J)i---enter.-; the Dissenters being stirred by Mr. Whiting their minister. " It is probable," says. Mr. We-l'-y, that he woidd have been murdered, but for an hon- e-t Quaker, who favored his escape by disguising him in his broad hat and drab colored coat. Stall'ordshire, at pre-ent .-e,-ms the >eat of war. Mr. Wesley here utreet, ' Hehold the Lamb of God, \\hich takrth the tins of the world. 1 Severatof our persecutors Mood at a dis- tance, but none offered to make the lea-t di-f nrbance. 1 talked thr..ii-.rh )!i" hles-inir- aii * 158 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES tVEStEY, prayed with the society, and beat down the fiery self-avenging spirit of resistance, which was rising in some to disgrace, if not to destroy the word of God." Mr. Wesley preached within sight of Dudley, and then waited on the friendly Captain Dudley, who had stood in the gap, and kept off persecution at Tippen-Green while it raged all around. He then returned in peace through the enemy's coun- try. The rioters now gave notice that they would come on the Tues- day following, and pull down the houses and destroy the goods of the Methodists. " One would think," says Mr. Wesley, " there was no king in Israel. There is certainly no magistrate, who will put them to shame in any thing. Mr. Constable offered to make oath that their lives were in danger, but the justice refused it, say- ing that he could do nothing. Other of our complaining brethren met with the same redress, being driven away with revilings. The magistrates do not themselves tear off their clothes and beat them, they only stand by and see others do it. One of them told Mr. Jones, it was the best thing the mob ever did, so to treat the Methodists; and he himself would give five pounds to drive them out of the country. Another, when our brother Ward begged his protection, delivered him up to the mercy of the mdb, who had half murdered him before, find throwing his hat round his head cried, 'huzza boys, well done, stand up for the church.'" Such magistrates, sworn to maintain the public peace, and such defend- ers of a national chwrch, are a lasting disgrace to any government. Mr. Wesley adds, " No wonder that the mob so encouraged, should say thcre'is no law for the Methodists. Accordingly, like outlaws they treat them, breaking their houses, and taking away their goods at pleasure: extorting money from those who have it, and cruelly beating those who have it not. February 4, I spoke with those of our brethren who have this world's goods, and found them entirely resigned to the will of God: all thoughts of resistance, blessed be God, are over. The chief of them said to me, ' Naked came I into the world, and I can but go naked out of it.' They arc resolved, by the grace of God, to follow my advice, and to suffer all things. .Only I wished them to go round again to the justices and give in- formation of their danger. Mr. Constable said he had just been with one of them, who redressed him only by bitter reproaches, that the rest were of the same mind, and could not plead ignorance, because the rioters had the boldness to set up papers inviting all the country to rise with them to destroy the Methodists. At noon I returned to Birmingham, having continued two days in the lion's den unhurt." Mr. Wesley now set out for Nottingham, where he arrived on the 6th, and found that here also, the monster persecution was lift- ing up its destructive head. " Our brethren," says he, "are vio- lently driven from place to place of meeting, pelted in the streets, &.C., and mocked with vain promises of justice by the very man who underhand encourages the rioters. An honest Quaker has hardly restrained some of. our brethren from resisting evil: but henceforth I hope, they will meekly turn the other check." Mr. Wesley and his friends at Nottingham sent a person to THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 159 Litchfield, to get intelligence of what mischief had been done in Staffordshire, by the rioters in their .threatened insurrection. He returned on the ninth, and Mr. Wesley gives the following account. He met our brother Ward who had fled thither forrefuge. The enemy had gone to the length of his chain: all the rabble of the country wen- gathered fogcther, and laid waste all before them. I received a note from two of the sufferers, whose loss amounted to two hundred pounds. My heart rejoiced in the great grace which \\as iriven them; for not one resisted evil; but they took joy- fully the spoiling of their goas hard as you may "think it, I will ensure to proM- tint all of them, to a man, are true members of the Church of Kng- land, and loyal .-ubjcrts of his Maje-ty Kin-r Georgi .' I then desired they would administer to me the oath-; and added. I \vi>h, See Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii. "pge 209, where the address itself is inserted. i^^^H^ HL 60 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. gentlemen, that you could send for every Methodist in England, and give them all the same opportunity you do me, of declaring their loyalty upon oath. Justice Burton said, he was informed that we constantly prayed for the Pretender in all our societies, or nocturnal meetings, as Mr Zouch called them. I answered, ' the very reverse is true. We constantly pray for his Majesty King George, by name. Here are such hymns (showing them) as we sing in our societies. Here is a sermon which I preached before the university, and another preached there by my brother. Here are his appeals and a few more tracts, containing an account of our principles and practices.' Here I gave them our books, and was bold enough to say, I am as true a Church of England man, and as loyal a subject as any man in the kingdom. They all cried that was impossible. But it was not my business to dispute, and as I could not answer till the witnesses appeared, I withdrew with- out further delay. "While I waited at a neighbor's hou.se, the constable from Birs- tal, whose heart the Lord had touched, was brought to me by one of the brethren. He told me that he had summoned the principal witness, Mary Castle, on whose information the warrant was granted. She was setting out on horseback when the news carne that I was not gone forward to London, as they expected, but had returned to Wakefield. Hearing this she turned back and declared to him that she did not hear the treasonable words herself, but another woman had told her so. Three more witnesses, who were to swear to my words, retracted likewise, and knew nothing of the matter. The fifth, Mr. Woods, an ale-house keeper, is forthcom- ing it seems, in the afternoon. I now plainly see the consequence of not appearing here, to look my enemies in the face. Had I gone on my journey, there would have been witnesses enough, and oaths enough, to stir up a persecution against the Methodists. I took the witnesses' names, and a copy of the warrant as follows. " ' WEST RIDING OF YORKSHIRE. " ' To the Constable of Birstal, of the said Riding, or Deputy. " ' THESE are, in his Majesty's name, to require and command you to summon Mary Castle, of Birstal aforesaid, and all other such person or persons as you are informed can give any informa- tion against one Westley, or any other of the Methodist preachers, for speaking any treasonable words or exhortations, as praying for the banished, or the Pretender, &c., to appear before me, and other of his Majesty's Justices of the Peace for the said Riding, by the White Hart in Wakefield, on the 15th of March instant, at ten o'clock in the forenoon, to be examined, and to declare the truth of what they and each of them know touching the premises: and that you likewise make a return thereof, before us on the same day. Fail not. Given under my hand the tenth of March, 1744 E. BURTON.' " Between two and three o'clock, Mr. Woods came, and started back on seeing me, as if he had trod upon a serpent. One of the brethren took hoW of him, and told me he trembled every joint of him. The justice's clerk had bid the constable bring Woods to THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. 161 dim as soon as ever he came. But notwithstanding the clerk's in- structions, Woods frankly confessed, now he was come, he had nothing to say, and would not have come at all, if they had not forced him. " I waited at the door till seven in the evening, while they were examining the disaffected.. I took public notice of Okerhousen, the Moravian teacher; but not of Mr. Kendrick. When all their business was over, and I had been insulted at their door from eleven in the morning till seven at night, I was sent for and asked, ' \\ hat would Mr. Wesley desire ?' Wesley. ' I desire nothing but to know what i alleged against me. 5 Justice Burton said, ' v, hat hope of truth fromhhri? 1 Then addressing himself to me, 'Here an- two of your brethren, one so silly it is a shame he should ever set up for a teacher; and the other has a thousand lies and equivo- cations upon oath. He has not wit enough, or he would make a complete Jesuit.' I looked round and said, ' I see none of my brethren here, but this gentleman,' pointing to the Reverend Jus- tice, who looked as it' he did not thank me "Tor claiming him. Burton. 'Why, do you not know this man?' pointing to Kend- rick. Wesley. 'Yes sir, very well: for two years ago I expelled him from our society in London, for setting up for a preacher.' Dot satisfy me; I cannot depart till my character be fully cleared. o tYitling matter: even my life is concerned in the charge.' Jiurton. ' I did not summon you to appear.' IVesley. ' I was the perxui meant l>y one Westley, and my supposed words were the occasion of your order, which I read signed with your name.' Bur- ton. ' I will not deny my orders, I did send to summon the wit- s.' IVesley. 'Yes; and I took down their names from the ! lie's paper. The principal witness, Mary Castle,.wa< setting out, but hearing I was here, she turned back, and declared to tin; (unstable, -he only heard another say, that 1 should speak treason. Three more of the witnesses recanted for the same reason: and Mr. Wood-, \\\\<> is here. >ays he has nothing to say, and should not ha\e come, had he not been forced by the mini-ter. Had 1 not been here, he uoiild have had enough to say ; and you would have had witncs-es and oaths enough; but 1 suppo>e, my comini: has nted theirs.' One of the ju-tices added, ' I suppose xi too.' They all seemed fully satisfied^ and would have had me to have been so too. But I insi-ted on their hearing Mr. Woods. Burton. Do you de-ire he may be called as an evidence for yon ?' Jl'esley. 'I desire he [day be heard as an evidence against me. if he has amrht to lay to my charge.' Then Mr. /ouch asked Mr. Woods, what he had to say? What were the word* I had spoken. Woods ones.' 7-nurh. ' Hut were then; no words before, or after, which pointed to these troublesome tin e-:' Woods. 'No: none at all.' Wesley. ' It was on February the 12th, before the earliest news of 162 THE MFE or THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. the invasion. But if folly and malice may be interpreters, any words, which any of you gentlemen, may speak, may be construed into treason. 3 Zouch. ' It is very true.' Wesley. ' Now, gentle men, give me leave to explain my own words. I had no thoughts of praying for the Pretender; but for those who confess themselves strangers and pilgrims upon earth; who seek a country, knowing this is not their home. The Scriptures, yes sir (to the clergyman) know that the Scriptures speak of us as captive exiles, who are absent from the Lord, while present in the body. We are not at home till we are in heaven.' Zouch. ' I thought you would so ex- plain the words, and it is a fair interpretation.' I asked if they were all satisfied? They said they we^e; and cleared me as fully as I desired. I then asked them again, to administer to me the oaths. Mr. Zouch looked on my sermon, and asked who ordained me. I answered, the Archbishop, and Bishop of London, in the same week. He said, with the rest, it was quite unnecessary, since I was a clergyman, and student of Christ Church, and had preached before the university, and taken the oaths before. Yet I mentioned it again, till they acknowledged in explicit terms, ' That my loyalty was unquestionable. 5 I then presented Sir Rowland and Mr. Zouch with the appeal, and took my leave." Mr. Wesley now returned to Birstal, where he preached, and then left Yorkshire. He came to Derby and Nottingham; at the last of which places, the mob was become outrageous, under the patronage of the mayor. The Methodists presented 'a petition to the judge, as he passed through the town, and he gave the mayor a severe reprimand, and encouraged them to apply for relief if they were further molested. But the mayor paid no regard to the judge, any longer than while he was present. On the 22d of March JMr. Wesley arrived safe in London. Here he continued his labors till the beginning of May, when he went down to Bristol, and returned in about eight dciys. There was at this time a Thom- as Williams, who had been admitted to preach in the Foundery, and who had acquired considerable influence among the people. He applied for ordination, was disappointed, and laid the blame chiefly on Mr. Wesley, who had been as a father to him, and ren- dered him every friendly office in his power. He now shown! himself unworthy of such friendship. Mr. Wesley observes, "He i answers the character one of his inmates gave me of him. ' I never thought him more than a speaker: lean see no grace he has. His conversation is quite contrary to the gospel, light and vain. He is haughty, revengeful, headstrong, and unmanageable.' June 15, I was grieved to hear more and more of W 's ingratitude. A ly- ing spirit seems to have taken full possession of him. There is nothing so gross or improbable which he does not say." By lies and insinuating arts, he was too successful in prejudicing some of Mr. Wesley's friends against him. Alas! how little use do the people make of their understanding ! how easily do they suffer their eyes to be blinded, and their hearts to be embittered by artful men. against those who are honestly laboring to do them good ! It is truly wonderful to observe, how .soon they give themselves up to believe the most improbable stories which malice can invent, T,IK LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 168 against their best friends; how quickly they drink deep into the spirit of religious persecution even of those yen persons, whom a little before they loved as their own souls. This was in some measure tin- case at present, and I wish it was tin- only instance among the .Methodists, in which the people have suffered them- - to become the dupes of artful and designing men. Mr. Wes- iiiixl was a good deal affected on this occasion, and he v\ro!e thus to a friend. " Be not weary of well-doing, or overcome of evil. You see, that our calling is to suffer all things. Pray for mo, tliat I al>o may endure unto the end: for a thousand times I cry out, the harden of this people is more than I am able to bear. <") my good friend, you do not-know them ! Such depth of ini'rati- lude I did not think was possible among the devils in hell." " At night I was informed that a friend had entertained the si>tcd IK at the saerament. At one love-feast \\ e were six ordained min- Mondav tin- 25th, we opened our conference,* with sol- emn prayer and the Divine blessing. I preached with much assist- anee. We continued in conference tin; rest of the week, settling our doctrines, practice, and discipline, with great love and Unan- imity." Mr. Wesley spent the remaining part of this year in travelling, and preaching the gospel, wi'h irreat /.eal, diligence, and sue. many parts of the Kingdom, fr Land's Knd 'to Newcastle. July f'tli, he left London and arrived in*Bristol the next day. On the Uth he set ..ut for Cornwall, where he had the pleasure of seeing the word of C.nd greatly prosper under his ministry. The joy which the society expressed, at his arrival in St. I\ e>, is hev.'.nd the po\\er of words to describe: and every where he was received eat numbers of the people, as the messenger of God, for good. Such was the success of the irospel in Cornwall, this \,-ar, that in some places the inhabitants of a whole parish seemed en- tirely changed in their amusements and morals. Persecution m other places with irreat bitterness; but this did not much obstruct the progress of the work. It quickened the /,-al of th.e u ho h.,d 1X ' 'ienoed the power of gospel truth, and united them together m brotherly love: it made them attentive to their conduct, an.! i\<\- ni III.- mean- of -race, lot they -hould -i\e t: watching tor their halting, any cause of triumph. When p. i religion are daily in dangi-r, by persecution, of losing everj !i ive m this world, and perhaps their lives too, they more sen-ibly feel the importance of the good thing's of another jife, and i -e earnestly endeavor to secure them as their eternal inheritance. Mr. Wesley, as usual, \\ent throuirli evil report and good report, was abused and caressed, by different classes of the R'ople; but beimr intent on his work he was little atlVcted by either. ^ aving labored m Cornwall, as a faithful minister of Christ, near four weeks, during which- t,ime he had preached the -gospel inmost * This was rfci first-conference. Sec the minutes. -. . *l ' 164 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. parts of the county, he left it, and coming to Minehead passed over into Wales, and came safe to Bristol on the 17th of August. August 22. Mr. Wesley arrived at Oxford, where he met his brother, the Rev. Messrs. Piers and Meriton, and a great company of the brethren. Mr. John Wesley was to preach before the uni- versity, at St. Mary's, on the 24th. He says, " My brother bore his testimony before a crowded audience, much increased by the races. Never have I seen a more attentive congregation: they did not suffer a word to slip them. Some of the heads of colleges stood up the whole time, and fixed their eyes upon him. If they can endure sound doctrine, like his, he will surely leave a blessing behind him. The Vice Chancellor sent after him, and desired his notes, which he sealed up and sent immediately."* He now returned to Bristol, and on the 26th of September came up to London. Thomas Williams had invented so many stories, to injure him in the opinion of the people, and asserted them with so much confidence, that they had made an ill impression on the minds of many of his friends. These calumnies, however, were directly contrary to Mr. Wesley's habits of life, being always in the company of one friend or other, and almost constantly travel- ling from place to place, that they were altogether incredible; and nothing but the confidence with which they were asserted, could possibly have made an impression on any member of the society. Those who wisk to propagate slander with success, are unusually confident in their assertions, and zealous in their endeavors. They invent a number of plausible pretences for their zeal; and by this and the boldness of their assertions, impose on those who are unac- quainted with the arts of designing men to deceive. Mr. Wesley, conscious of his innocence, and thinking the cir- cumstances of this case so clear, that he wanted no public defence, appointed a day, when those who had been troubled with any re- ports concerning him, or his brother, might meet him. In this conference, one who had been led away by the lies of Thomas ^Williams, asked pardon of God, and of Mr. Wesley. He ob- serves, " O ! how easy and delightful it is, to forgive one who says, I repent. Lord grant me power as truly to forgive them who persist to injure me." I apprehend, that he has reference here to Williams, and perhaps to a few others, too much prejudiced to come to him. October 10, he set out for the North, travelling through the so- cieties to Newcastle, and every where strengthening the brethren, and convincing gainsayers with great success. He labored some- times in Newcastle and the neighboring places; and having sus- tained great bodily fatigue, and escaped many dangers in travelling through deep snow, at this unfavorable season of the year, he again reached London in safety, on the 29th of December. In 1745, Mr. Wesley confined his labors chiefly to London, Bris- tol, (including the neighboring places) and Wales. August 1, he observes, " We began our conference, with Mr. Hodges, four of * See Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii. page 233, where the agreement between the two accounts is striking and pleasing. THE LIKE OF THE REV. CHARLE* tVESLET. 165 oi.r assistants, Herb. Jenkins, and Mr. Gwynne. We continued it five days, and parted in great harmony and love." On the 25th, lie was in Wales, and Mr. Gwynne sent his servant to show him the way td (Jarth; but having some time before sprained his leg, and bavin* taken too much exerci.se after the accident, he was unable to go; and at length left Wales, without visiting that agreeable family. The following is a remarkable instance of his zeal in doing good to the vilest and most wretched of human beings. Oc- tober t), " After preaching at Bath, a woman desired to speak with me. She had been in our society; but left it through offence, and fi'll by little and little into the depth of vice and misery. I called Mrs. Nay lor to hear her mournful account. She had lived some time in ^ wicked house, in Avon-street: confessed it was hell to her, to see our people pass by to the preaching; but knew not what ' ili. inn- h<>\\ to escape. We bid her fly for her life, and not once look behind her. Mrs. Naylor 4cept her with herself till the morning, and then I carried her with us in the coach to London, and delivered her to the care of our sister Davey. Is not this a brand plucked out of the fire!" February 3, 1746. He opened the new chapel in Wapping, and preached from 1 Cor. xv. 1. "Moreover brethren, I declare unto you the Gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye haye received, and wherein ye stand." The next day he wrote to a friend, expressing his apprehensions that God was about to pour out heavy judgments on the nation. lie srtys to his friend, "You allow u< one hundred years to fill up the measure of our iniquity; you cannot more laugh at my vain fear, than I at your vain, confi- dence." This, and the preceding year, were times of danger and national alarm; and it is observable that religious people are more apprehensive of divine judgments, at such seasons, than other per- sons. Those fearful apprehensions have Ixjen falsely attributed to superstition; but I think they arise from a more rational and laud- alile principle. Religious persons have a more clear knowledge lli in others, of the enormity and guilt of national sins; they see more clearly the mercies enjoyed, and know more perfectly the holiness and vengeance of God against sin, when once a nation has tilled up the measure of its iniquity; and hence arises their fear, in any public danger, lest this should then be the case. We have not indeed, any cert ii:i rule oT judging when a nation has filled up the measure of its iniquity, and is ripe for divine vengeance; and there- fore may often he mistaken in applying a general principle, in it.-clf true, to a particular instance. But evry good man will rejoice, when, in times of public disturbance and danger, God is better to us than our fears and conscious guilt suggested. This was the ca-e of Mr. We-ley. Being at Bristol \\hen he first heard the -d ready to devour the word Coring his stay hero, IK- went over to the Dock, and preached brut crucified to a groat multitude of hearers. The word was as tin-, melting down all it touched. He adds, " We mourned and n-jon-ed together m L ; m that loved us. I have not known such a refreshing time ~i,,ce 1 l,-f t li r i>tol. Sunday, J.mo 22, he preached tin on a hill m Stoke church-yard, to upwards of four thousand MMlfl by computation. Some reviled at first, hut Mr \\Y~lev lummy to them and speaking a f.-w word-., silenced them, the ^neraiity behaving as n,en wh.. feare.l (;,!. When he had fin- ished his discourse they followed him with blessings: only one man cursed, and called him Whitefield the second. He BOW prepared to le ;i \e them. "Our own children," says he, ' could tiot have expressed greater afiectkm to tu at partmff If ppnible, they would h.m- plm-kcd out their own eye, and have irivi-u them to u-. Several offered me money; but I told them I . Others \\onl.l have peVsuaded Mr. Waller to take it; hut he walked in tii m and said their love was MllH. Mr. \Ve-l,. :> reaped Gwennnp, in t|,,. West of Cornwall, on the -'.tli ot .In,,,., and he give* the following account of the state of the people. I | Aamination c,f each separately, 1 found the sni-ij-ty m a prosperous W ay; their sulK-riii:; had lioi-n far their furtberance, and i.>r the furtherance of the (;,,-p,.|. Tin- op: behold and wonder at their steadfastness and godly conversation. .June -.>'.>, my evening congregation was computed to'l..- upward^ of liv- thousaml. They Oil >to.d uncovoml, kl led at j.rav. r. and <'> <>i-< .' I'm- ;,u h.mr and a half, I invited then, l>M-k to tli-'ir Father, and felt no huaisene-s ,, r M .arine-s at'ler- wardg. an hour and a half m.. re with tin- >ociet\ , uarniii" them again-t pride, and the |,,\,. nf th.- creature-; and >tirriii" them iij> to un, ! - 1 >'- llli ' .1 sheph.'nls had !.een S rat- -loudy d..\ of persecution: l.ut the I.urd ^;, t |, ,..-,.,! '-eihrr i,\ tin ir ..un brethren; \\iio .pinions, one or mo;e in C\,TV so - than four have ^rung up in (iweimup. I talked closely with each, and found no p-a-mi to douht that (MM| had u>ed them thus far. I dviJ, and i-har^-4 them, not to stretch thems< "Jevond their line, liy sp ( ..ikiu..' out of the ^-ociery. or fmcyin^ tln-m- pul.lic t.-arher-. 1 f tliry keep U ithill their boUUds.ag thdy . __ * < hi the mouth of tht tptaker. A strong ineianhnru-al expn ^M.,II |..r alt. n- Uon. 168 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. promise, they may be useful in the church : and I would to God, that all the Lord's people were prophets like these." " July^S At Lidgeon, I preached Christ crucified, and spake with the classes, who seem much in earnest. Showed above a thousand sinners at Sithney, the love and compassion of Jesus, towards them. Many who came from Helstone, a town of rebels and persecutors, were steuck, and confessed their sins, and declared they would never more be found fighting against God. July 6. At Gwennup, near two thousand persons listened to those gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth, ' Come unto me all ye that travail and are heavy laden,' &c. Half of them were froir; Redruth, which seems on the point of surrendering to the Princ<. of Peace. The whole country finds the benefit of the gospel Hundreds, who follow not with us, have broken off their sins, and are outwardly reformed; and the persecutors in time past, will noi now suffer a word to be spoken against this way. Some of those who fell off in the late persecution, desired to be present at the society." "At St. Ives no one offered to make the least disturbance: indeed the whole place is outwardly changed in this respect. I walk the streets with astonishment, scarcely believing it is St. Ives. All opposition falls before us, or rather is fallen, and not yet suffered to lift up its head again. This also hath the Lord wrought." "July 19. Rode to Sithney, where the word begins to take root. The rebels of Helstone threatened hard they say all manner of evil of us. 'Papists we are, that is certain: and are for bringing in the Pretender.' Nay the vulgar are persuaded that*I have brought him with me; and James Waller is the man. But law is to come from London to-night to put us all down, and set a price upon my head." It is hardly possible to conceive the danger of Mr. Wesley's situation, when such an opinion as this prevailed among the fierce tinners of Cornwall. But he trusted in God and was protected. He observes, " We had notwithstanding, a numer- ous congregation, and several of the persecutors. I declared my commission to open their eyes, to turn them from darkness to light, &c. Many appeared convinced, and caught in the gospel net." The next day being Sunday, Mr. Wesley preached again, and near one hundred of the fiercest rioters were present. A short time before these men had cruelly beat the sincere hearers, not sparing the women and children. It was said, the minister of the parish had hired them for that purpose. But now, these very men. expecting a disturbance, came to protect Mr. Wesley, and said they would lose their lives in his defence. The whole congrega- tion was attentive and quiet. It is not easy, perhaps impossible, 'to give a satisfactory reason on natural principles, for that sudden and entire change which sometimes takes place on these occasions, in the minds of the most* violent opposers of the gospel. I believe the most attentive ob- server could never discover any external circumstance, sufficient to produce the change. If we admit a particular providence, and a divine supernatural intluence on the mind of man, the mat- ter becomes plain ;. ;! easy; but without taking these into account, THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. 169 noth this and many other things appear inexplicable mysteries. I believe the chief objections which- philosophers, who make high pretensions to reason, have made to many Christians on these two points, have originated in a supposition, that a particular provi- dence, and a supernatural influence on the mind, are- not directed by fixed laws, analogous to the operations of Divine power in the works of nature; and that a supernatural influence must supersede or derange the operations of our natural faculties. But in both these things, I apprehend, they are mistaken. It appears to me, that the interpositions of Providence in the a'ffairs of men, and a divine influence on the human mind, are under regulations, or laws, aceordim: to the economy of the gospel, which are as wisely adapted to attain the end proposed, in the circumstances of the subjects to which they are applied, and operate with as much cer- tainty, under these circumstances, as the laws by which the heav- enly -'bodies are preserved within their respective orbits, and di- rected in their various motions. The subjects of a particular providence, and of divine influence, in this view of them, are moral r.irenN, possessed of active povyers; which I apprehend are essen- tially different from the re-action, or the repulsive force of inani- mate bodies. Hut were moral agents to be conformable to these lau- of a particular providence, and of divine influence, in the economy of the iro-pel, I have no doubt but they would operate with as much regularity and certainty, as the laws of motion. Nor is it necessary that a supernatural influence on the mind, should cither supersede Or derange the operations of our natural faculties. It gives efficacy to the external means of instruction, an.l co-operates with them; it gives vigor and strength to the soul, in the acquisition of knowledge and virtue on the gospel plan, and enables us to attain such degrees of them, as could not be attained under any circumstances, by our merely natural powers. Indeed, when I consider the gospel, not only as a revelation from God of truth- useful to (ban, but as the means divinely appointed, of re- deeming him from MII and death, and by a resurrection restoring him to immortal life and glory: when I consider the connected - of prophecies, which for ages prepared the world for its re- e.-ption as a unmT-al blessing; the manifestations of divine po\\er at its promulgation and establishment ; the glory attributed to JesUS Chri.-t, in the Scriptures as our Redeemer and Advocate-, and the relation which he constantly bears to his people, as their Captain, and the Head of his Church-, it appears to me altogether deroga- tory from the wisdom and goodness of (MM! to suppose, that the gospel, connected with all UMM circumstances, should now be left in the world as a deserted orphan, to shift for it-elf in the best manner it ran, without any divine influence, or superintending care. Tin- supposition renders the gospel unworthy of the sublime de- scriptions -iven of it in the Old and New Testament; and reduces it to a mere system of Hthics, or moral precept^ as inadequate to the great and noble purpose of man's redemption, as the moral teachings of Socrates or IMato. Whatever maybe said of these reasoning-, Mr. \> esley thought he was in the way of his duty, and under the protection of a par- 15 i V 170 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. ticular providence; and pursued his labors with great diligence, confidence, and success. He was informed that the people of St- Just, being scattered by persecution, had wandered into by-paths of error and sin, and had been confirmed therein by their exhorter. He visited them, and spake with each member of the society; and adds, "I was amazed to find them just the reverse of what they had been represented*. Most of them had kept their first love, even while men were riding over their heads, and while they were passing through fire and water. Their exhorter appears a solid, humble Christian, raised up to stand in the gap, and keep the trembling sheep together." The next day he again talked with gome of the society, and says, " I adored the miracle of grace, which has kept these sheep in the midst of wolves. Well may the despisers behold and wonder. Here is a bush, burning in the fire, yet not consumed! What have they not done to crush this rising sect; but lo ! they prevail nothing ! For one preacher they cut off", twenty spring up. Neither persecutions nor threatenings, flattery nor violence, dungeons, or suffering of various kinds, can conquer them. Many waters cannot quench this little spark which the Lord hath kindled, neither shall the floods of persecution drown it." . " Monday, July 28. I began my week's experiment of leaving off" tea: but my flesh protested against it. I was but half awake and half alive, all day: and my head-ache so increased towards noon, that I could neither speak nor think. So it was for the two following days, with the addition of a violent diarrhoea, occasioned by my milk diet. This so weakened me, that I could hardly sit my horse. However, I made a shift to ride to Gwennup, and preach and meet the society. Being very faint and weary, I would afterwards have eat something, but could get nothing proper." The congregations had been large in most places, during his stay in the West of Cornwall: but it being generally known that he was now preparing to leave it, they were greatly increased. Sunday, August 10, being at Gwennup, he observes, " Nine or ten thousand, by computation, listened with all eagerness, while I re- commended them to God, and the word of his grace. For near two hours I was enabled to preach repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. I broke out, again and again, into prayer and exhortation; believing not one word would return empty. Seventy years' sufferings would be overpaid, by one such opportunity. Never had we so large an effusion of the spirit as in the society; I could not doubt at that time, either of their perse- verance, or my own: and still I am humbly confident, that we shall Ft and together among the multitude which no man can number.' The next day, August 11, being filled with thankfulness to God, for the mercies shown to himself and the people, he wrote a thanks giving hymn, which begins thus, "All thanks be to God, Who scatters abroad Throughout every place, By the least of his servants, his savor of grace : THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Who the victory gave The praise let him have ; For the work he hath done, All honor and glory to Jesus alone!" &c. He now travelled forward to St. Endys, and preachedjon, " Re- pent and believe the gospel." His friends, the Rev. M >-rs. Ben- net and Thomson, were present. " As I was concluding," says he, " a gentleman rode up to me very fiercely, and bid me come down. We exchanged a few words, and talked together more lan'ely in the house. The poor drunken lawyer went away in as goad a humor as he was then capable of. I had more difficulty to -et dear of a different antagonist, one Adams, an old enthusiast, who travels throusrh the land, as overseer of all the ministers." llavinir received many letters from Mr. Kinsman's family, Mr. Jenkins, and others at Plymouth, importuning him to favor them with another visit on his return, he complied with their re- ,.n the llih of August; and on the 18th, he took boat at the Dock, accompanied liy several friends, to meet a congregation ;lt somt- .li.-tance. He observes, " The rough, stormy sea tried our faith. None stirred, or we must have been overset. In two hours, our invisible Pilot brought us safe to land, thankful for our aiice, humbled for littleness of faith, and more endeared to ,tlier by our common danger. We found thousands waiting for the vw.nl of lit'.-. The Lord made it u channel of grace. -poke and prayed alternately l.r two hours. The moonlight added M the solemnity. Our eyes overflowed with tears, and our hearts vsithlove: scarce a soul but WM affected with grief or joy. \N e drank into one spirit, and were persuaded, that neither life nor death, thinirs present, nor things to come, shall be able to separate us from the lve of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." Mr. W.-lrv continued his labors daily, visiting various places in hi< way to Hristol, where he arrived on the JStli, and came safe to London on the -Jd of Si-pti-inN-r. He staid here a fortnight, dm which he became acquainted with Mr. Edward Perronet, ascnsi ble, pious, ami amiable ynmii: man. September the 16th, they a out, accompanied by several friends, to pay a visit to the J Mr Pernmet, Vicar of Shon-liam, in Kent; a man of a most less, childlike spirit, and /almis for th.- doctrines of the UospeL P.ut his preach'm" and irodly conversation, had, as yet, but lltl fluen in the minds of the people, who, through ignorance, op- posed the truth with srn-at violence. It is probable, notice had -hen, that Mr. Wc-ley would preach m tlie church. A ,1 preaching, the wild beasts began ins, stampin-, blaspheming rill-ring the bells, and turnniff ti .-Imn-h i,,, -arden. 1 spoke on for halt an hour, though onlv the nearest could hear. The rioters followed us M Mr 1 ronet'sh. '''"-, and throwing I'i-rroii't him" o\er me, to intercept the blows. 1 bej their uproar, after wi- not into the hot.se.- Mr. \\ er-l.-y ret^h to London, with Mr. K. Perro.u-t, and October the 9th, being ai>- nointed as a day of public thanksgiving lor national, mci Foundery was filled at four in the morning. Mr. Wesley preached i 172 THE LIFE OP THE HEV. CHARLES WESLET. from those words, "How shall I give thee up Ephraim?" He adds, " Our hearts were melted by the long-suffering love of God; whose power we found disposing us to the true thanksgiving. It was a day of solemn rejoicing. O that from this moment, all our rebellions Against God might cease!" Though the winter was now approaching, and travelling far north, is both difficult and dangerous at this season, yet Mr. Wes- ley, in a poor state of health, determined to take his Northern Journey as far as Newcastle-upon-Tyne. October 10, he tells us, " I set out for Newcastle with my young companion and friend, E. Perronet, whose heart the Lord hath given me. His family has been kept from us so long by a mistaken notion, that we were against the church." He visited the brethren in Staffordshire, and on the 15th, preached at Tippen-green. After preaching in the evening, a friend invited him to sleep at his house at no great dis- tance from the place. Soon after they were sat down, the mob be- set the house, and beating at the door demanded entrance. Mr. Wesley ordered the door to be set open, and the house was imme- diately filled. " I sat still," says he, " in the midst of them for half an hour. I was a little concerned for E. Perronet, lest such rough treatment at his first setting out, should daunt him. But he abounded in valor, and was for reasoning with the wild beasts, be- fore they had spent any of their violence. He got a deal of abuse thereby, and not a little dirt, both of which he took very patiently. I had no design to preach; but being called upon by so unexpected a congregation, I rose at last, and read, ' When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit on the throne of his glory.' While I reasoned with them of judgment to come, they grew calmer by little and little. I then spake to them, one by one, till the Lord had disarmed them all. One who stood out the longest, I held by the hand, and urged the love of Christ crucified, till in spite of both his natural and diaboli- cal courage, he trembled like a leaf. I was constrained to break out in prayer for him. Our leopards were all become lambs; and very kind we were at parting. Near midnight the house was clear and quiet. We gave thanks to God for our salvation and slept in peace." October 21, Mr. Wesley preached at Dewsbury, where John Nelson had gathered many stray sheep, and formed a society. The minister did not condemn them unheard, but talked with them, ex- amined into the doctrine they had been taught, and its effects on their lives. When he found, that so many as had been affected by the preaching, were evidently reformed, and brought to church and sacrament, he testified his approbation of the work, and rejoiced that sinners were converted to God. This conduct certainly de- serves great praise; and had all the ministers of the Established Church acted with the same candor, it is probable they would have served the interests of the church better than they have done, ana the work would have been much more extended than we have yet seen it. October 25. They arrived at Newcastle, where Mr. E. Perron- et was immediately taken ill of the small pox, and had a very nar- THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 173 row escape for his life. October 31, Mr. Wesley observes, "Rode 1 to Wickham, where the curate sent his love to me, with a message that he was glad of my coming, and obliged to me for endeavor- ing to do good among his people, for none wanted it more: ami he heartily wished me good luck in the name of the Lord. He came, with another clergyman, and staid both preaching and the meeting of the society." As such instances of liberality and candor are not very common amon^ ministers of the gospel, they deserve the irreater commendation, who have resolution to set so pood an example. Wr. \\Y-l.-v continued his labors in, and about Newcastle, till tho 27th of November, when he rode to Hexham, at the preini: request of Mr. Wardrobe, a Dissenting minister, and others. He observes, "I walked directly to the market-place, and called Dinners to repentance. A multitude of them stood staring at me; but all quiet. The Lord opened my mouth and they drew nearer and nearer: stole oil' their hat<, and listened: none oH'ered to interrupt, but one unfortunate squire, who could get no one to second him. His servants and the constables, hid themselves: one he found and bid him Iey, "is he, who declared in the pulpit, as wen as from bouse to house, ' That he himself heard me preach blasphemy before the I'liiversity, and tell them, if you do not receive the Holy dlio-t while I breathe upon you, 'ye ;ire ;dl damned.' He had been about the town several days, stininir up the people, and ranvus-iing the gentry for their vote and iir but could not raise a mob while iny brother uas here, the hour of darkn -t then fully come/ 1 \Vhat a dis-rrace to the gov- ernors '.f any church, that such a man as this should be supported as a minister in it. But we may observe, that it is a general rule, with all persecutors, to make those whom they persecute, appear to the people as absurd, or as wicked as possible. To accomplish * See the exact correspondence between this account and BIr. John Wesley'f printed Josmal in his Works, vol. xxix. page 9. 176 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. their end, persecutors .give full scope to invention and suspicion: and propagate with confidence, such things as they imagine will answer their purpose, without wishing to bring them to the test of reason and truth. In the present instance, Mr. Innys well knew, that what he asserted of Mr. Wesley, was false. I fear, we may fix it as a general rule, with a very few exceptions, that any man, who has been a little practised in the ways of persecution, will not scruple to utter a falsehood, which seems very convenient for his purpose. Let us then, learn to judge truly of men and things; and when we see a man deeply prejudiced against another, or influ- enced by a spirit of persecution, let us give no credit to anything he may say, from the pulpit, from the press, or in conversation, till we have further evidence on the subject than his assertions. This will be the best method of suppressing persecution, and its con- comitant, slander. O how careful should all ministers be, to avoid this snare of the Devil ! The Methodist preachers, in particular; who have no shadow of claim to our esteem, as preachers, but in proportion to their integrity, piety, and zeal to do good. Mr. Innys, by assiduity, and falsehood boldly asserted as truth, had engaged the gentlemen of the town in his party, and prevailed with them to encourage the mob. While they beset the house where Mr. Wesley, and the company with them, were assembled, he often heard his own name mentioned, with, " Bring him out, bring him out." He observes, " The little flock were less afraid than I expected; only one of our sisters fainted away." It being now dark, the besiegers blocked up the door with a wagon, and set up lights lest Mr. YVesley should escape. One of the company however, got out unobserved, and with much entreaty prevailed on the mayor to come down. He came with two constables, and threatened the rioters; but so gently that no one regarded him. Having tore down the shutters of the shop, and broken the win- dows, it is wonderful they did not enter the house: but a secret hand seemed to restrain them. After a while they hurried away to the inn, where the horses were put up, broke open the stable door, and turned out the beasts. " In the mean time," says Mr. Wesley, " we were at a loss what to do; when God put it into tho heart of our next door neighbor, a Baptist, to take us through a "passage into his own house, offer* us his bed, and engage for our security. We accepted his kindness and slept in peace." February 25. " A day never to be forgotten. At seven o'clock, L walked quietly to Mrs. Philips's, and began preaching a little before the time appointed. For three quarters of an hour, I invited a few listening sinners to Christ. Soon after, Satan's whole army assaulted the house. We sat in a little ground room, and ordered all the doors to be thrown open. They brought a hand engine and began to play into the house. We kept our sea*s, and they rushed into the passage : just then Mr. Borough, the constable, came and seizing the spout of the engine, carried it off. They swore if he did not deliver it, they would pull down the house. At that time they might have taken us prisoners; we were close to them, and none to interpose: but they hurried out to fetch the larger engine. In the mean time we were advised to send for the mayor; but M THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 177 r was gone out of town, in the sight of the people, which .1 oat encouragement to those who were already wrought up tn ;i proper pitch !>y the curate, and tin- ireutlemen of the town; particularly Mr. Sottoo and Mr. Willy, Dissenters, the two leading mi n. Mr. Simon frequently came out to the mob, to keep up their spirits. He sent word to Mrs. Philips, that if >he did not turn that fellow out to the mob, he would send them to drag him out. Mr. Willy, pa-v-ed by again and again, assuring tli' rioter.* he would stand 'by them, and secure them from the lu\v, do what they would." What shall we say to these proceedings? Therc_ i- no ela-s nf people, who cry out more loudly against persecution, than tlii- J>i--enter<, when it happens to be their turn to be | euted. The truth >eems to be, that nnvst denominations of C'bris- id condemn per.-ecution in theory, and yet fall into the practice of it, when p ->\ver and opportunity occur. How far t!ie Roman Catholics, who have hitherto been e.msi.-tent. and per- -e.-uted on principle, will now contradict the former practice of their own Church ( if they should obtain the power of persecuting in the-" kingdoms) time only can di.-cover; but then- seems a very treneral inclination at present, to gi\c them an opportunity, either of doinir :i great deal of mischief, or of retrieving their character in this r, -ettinir an example of moderation to other bodied of profit-ing Christians. Tlii- rioters -'now be^an playing the larger engine; which broke the windows, flooded the r II-, and spoiled tfie goods. We were withdrawn to a small upper room, in the back part of the house; j no way to e-i- ipe their violence, as the\ -eemed under the lull power of the old murderer. They first laid hold on the man who kept the society hou-e, dragged him away, and threw him into the horse-pond; and it wa- said, broke his back. \\egaveour- -elve- u:ito pr.iyer, b. bevim: the Lord would deliver u>; how, or whc-ii, we saw not; nor ai. way of escaping: we therefore .-tood -till to see the salvation of tiod. F.\ery now anidt in wo- tiien's clothes, and try to mak- Her h--art had bei-n tii'-iied towards u- by the couver-ion :.fh - 1:1, ju-t on the brink of ruin. Uoil laid hi-* hand on the po.i;- prodigal, and instead of laiiiu . he entered the society. The rioter- without, con- tinued pbtying their eiiirine, which diverted them for some time; but their number and lier.-ene Were left, but the gll..rd. Our euii-t'lbl.- had applied to Mr. Street, the ojih ju-ti. 1 ' 1 in the town; who would not act. We found tin -re mi help in man, which drove u- closer to the Lord; and wo prayed, with little intermission, the whole ' "Our enemies at their return, mad" their main ass mlt at the 178 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. back door, swearing horribly, they would have me if it cost them their lives. Many seeming accidents concurred to prevent their breaking in. The man of the house came home, and instead of Burning me out, as they expected, took part with us, and stemmed *he tide for some time. They now got a notion, that I had made r ny escape; and ran down to the inn, and played the engine there. They forced the inn-keeper to turn out our horses, which he im- mediately sent to Mr. Clark's; which drew the rabble and their engine thither. But the resolute old man, charged and presented his gun, till they retreated. Upon their revisiting us, we stood in jeopardy every moment. Such threatenings, curses, and blasphe- mies, I have never heard. They seemed kept out, by*a continual miracle. I remembered the Roman senators, sitting in the forum, when the Gauls broke in upon them; but thought there was a fitter posture for Christians, and told my companion, they should take us off our knees. We were kept from all hurry, aud discomposure of spirit, by a Divine power resting upon us. We prayed and conversed as freely, as if we had been in the midst of our brethren; and had great confidence that the Lord, would, either deliver us from the danger, or in it. In the height of the storm, just when we were falling into the hands of the drunken, enraged multitude, Mr. Minton was so little disturbed that he fell fast asleep. " They were "how close to us on every side, and over our heads untiling the roof. A ruflian cried out, ' Here, they arc, behind the curtain.' At this time we fully expected their appearance, and retired to the furthermost corner of the room; and 1 said, THIS is THE CRISIS. In that moment JESUS rebuked the winds and the sea, and there was a great CALM. We heard not a breath without, anil wondered what was become of them. The silence lasted for three quarters of an hour, before any one came near us; and we continued in mutual exhortation and prayer, looking for deliverance. I often lohl my companions, Now God is at work for us; he is contriving our escape: he can turn these leopards into lambs; ran command the heathen to bring his children on their shoulders, awl make our fiercest enemies the. instruments of our deliverance. About three o'clock Mr. Clark knocked at the door, and brought with him the persecuting constable. He said, 'Sir, if you will promi>e never to preach here again, the gentlemen and I \\ ill engage to bring you safe out of town.' My answer was, ' I shall promise no such thing setting aside my olhYe, 1 will not give up my birth-right as an Englishman, of visiting what place I please of his Majesty's do- minions.' 'Sir, 'said the Constable, 'AVO expert no such promir-e, that you will never come here again: only tell me, that it is not your present intention, that 1 may toll the gentlemen, v\ ho will then secure your quiet departure ' 1 answered, ' 1 cannot come again at this time, because I mn.-t return to London ;i week hoix-e. l ! ut, observe, I make no promise of ,i;it preaching here, when the door is opened; and do not say that i do.' "He went away with" this answer, and we If took ourselves to prayer and thanksgiving. We pen-rived it v :;s the Lord's doing, and it was marvellous in our eyes. The hi--i; is -.if our adversaries were turned. Whether pity for us, or i'mn- lor themselves, wrought THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 179 _est, God knoweth; probably the latter; for the rnob were --lit up to such a pitch of fury, that their ma ters dreaded the jiienci-, ;:nd then-fore went "about appealing the multitude, and charging them not to touch us in our departure. \\ hilc the constable was gathering his posse, we got our things fro: n Mr. Clark's, and prepared to go forth. The whole multitude \\ere withtnit, expecting us, and saluted us with a -mcral shout. The man Mrs. Na\lor had hired to ride before her \\ as, as we now perceived, one of the rioters. This hopeful guide was to conduct n^ out of the reach of his fellows. Mr. Minton and I took horse in the face of our enemies, v ho began clamoriiiir against us: the gen- tlemen were dispersed among the mob, to bridle them. We rode a slow pace up the >treet, the whole multitude pouring along on l>"th sides, and attending us with bind acclamations such fierce- nd diabolical malice I have not before seen in human faces. They ran up To our horses as if they would swallow us, but did not know \\hich was Wesley. We felt great peace and acquies- cence in the honor done us, while the vJiolc town were spectators of our march. When cut of s'-gl,!, we mended our pace, and about seven o'clock came to Wrex.dl.' The news of our danger was got thither before us; but v.e brought the welcome tidings of our de- liverance. We joined in hearty prayer to our deliverer, singing the hymn, ' Worship, and thanks, and Messing,' &c. ' ; February 2G, I preached at Bath, and we rejoiced like men who take the spoil. We continued our triumph at Bristol, and reaped the fruit of our labors and sufferings." In the beginning of March, Mr. AVeslcy returned to London, and on the -2 1th preached ;.t Short-ham, without molestation. The nevt day In- met with and stopt a travelling preacher, " who," he -a\~, "had crept in among our helpers, without either discrelt'on icily." We may well, suppose, that such instances as this did not frequently occur at this e.ti ly period of in,' v, o: k; when tho lay-preachers were lew in number, no provision made for their *ubelf to Mr. We-|ey, and attended him as a companion, both in r'nglatid and Ireland, the \\hole of this year. On the -1th tit' May they left Lon- don, and the next day arrived in liri.-inl. On the i'th, Mr. We-dey ohscn ..< and eh. :.i!,, n ill of a fe\ er a which soon appeared to be the smallpox. On the 1-Jth I adminis- tered the sacrament to my patient, who grows worse and v. 29, expecting the turn of the distemper, I sat up with Charles: the Lord is plea-ed to try our faith and patience yet further." On the J.M, lie was out of danirer. Mr. We-l'-v continued his labors in F>ri.-tol, London, and the places adja< cut, till A ugust the 2 1th, \\ hen he set out for Ireland with Mr. Charles IVrronet, being strongly importuned by his broth- er^ Mr. John Wesley, to come and .supply his place in Dublin 180 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. On the 27th, they reached Mr. Phillips's, in Wales, and his brother not being come from Ireland, according to appointment, they con- cluded he was detained by contrary winds, and had an opportunity of refreshing themselves and their weary beasts. On the 2Sfh, he observes, " Mr. Gwynne came to see me, with two of his family. My soul seemed pleased to take acquaintance with them. We rode to Maismynis church, where I preached, and Mr. Williams, after me, in Welsh. I preached a fourth time (the same day) at Garth. The whole family received us as the messengers of God; and if such we are, they received him that sent us." August 29. Mr. John Wesley arrived from Ireland, and came to them at Garth.* On the 30th, Mr. Charles Wesley preached on a tomb-stone in Builth church-yard; and again in the afternoon; in the evening he preached at Garth, on the marks of the Messias, from Matthew xi. 5. September 2, he observes, " I took horse with Mr. Phillips, Mr. Gwynne, and a brother from Anglesea, as a guide, and found the seven miles to Radnor four good hours' ride. I preached in the church, and labored to awaken the dead, and to lift up the hands that hung down. The minister seemed a man of a simple heart, and surely not eager for preferment, or he would not be content with his salary of three pounds a year." September 3, their friends left them: on the 4th, early in the morn- ing, they set out for Holy-head, which place they reached the next day at seven in the morning, having travelled on horseback twenty- five hours. Sunday, September 6, he sent an offer of his assistance to the minister, who was ready to beat the messenger. He preached, however, at the request of some gentlemen, who behaved with great propriety. September the 9th, they reached Dublin in safety. Dublin had long been remarkable for a bad police. Frequent robberies, and sometimes murder, were committed in the streets at an early hour in the evening with impunity. The Ormond and Liberty mob, as they were called, would sometimes meet, and fight till one or more persons were killed. It was said the mob had beat a constable to death in the street, and hung the body up in triumph, without any of them being brought to punishment for the murder. There was no vigor in the magistrates, and their power was despised. It is no wonder that the Methodists, at their first coming, were roughly handled in such a place as this: but it is wonderful that they soon got a firm footing, and passed through their sufferings with so little injury. On Mr. Wesley's arrival here, he observes, "the first news we heard was, that the little flock stands fast in the storrn of persecution, which arose as soon as my brother left them. The Popish mob broke open their room, and destroyed all before them. Some of them are sent to Newgate, others bailed. What will be the event we know nqt, till we see whether the Grand Jury will find the bill." HJ afterwards in- forms us that the Grand Jury threw out the bill, and thus gave up the Methodists to the fury of a licentious Popish mob. He says, " God has called me to suffer affliction with his people. I began * This accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 181 my ministry with, ' Comfort ye, comfort yc, my people,' &c. Sep- tember 10, I met flic society, and the Lord knit our Jiearts together in love stronger than death. We both wept and rejoiced for the consolation. God hath sent me, I trust, to confirm these souls, and to keep them together in the present distress." Mr. \\ esley spent no time in idleness. He was daily employed in preaching, expounding, visiting the people and praying with them. September 20, after commending their cause to God, he went forth to the Green adjoining to the barracks, believing the Lord would make bare his arm in their defence. He called in his Ma-ter'- name and words, "Come unto me all ye that are weary," &.c. The number of hearers was very great, and a religious awe kept down all opposition. He spoke with great freedom to the poor Papists, and, like St. Paul at Athens, quoted their own au- thors to convince them, particularly Kempis and their Liturgy. None lifted up his voice or hands to oppose: all listened with strange attention, and many were in tears. He advised them to go to their respective places of worship: they expressed general satisfaction, especially the Papists, who. now maintained that he was a good Catholic. The two following instances, together with others of a similar kind which have already been brought forward, may show the iberalit\ of his sentiments toward other denominations of Chris- tians, \\ ho did not unite with him, or with the Methodists. " Sep- tember -2'); 1 past the evening very agreeably at a Baptist's; a woman of sense and piety, and a great admirer of my father's Life of Christ. September JS, had an hour's conference with two serious (Quakers, who hold the head with us, and build on the one foundation." At this early period of the work, when the societies were in their infancy, the two brothers, and the lay-preachers, suffered great inconveniences at the places where they lodged, even in large towns; and we may suppose that both their accommodations and provisions were worse in country societies. The rooms, also, \\ here they assembled when they could not preach in the open air, bewail to be much too small for the number of-people who attended. This being the present state of things in Dublin, Mr. Charles "Wesley purchased ;i house near the place called Dolphin's Uarn. The whole ground Hour was 12 feet long, and -2-1 broad. This was to be turned into a preaching-ljoiise, ana* the preachers were to be accommodated in the rooms over it; but before he completed the pnrch;i>e, he wrote to his brother for his opinion on the matter. His letter is dated October 9; in which he says, one advantage of the house was, that they could go to it immediately; and then adds, "I must go there, or to some other lodgings, or take my flight; for here I can stay no longer. A family of squalling children, a land- lady just ready to lie in, a maid who lias no time to do the least thing for us, are some of our conveniences.* Our two rooms for four people (six when .1. Healy, and Haughton, come) allow no * He seems to mean, these are some of the best things in our present accom- modations. 16 182 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. opportunity for retirement. Charles and I groan for elbow-room in our press-bed: our diet answerable to our lodgings: no one to mend our clothes and stockings; no money to buy more. I marvel that we have stood our ground so long in these lamentable circum- stances. It is well I could not foresee, while on your side of the water." October 17, he observes, " I passed the day at the house we have purchased, near Dolphin's Barn, in writing and medita- tion. I could almost have set up my rest here : but I must not look for rest on this side eternity." Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Dublin, till February 9, 1748, when he took an excursion into the country. His brother, Mr. John Wesley, had spent fourteen or fifteen days in Dublin, the preceding August, and then returned to England, without visit- ing any of the country places. There were, however, a few preachers in Ireland, who had already introduced the gospel into several country towns. Mr. Wesley came to Tyrrel's Pass, where he soon met a large and well disposed congregation. " Few such feasts," says he, " have I had since I left England; it refreshed my body more than meat or drink. God has begun a great work here. The people of Tyrrel's Pass were .wicked to a proverb : swearers, drunkards, Sabbath-breakers, thieves, &,c., from time immemorial. But now the scene is changed; not an oath is heard, nor a drunk- ard seen among them; aperto vivitur horto. They are turned from darkness to light, and near one hundred are joined in society." February 11, Mr. Wesley, J. Healy, and five others set out for Athlone, where, it is probable, notice had been given of their coming. On the road some persons overtook them, running in great haste, and one horseman riding full speed. It soon appeared that the Papists had laid a plan to do them some violent mischief, if not to murder them, at the instigation of their priest, father Terril, who had sounded the alarm the Sunday before. They spoke of their designs with so much freedom, that a report of them- reached Athlone, and a party of dragoons being quartered there, were ordered out to meet Mr. Wesley and his friends on the road, and conduct them safe to the town. But of this they were ignorant; and being earlier than was expected, the Papists were not assem- bled in full force, nor did the dragoons meet them at that distance from the town which was intended. They rode on, suspecting nothing, till within about half a mile of Athlone, when rising up a hill, several persons appeared at the top of it, and bid them turn back. " We thought them in jest," says Mr. Wesley, " till the stones flew," one of which knocked J. Healy off his horse, and laid him senseless on the ground; and it was with groat difficulty the Papists were hindered from murdering him. The number of these barbarians were soon greatly increased, and though the Protestants began to rise upon them, they kept their ground till the dragoons appeared, when they immediately tied. Mr. Wesley and his little company, their wounded friend having recovered his senses, were now conducted in safety to Athlone, where the soldiers flocked about them with great affection, and the whole town ex- pressed the greatest indignation at the treatment they had met with. THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLET. 183 .1. 1 Icaly \\ ;ts put under the care of a surgeon, and at length recov- ered of his wounds. Kehrnary 1">, -Mr. Wesley returned to Dublin, and continued his labors with great success, the society being greatly increased, and many testifying publicly, that they had received the knowledge of sal\ ari.i ii h\ -the remission of their sins, under his word. March 8, his brother, Mr. John \Vesley, arrived from England, which gave him a release from his present situation. He did not, how- ever, leave Dublin till the 20th, when he entered the packet-boat at two o'clock in the afternoon, and by three the next day reached Holyhead, from whence he wrote to his brother as follows: " Ttneo it Italiam! Per varies casus, per tot discrimina rerum " In twenty-five hours exactly, as before, the Lord brought us hither. To describe our voyage x\err renovare dolorem. But here we are alter all, God be praised, even God that heareth the prayer. Thanks, in the second place, to our praying brethren. The Lord return it into their bosom, But let them pray on for us, and we for them. And 1 pray the Fatji<'r, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to send, down his hles.-ing and his spirit on all you who are now assembled together, and hear this read. Peace be unto you, even the peace that passeth all understanding. Look _ for it every moment! receive it this and go in peace to that hca\enly country, whither \\e are hastening to meet you!" Intending to riail Mi'. Gwynm-'s family at Garth in Wales, he took hoi>e the next morning, and l>\ three in the afternoon came to lialdou Ferrv. Here he observes, "We overfilled the small old boat, so that (,'cinnit sub ponder e Cymba sutilis et multam accepit rimosa paludem."* Tin; wind being strong, and the waves high. in the middle of the channel his young horse took fright, and they had a very narrow escape from being overset. But a gracious Providence attended him; lie came .-ate to land, and on the t2.">th in the evening reached Garth; but great fatigue, bad weather, and continued pain, had so weakened lmii, that when he came into the house, he fell down totally exhausted. Mr. \Ve-|e\ had already' conceived a great regard for Mr. Gw\nne's family, and particularly for Mi.-s Sarah Gwynne. A kind of embryo-intention of making proposals of marriage, had duelt in his mind for some time. He had mentioned it to lii- brother in Dublin, u ho neither oppo.-ed nor encouraged him in the matter. During his pre.-ent stay at Garth, his embr\ o-intention ripened into more fixed resolution; but >till he thought it lie. to lake the ad\ ice nf his friends. After lie had been a short time in London, he went to Slioivham, and opened all his heart to Mr. Perronet, who advised him to wait. Much prayer was made, and every prudential Btep was taken which his friends could BU illld here the business rested for the present. Augii-t l.i. Mr. \Ve-ley arrived again in Dublin, and on the 17th * The frail patched vessel groaned under the weight, and, being leaky, took in [k.rnty of water. 184 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. he set out on horseback for Cork, which he reached on the 20th notwithstanding the incessant rains, the badness of the roads, and wretched accommodations at the inns. The next day, being Sun- day, he went out to the Marsh at five in the morning, and found a congregation of some thousand persons. He preached from, " Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, &,c." They devoured every word with an eagerness beyond description. " Much good," he says, "has already been done in this place; out- ward wickedness has disappeared, and outward religion succeeded it. Swearing is seldom heard in the streets, and churches and altars are crowded, to the astonishment of our adversaries. Yet some of our clergy, and all the Catholic priests take wretched pains to hinder their people from hearing us. " At five in the evening, I took the field again, and such a sight I have rarely seen. Thousands and thousands had been waiting some hours; Protestants and Papists, high and low. The Lord endued my soul, and body also, with much strength to enforce the faithful saying, ' That Jesus Christ came into die world to save sinners.' I cried after them for an hour, to the utmost extent of my voice, yet without hoarseness or weariness. The Lord, I be- lieve, hath much people in this city. Two hundred are already joined in a society. At present we pass through honor and good report. The chief persons of the town favor us: no wonder, then, that the common people are quiet. We pass and repass the streets, pursued only by their blessings. The same favorable in- clination is all round the country: wherever we go, they receive us as angels of God. Were this to last, I would escape for my life to America." " I designed to have met about two hundred persons who have given me their names for the society; but such multitudes thronged into the house, as occasioned great confusion. I perceived it was impracticable, as yet, fa have a regular society. Here is, indeed, an open door; such as was never set before me till now; even at Newcastle the awakening was not so general. The congregation last Sunday was computed to be ten thousand. As yet there is no open opposition. The people have had the word two months, and it is not impossible but their love may last two months longer, be- fore any number of them rise to tear us in pieces. " I met a neighboring justice of the peace, and had much serious conversation with him. He seems to have a great kindness for re- ligion, and determined to use all his interest to promote it. For an hour and a half I continued to call the poor blind beggars to Jesus. They begin to cry after him on every side; and we must expect to be rebuked for it. Waited on the bishop at Rivers Town, and was received with great affability by himself and family. After dinner rode back to Cork, and drank tea with some well-disposed Quakers, and borrowed a volume of their dying sayings. A stand- ing testimony that the life and power of God was with them at the beginning; as it might be again, were they humble enough to con- fess their want of it." Ho\v amiable is the candor of Mr. Wesley, when contrasted with the bigotry of others, who in their great zeal 1 for ceremonies, have contended that the Friends ought not to be ac- v ' THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 185 knowlcdged as Christians, because they neglect the use of Baptism and the Kurd's Supper. They do not condemn those who use ordinances, hut they deny the necessity of using them, in order in salvation; and they were evidently led, or rather driven into tin- opinion at first, by the e\tra\ agant. manner in which Baptism and tin- Lord'c Supper Were at that time spoken of; the people: being generally tanht that those \\lio hail lieen bapti/ed and after- wards received the sacrament, were true Christians and had a sure title to eternal life. The r'ri.-mU thought themselves called upou to hear a public testimony against an error of such dangerous con- *eipience, which had a tendency to per.-uade persons that some- thing merely external could make them Chri-ti;'.ns, and prepare. tliem for heaven; and they scorned to think, that the most effectual way of hearing this te.-tiiiiony, >; a> to attract the notice of the pub- lic, would be by uniting practice to theory, and totally laying aside the use of ihe.-e ordinances. Without pretending to give any opinion on their conduct in thi- re-pert, \\c may venture to say, that' inral tendenc} to produce another in op- position to it. Mr. Wesley goes on: August J?, 1 had much conver.-ation will) Mr. C - , a sonsi- hle, pious clergyman; one after m\ own heart, in his love to our desolate mother. He is .-lear in the iln, -trine of faith, and gave a delightful account of the hi-hop. Sometime- waiting on great men do ^Kod or prevent evil. i'.nt bowdangeroufl the experiment ! jit to \\eaken our hands, ; nd betray us into an undue defer- .md respect of persons! The J,ord -end to them by whom h" \\ill .-end: lint hide me still in disgrace or obscurity." :. He vtent out all. nit live miles I'rom Cork, where. .In-tice P - received us, and used all his authority with u.'hcrs to do the same. He -cut word to the Jlomi.-h prie.-t. that i'.irbid his jieojile from hearing us, he would shut up his .M;i- . Several of the poor lionian Catholics ventured to come, the justice had assured them he \\oidd himself take otf the ihvir prie.-t had laid upon them. I exhorted all alike to re- | ntance towards (Jod, and faith in Jesus Chri.-t. I ha-tened Iiack i the Marsh; on .seeing the multitudes, I thought on those \\ords i-(" I'rini, ' Then, of all the-e \\ 1 ..... i m\ dilnted <\\e witli lain few will own the messen-er of (.ml \\hen the .stream tuni>!' they all received me \\ itll iltex pres.-ible ea-erne--. 1 took oc- to viridicutc the MethodisLn from the (oldest Blander- . u .;-t the cler-N . I < 'idal u'ed ,,n t he n --pee! line to them : .1 particnlarlx for the lii-ho|i, and laid it on their coii-cien.'( .- ke mention of them ( the rlerg\ ) in all their pra\ers. Au- . .! pa--ed an ii-efnl hour u iih Mr. C. He rejoiced that I t. ! preached in his pari.-h last Sunday. If our brethren (the ^c!lFjr\ ) \\ere like-minded, how illicit their hands be streip. In u-! i'.nt we mii-t li.ive patiem-e, as he ob-er\ed, till the thing k I'M- itself; and the mist of prejudice beiie.' removed, the jj !\ th.it nil our de-ire is the s-ilvatiou of son! -IniH nt of the Clmnli of ! '.ni:!. md. in old . . Our i 1 e\ . . 1., 186 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARL55S WESLEY. plained the nature of Christian fellowship; and God knit our hearts together in the desire of knowing him. I spake with some, who told me they had wronged their neighbors in time past, and now their conscience will not let them rest till they have made restitu- tion. I bid them tell the persons injured, it was this preaching had compelled them to do justice. One poor wretch told me before his wife, that he had lived in drunkenness, adultery, and all the works of the devil for twenty-one years: that he had beat her al- most every day of that time; and never had any remorse till he heard us; but now he goes constantly to church, behaves lovingly to his wife, abhors the thing that is evil, especially his old sins. This is one instance out of many." Sept. 5. He observes that the work now increased rapidly: one and another being frequently justified under the word. " Two," says he, "at the sacrament yesterday : two at the society. One overtook me going to the cathedral, and said, ' I have found some- thing in the preaching, and cannot but think it is 'forgiveness. All the burden of my sins sunk away from off me, in a moment. I can do nothing but pray and cry Glory be to God. I have such a con- fidence in his love, as I never knew; I trample all sin and sorrow under my feet.' I bid him watch and pray, and expect greater things than these. Our old master the world, begins to take it ill, that so many desert and clean escape its pollutions. Innumerable stories are invented to stop the work : or rather are repeated, for they are the same we have heard a thousand times, as well as the primitive Christians." Sept. Q. He rode to Kinsale, and at noon walked to the market- place. The windows were filled with spectators rather than fear- ers. Many wild looking people stood with their hats on, in the street; and the boys were rude and noisy. Some well-dressed women stood behind him and listened. His text was, " Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor and the maimed, and the halt and the blind." "1 did," says he, "most earnestly n-vite them all to the great supper. It was fallow ground, yet tli-: -,vord was not all lost. Several settled into serious attention; others expressed their approbation; a few wept. In the evening the multitude so. trod on one another, that it was some time before they could settle to hear. I received a blow with a stone on the side of my head, and called on the person to stand forth, and if I had done him any wrong, to strike me again. This little circumstance increased their attention. I lifted up my voice like a trumpet, and showed the people their transgressions and the way to be saved from them. They received my saving, and spake well of the truth. A sudden change was visible in their behavior al'U" -wards, for God had touched their hearts. Even the Roman Oath >Jics ow"<t Sunday to tin- crowds that iloeked to church; *h, Lme of then, had ,mt .rmiMM lor years l^fore. Wesend them to churrli to hrar om- Ives railed at, and, what is far >vor & e, . 13. "We parted with many tears, and mutual blessings. I rode on to Kinsale. Here, also, the mm Mr I' insteaffof rejoicing ro see' so many publicans in the t entertained them with a railing accusation against me, j j " ""; postor.an in.--ndiary, an.l in.->s-iig.-r ol sataii . irange ^ji u hat Mr. P. should l,e vo,e,l a friend ot the ,-burch, and I an ho send hundred into the rhnn-l. tor hm. to drm, hr ' t .., . 188 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. begun, were Papists, till they heard the gospel, but are not recon- ciled to the church, even to the invisible church, or communion of saints. A few of these lost sheep we pick up, but seldom speak of it, lest our good Protestants should stir up the Papists to tear us in pieces. At Mr. Rolf's, a .pious Dissenter, I heard of the extreme bitterness of his two ministers who make it their business to go from house to house, to set their people against the truth, threat- ening all who hear us with excommunication. So far beyond the Papists are these moderate men advanced in persecution." Mr. Wesley now quitted this part of the kingdom, and, visiting several towns in his way back, he came safe to Dublin on the 27th of September. October 8, he took his passage for England, and the next night . landed at Holyhead. He wrote to a friend the following account of the dangers he had escaped. ' ' On Saturday evening at half past eight, I entered that small boat, and were two hours in getting to the vessel. There was not then water to cross the bar; so we took our rest till eleven on Sunday morning. Then God sent us a fair wind, and we sailed smoothly before it five hour's and a half. Towards evening the wind freshened upon us, and we had full enough of it. I was called to account for a bit of cnke I had eat in the morning, and thrown into violent exerci.sc. Up or down, in the cabin or on deck, made no difference: yet in the midst of it, I perceived a distinct heavy concern, for I knew not what. It was now pitch dark, and no small tempest lay upon us. The captain had ordered in all the sails. I kept mostly upon deck till half past eight, when, upon inquiry, he told me, he expected to be in the harbor by nine: I answered, we would compound for ten. Whih we were talking, the mainsail, as I take it, got loose; at the same time the small boat, for want of fastening, fell out of its place. The master called all hands on deck, and thrust me down into the cabin; when, in a minute, we heard a cry above, ' We have lost the mast ! ' A passenger ran up, and brought us worse news, that it was not the mast, but the poor master himself, whom I had scarcely left, when the boat, as they supposed, struck him and knocked him overboard. From that moment he was seen and heard no more. My soul was bowed before the Lord. I kneeled down, and commended the departing spirit to his mercy in Christ Jeus. I adored his distinguishing goodness. The one shall be taken, and the other left. I thought of those lines of Young : ' No warning given ! unceremonious death ! a sudden rush from life's meridian joys; a plunge opaque beyond conjecture.' The sailors were so confounded they knew not what they did. The decks were strewed with sails; the wind shitting about the compass; we just on the shore, and the vessel driving, where or how they knew not. One of our cabin passengers ran to the helm, and gave orders as captain, till they had righted the ship. But I ascribe it to our invisible Pilot, that we got safe to shore soon after ten. The storm was so high, that we doubted whether any boat would venture to fetch us. At last one answered and came. I thought it safer to lie in the vessel; but one calling, ' Mr. Wesley, you must come,' 1 followed, and bv eleven o'clock found out my old lodgings at Rob TIIK LIFE OK THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 189 crt Grillitlis. October 10, I blessed God that I did not stay in the la*t night: a more tempestuous one, I do not remember.'' lie now wrote the following thanksgiving hymn: All praise to the Lord, Who rules with a word The untractable sea, And limits its rage by his steadfast decree : Whose providence binds, Or'releases the winds, And compels them again At his beck to put on the invisible chain. Even now he hath heard Our cry. and appear'd On the face of the deep, And commanded the tempest its distance to keep: His piloting hand Hath brought us to land, A^d no longer distrcss'd, \Ve are joyful again in the haven to rest. O that all men would raise His tribute of praise, His goodness declare, And thankfully sing of his fatherly care ! With rapfure approve His dealings of love, And tin; wonders proclaim Performed by the virtue of Jesus's name. Through Jesus alone He delivers his own, And a token doth send That His love shall direct us, and save to the end : With joy we embrace The pli'i!<.n> of his grace, In a moment outfly These storms of affliction, and land in the sky. " At half past nine o'clock, I took horse in a perfect hurricane, nnd was wet through in less than ten minutes; but I rode on, thank- ful that I was not at sea. Near five in the afternoon 1 , I entered the boat at Haldon-ferry, with a clergyman and others, who crowded our small cra/.y vessel. Tie water wa~ exceedingly rough, our hore> frightened, and we looking to In- overset every moment. The minister acknowledged lie never was in the like danger. We uere half drowned in the boat. 1 >at at the bottom, with him and a \\oman, who .-tuck ver\ cl.i~e to me, -o that m\ 1'einir able to .-wini would not have he||n-d me. But tin- Lonhwa* my support. 1 cried out to my brother clergyman, ' F< ar not, Chri.-tian thtipported by authentic document?. I think far uthiTwi.se nf Dr. Mather, and Bishop Burnet. It is indeed true, that Burnet'a History of his own Time, is written with great cau- tion; hut this surely docs not deserve censure, but commendation. The. truth seems to he, that Burnet was a man of great modera- tion; on \\hidi account, the Zealots, both of the hiirh and low church party, became his inveterate enemies. For the satisfaction of the read'-r, I shall give a short account both of Dr. Mather* and of Bishop Burnet. t i Mather, nn eminent American divine, was liorn at Boston, in minister of Boston in 1684, and spent his in promoting several excellent societies for r Mip|ire.-vjn L r (lij.oriic.-r*, one for reforming f-iual;er>, wh"^ business ii was to l!i> reputation wax not confined to his own country ; <> :!;i >L >,i\\, -sent a diploma for the <.f dcx tor in (liviuiiy; und.in 1714, the Royal Swety of London chose him oiH-of ilieir Fellows. He died in 17^-. llis chief work was, Magnalia Christi Americana, or an Ecclesiastical History of New England, from its first planting in 1620, to 1698, in folio. t Cill.ort Burnel, was born at Edinburgh in 16-13, of an ancient family in the shire of Aberdeen. His father being bred to the study of the law, was, at the restoration, appointed one of the Lords of Session, with the title of Lord Gri- mond. Our author, the youngest son of his father, was sent to continue his studies at Aberdeen, at ten \ears of ace, and was admitted M. A. before he was fourteen. His own inc linabon led him to the study of the civil and feudal law; and lie used to say, that it was from this study he "had received more just no- ic-ty and government, than those which divines maintain. About n year alter, he began to apply himself to the study of divinity, and was admit: efore hewas jjfUtf 1 Sir Alex. Burnet, his cousm-german, olfi-roil him :: , ept of it. In 1CG3, he came to Eng- land, and spent a short time ; .'I Cambridge. InlGC4, he made a tour through Holland and France. At Amsterdam, by the help of a Jewish Rabbi, he perfected himself in the Hebrew language; and likewise became ac- ijii:iinic-d with the- leading men of the different persuasions tolerated in that country: as (Talvinists, Arminians, Lutherans, Anabaptists, Brownists, Papists, and Vnitari:! ;u-h of which he used frequently to declare, he met -urh unfeigned pi.-t\ -.iint virtue, that he became fixed in a strong iiiity, and an invincible, abhorrence of all severities on l'\ tr:-.-. Admitted minister of Salton, in which station \\<- v.-rvcd live- yi-ar-* in the most exemplary manner. He- rri-w up a me- morial, in which b' of the primipal errors in the sin in, which .\]>.-icl bun to tl.eir r. - i.tnic nts. il in clra\\iirj up the ' Memoirs ol : ] iamillon." Puke him to London, and introduced him to Km^' C'harK-s II. Af- irriri! Lady Margaret Kennedy, daughter of the F.arl c.f Cassili-. a lady of piety and p-od understanding, nmf strongly inclined to the PrwbytenahS. The day before their marri^ve. he delivered I fie lady ft (bed. reiuiiincing all pr- her fortune. \x Inch \v.-: !e, and which must have fallen into his hands. >ln- having no intention to secure il. Hnrnet's intimacy with the Dukes of Hamiltotf and Lauderdale. OCCM him to he freqnently ^'-Mt lor by tin- King and tin- Puke of York, who had conversations with him in private. But Landerdale. I ! nl the free- dom with wliicd 1'iiiriiet s]>okc' to him, toon me." It certainly could not have fallen into litter hands. Mr. John Wesley's nreat weakness was. a proiiene-s to believe every one sinci re in his professions of n-linion, till he had the most positive, imd, perhaps, repeated proofs of IPS insincerity; and to believe their testimonies of things as true, \\ ithout makinir proper allow- for their innorance. This exposed him to frequent im[iosition un enabb-d To ride out, and to confer with the prea-'hers and oilier- \ unu-t ~>, \ went In the room, that [ mi'.'ht hear with my own ears, one (of the preachers) of whom many strange things had been told me. Hut such a preacher never have I heard before, and hope. I never shall anain. It was teyond ;>tion. [ cannot say that lie prea"4ied fal-e doctrine, or true, 196 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. or any doctrine at all; but pure unmixed nonsense. Not one sen- .tence did he utter that could do the least good. Now and then a text of Scripture was dragged in by head and shoulders. I could scarcely refrain from stopping him. He set my blood a gal- loping, and threw me into such a sweat, that I expected the fever to follow. Some begged me to step into the desk and speak a few words to the dissatisfied hearers. I did so, taking no notice of M. F k, late superintendent of all Ireland ! I talked closely with him, utterly averse to working, and told him plainly he should either work with his hands, or preach no more. He complained of my brother; I answered I would repair the supposed injury by setting him up again. At last he yielded to work." The same day he silenced another preacher. August 12, being at Newcastle, he desired W. Shent, who was with him, to go to Musselborough. Before he set out, he gave Mr. Wesley the following account of a remarkable trial they had lately had at Leeds. " At Whitccoat-Hill, three miles from Leeds, a few weeks since, as our brother Maskew was preaching, a^mob arose, broke the windows and doors, and struck the constable, Jacob Hawley, one of the society. On this we indicted them for an as- sault; and the ring-leader of the mob, John Hellingworth, indicted our brother the constable, and got persons to swear the constable struck him. The grand jury threw out our indictment, and found theirs against us, so we stood trial with them, on Monday, July 15, 1751. The Recorder, Richard Wilson, Esq. gave it in our favor, with the rest of the court. But the foreman of the jury, Matthew Priestly, with two others, Richard Cloudsly, and Jabez Bunnel, would not agree with the rest, being our avowed enemies. The foreman was Mr. Murgatroyd's great friend and champion against the Methodists. However the Recorder gave strict orders to a guard of constables, to watch the jury, that they should have neither meat, drink, candles, or tobacco, till they were agreed in their verdict. They were kept prisoners all that night and the next day till five in the afternoon, when one of the jury said, he would die before he would give it against us. Then he spake closely to the foreman concerning his prejudice against the Methodists, till at last he condescended to refer it to one man. Him the other charged to speak as he would answer it to God in the day of judgment. The man turned pale, and trembled, and desired that another might decide it. Another, John Hardwick, being called upon, immedi- ately decided it in favor of the Methodists. After the trial, Sir Henry Ibison, one of the justices, called a brother, and said, ' You see God never forsakes a righteous man, take care you never for- sake him.' " Besides Richard Wilson, Esq. Recorder of Leeds, the following justices were present; J. Frith, mayor; Alderman Micklethwait, Alderman Denison, Alderman Sawyer, Alderman Smith, and Al- derman Brooks. Sir Henry Ibison was mentioned above. Mr. Wesley left Newcastle, August 24, and on the 26th, reached Thirsk in Yorkshire, where his Journal for the present year ends. It is evident from the nature of the thing, that he must have met with great difficulties in 'executing the design of his journey, and THE LITE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 197 have made, himself many enemies. But he seldom regarded con- -. \\licn In- was convinced that he was doing his duty. Eiis muid, however, waa sometimes much burdened. On one oc- ca-ion, he oh-er\i -s. "Preaching I perceive, is not my principal business, God knoweth my heart and all its burdens. O that he woultl take the matter into his own hand, though he lay me aside as a broken vessel!" But he was frequently comforted and strengthened in preaching and prajing with the societies. After MIII- nf these opportunities he says, " My faith was greatly strength- ened for the \\<>rk. The manner, and the instruments of carrying it on, I leave entirely In God." July *. 1 T.")t. Mr. Charles We.-ley, with his brother, who was indisposed,* .Mr. Charles IVrronrt, and another friend, set out for Norwich. On the 10th, in the evening they reached J-akenham, where they were informed the whole city was in an uproar about lames Wheatley, "whose works of darkness," says Mr. Wesley, an- now brought to light; \\ hereby the people are so scandalized and exasperated, that they are ready to rise and tear him in pieces. \Ve do not therefore wonder that the clergy are not forward to show their friendly inclinations to us; yet one has sent us a civil menage, excusing hj s not visiting us till the tumult is over." The next day tin- gentleman with whom they lodged at Lakenham dined with the mayor of Norwich, a wi-e, resolute man, who labored for peace. lb- was employed all day in taking the allldavits of the women whom Wheatley had tried to corrupt; these accounts were printed and cried about the -treeN, which occasioned great confu- \Vhatcould sataii,or his apost! Mr. Wesley, "do more, to .-hut the door against the gospel in this place forever? ] came to us. entreating us to preach. The advertise- ment we had printed here last year, disclaiming Mr. Wheatley, did much good, and, with the blc--ing of God, helped the people to distinguish. Our ho-t also, has assured the mayor, that Mr. Wheatley i- no Methodi-t, or a--ociate of ours. A letter of Charles Perronet'a to Wheatley they have printed there, contrary to our express orders. It is not lit that our hand should be upon him. l-Vesh discoveries are daily made of his lewdness, enough to make tin- ears of all V, ho hear to tingle: yet lie is miite in-en-ihle!" Tlie-e thing-i are now mentioned, because the notoriety of them at the time appears a sudicient justification of Mr. John \V. conduct toward- Wheatley. Sunday, July 1 J. The) walked to Mr. F.dward-'- in Norwich, and at -even o'clock in the morning' Mr. Charles We-ley took the field. He preached on Ho^'-llill to about -20OO hearers, his brother standing \>\ him. A drunkard or two were troublesome, but more out of mirth than malice. They afterwards went to church, and the people, both in the -treets and at the cathedral, were remarka- bly civil. He adds, " The I.---.. n-. I'-alms, Kpi-tles and Gospel, were very encouraging. Tin- anthem made our hearts rcioi' pray for the peace of Jerusalem; they -h:;ll prosper that love thee. Peace be within thy wall-, and prosperity within thy palaces. For ff- ~ ~ ~~~ * Se also Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal in his Works, vol. xxix. p. 299. 198 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. my brethren and companion's sake will I now say, peace be within thee. Because of the house of the Lord our God, will I seek thy good.' We received the sacrament at the hands of the bishop. In the afternoon I went to St. Peter's, and at five o'clock to Hog- Hill, where it was computed that ten thousand persons were pres- ent. Again. I preached repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. They listened with great seriousness their hearts were plainly touched, as some shoAved by their tears. Who could have thought the people of Norwich would ever more have borne a field-preacher? It is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes. To him be all the glory, who saith, ' I will work, and who shall hinder?"' July 19. Mr. John Wesley left them, and Mr. Charles con- tinued his labors. " At night," he says, " I had multitudes of the great vulgar and the small to hear me, with three justices, and nine clergymen : many, I am persuaded, felt the sharp two-edged sword. Sunday, July 21. My audience at seven in the morning was greatly increased. I dwelt chiefly on those words, ' He hath sent me to preach glad tidings to the meek, or poor;' and labored, as all last week, to bring them to a sense of their wants; and for this end I have preached the law, which is extremely wanted here. The poor sinners have been surfeited with smooth words and flat tering invitations. The greater cause have we for wonder and thanksgiving, that they can now endure sound and severe doctrine. I received the sacrament again from his lordship, among a score of communicants. If the gospel prevail in this place, they will by and by find the difference. July 22, God is providing us a place; an old large brew house, which the owner, a justice of peace, has reserved for us. He has refused several, always declaring he would let it to none but Mr. John Wesley. Last Saturday Mr. Edwards agreed, in my brother's name, to take a lease for seven years; and this morning Mr. S. has sent his workmen to begin to put it into repair. The people are much pleased at our having it: so are not satan and his Antinomian apostles." July 27. He was informed of the death of a person whom he considered and loved as a son in the gospel, but whose unsteadiness had given him great pain. His observations on the occasion show, that he had a mind susceptible of the finest sentiments of friendship. " Just now," says he, I hear from Leeds that my poor rebellious son has taken his flight. But God healed his backslidings first, and he is at rest ! My poor J. H n is at rest in the bosom of his Heavenly Father. what a turn has it given my heart ! what a mixture of passions do I feel here! But joy and thankfulness are uppermost. I opened the book of consolation, and cast my eye upon a word which shall wipe away all tears : ' I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death.' Sunday, July 28, I met our little society, or rather candidates for a society, at five in the morning. At seven, Lpreached Christ Jesus, the Saviour of all men, to a numerous, quiet congregation, and after- wards heard the bishop preach and received the sacrament from him. At five in the evening, after prayer for an open door, I went forth to such a multitude as we hav not seen before in Norwich. During THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. ,59 the hymn, a pale-, trembling opposer labored to interrupt the work of God, and draw olVthe people's attention: but as soon as I began to read the history of the prodigal son, his commission ended, and lie left me to a ipiiet ainlienee. Now the door was opened indeed Kor an hour and a half 1 showed their sins and wanderings from God, and invited them back to their Father's house. And ,-urely he had compassion on them, inclining many hearts to return. God, I plainly found, had delivered them into my hand. He filled my mouth with persuasive \\ords, and my heart with strong de.-ires for their salvation. 1 concluded, and began again, testif\inir my good will towards them, which was the sole end of my coming. But if I henceforth see them no more, yet is my labor with my God. They have heard words whereby they may he saved; and many- of them, I cannot doubt, will he our crown of rejoicing in the great day. Several serious persons followed me to Mr. ESowutfo'g, de.-iring to be admitted into our society. 1 told them, as others before, to come among us lirst for some time, and see how they liked it. We spent some time together in conference, praise, and prayer. I am in no haste for a society: first let us see how the candidates live." Had this cautions and prudent conduct been observed, through every part of the Methodi.-t discipline, the preachers and members of the societies, would not indeed have been so numerous as at pre-ent, but they would have had u degree of excellence, they have not yet attained. M'r. NVe.-ley goes on. .Inly 30, " 1 preached at five, and found the people's hearts opened for the word. The more satan rages, the more our Lord will own and !>le-- us. A poor rebel at the con- clu-iim lifted up his voice; for whom 1 first prayed, and then turn- ing full upon him, preached repentance and Christ to his heart. I de- sired him to turn his face touards me, but he could not. However he felt the invisible chain, which held him to hear the offers of irrace and salvation. 1 have great hope that satan has lost his .-lave; .-ome a--nred me they saw him depart in tears. July 31, I expounded Isaiah xxxii. 1, to my constant hearers, \\ ho seem more and more to know their \\ants. At night, 1 laid the axe to the root, and shnued their actual and original corruption, from Kev. iii. 17. 'Thou >a\e-t, I am rich, and kimwc.-t not that thon art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and, naked.' The .-tmng man ii-turbed in hi- palace, and roared on every side! M \ strength increased witli the oppo-ition. A gentleman on hor-eback, \\ith others* was ready to gnash upon me \\itli his teeth, but my voice prevailed, and they retreated to their strong hold, the alehouse. There, with dilliculty, they procured .-ome butcher- to appear in their quarrel; but they had no commi--ion to approach till 1 had done. ^ Then ; in the la-r h\ nm, they made up to the table with great fury. The foremost often lifted up his stick to strike me, being \\ilhin his reach; |,ut he was not permitted. I -laid to pray for them, and walked quietly to my li"li:iii^-. Poor Habshakeh muttert d something about the Bishop of Ivxeter; but did not accept of my invitation to Mr. Kdwanl-'s. Tin- concern and |o\e of the people \\ere much increased, by my supposed danrer. We joined vr in prayer and thanksgiving a* usual; and -lept in peace." m 200 THK LIFE OP THE REV. CHARGES WESLEY. Mr Wesley's Journal gives us no further information of his la- bors, or of any of his proceedings, till the latter end of the year 1756. The number of lay-preachers was now greatly increased; and though very few of them had enjoyed the benefit of a learned or even a good education in the common branches of knowl- edge> yet there were among thorn men of strong sense, and great powers of mind, who soon became useful and able preachers of the gospel. We may naturally suppose, that these/conscious of their abilities and usefulness, would begin to feel some uneasiness under the very humble character of a Methodist preacher, which the public at that time held in great contempt. This seems to have been actually the case; for they wished to promote a plan, which no doubt they hoped might both be useful to the people, and give them a greater degree of .respectability in the public opinion. To accomplish this purpose, they were desirous that the preachers, or some of them at least, should have some kind of ordination, and be allowed to administer the ordinances to the people, through all the societies. Both Mr. John and Charles Wesley opposed this at- tempt, as a total dereliction of the avowed principles on which the societies were first united together. When they became itinerant preachers, and began to form societies, they utterly disclaimed any intention of making a separate party in the nation: they never intended that the societies should be separate churches: the mem- bers were constantly exhorted to attend their respective places of worship, whether the Established Church, or a Dissenting meeting; and the times of preaching on the Lord's day were purposely fixed, to give them liberty so to do. They had no intention to separate any from their former church-membership, but to awaken persons of all denominations to a serious sense of religion; to call them back to their first principles, to be helpers of their faith, and to stir them up to work out their salvation with fear and trembjing! Their leading object was, to bring persons of all persuasions to an experimental and practical knowledge of the fundamental truths of the Christian religion; to unite them together in brotherly love, while each retained his former religious connexion and his peculiar opinions, on church government and modes of worship. It is evi- dent that the Methodist societies were formed on these broad and disinterested principles, however narrow-minded and interested men may have misconstrued them, or endeavored to pervert them. It was, indeed, a new thing in the world; but the two brothers were fullj r persuaded that this was the peculiar calling of the Methodists. They had been gradually led into this plan, under a concurrence of circumstances which appeared to them providential, and many years' experience of its extensive usefulness had con- firmed them in this opinion. To separate the people, therefore, from their former connexions, and unite them into an independent body, they thought was departing from their proper calling, and quitting the station which God had appointed them for the benefit ol tlie nation. This subject has often been discussed, but the question has never been fairly stated. It is not merely, whether the Meth- odists shall separate from the Church of England? but whether they s!ml! separate :V.>m the Church, and from every denomination THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 201 of Pi-.-r-nters hitherto known in the kingdom, and ', body, r ami independent of both. TJjus lar, they ha\e beeo akind of middle link, utiitini: tlir 1 Ms-enters, and members of the Church, in the inti-re-t- of c\\.> rimental nTijrion, and in christian love and charity to one another. \ se|)anition then-fore, will make the breach wider than ever: it will overturn the original constitution of Meth- odism, ;md totally subvert the very spirit of it. This in my opin- ion will be of Bcrious consequence; not only to the Methodist* them- selves, but to the nation at large. 1 The coiita'/ion, however, had "one forth: the pla-rne was begun: a division in the -ociety of Lreds, had already taken place, and the minds of mam different societie- \\-ere irreatly un.-ettled, by a few of the |in-.-..-h'ei-. Mr. Charles \Ve-|e\ \\ a- much a Heeled with proeeedini:-. I le con.-idcred the pre-etit attempts to separate of the people from the Chnreh. who hail belonged to her, and the Di-M-nters amoni; thi'in from their former connexions, 'as a partial evil only: but he looked forward to the con-equences, which would probably follow, when Mono were, left to oppose, them. "While under the-e painful exercises of mind, the words of the Lord by the prophet, often irave him romfort: " I will brinir the, third part ihroii'.'h the tin:." He often preached from the-e words in the journey we are ^oinir to describe; and would often mention them to hi* 'friend- in com er-ation, e\en to the close of hi.- lite. \pect, that when he and his brother were ret; . troiibh'-i would ari>e in the societies; but that, after various .-tniL'jles, a third part would be found to adhere to their original calling, and to the original -implicity of the Methodi-ts. Sept.-mber 17. He left Bristol, and visited the societies in Glou- cester.- hi re ami StatVord-hire. e\ cry \\h-Te eontirminir the brethren in the truths of the iro-pel, and in their peculiar calling as Metho- di-t-. On the -JM. In- came to Nottingham, and spent the after- noon in takin-r dounthe name- of tho-e in the society, and con- \er-ini: \\ith them. He adds, " \Ve n-joiced to meet once more, after -o lonir a reparation. My subject both at niirht and_ in the. morninir, wa-, ' 1 will brin^' the third part thronirh th- lire.' It . time iii' -olemn rejoiciiii.'. There hail been, twelve months ,t revival and increa-e pf th<- society; but satan was beL'inniiiL' airain to >ow hi- tares. My romin^ "\\h tru-t, will be the means of preventinir a divi-ion." The next day tDfl to Shellield. " Here al-o," 1; 1 ileliven-d 111}' own -oul, and the people seemed awakened and alarmed. I spake plainly and loviiiL'ly to ti . of continuing in the Chur.-h: and though man\ of them were Diaeeutera and predcstini none \\ere offended/' It is probable they understood hi- m- and tin n tin-re \\;.- no just cau-e of oifenee. By advising thpae who lielon-ed to the Cluirch, to continue in it, In :( d\i-i-d tl. .sriii, -.ue in their n ,-pecti\e meetings, or churches. _His I \\:i- to di uade the imunlier- of the Methot! . HUT couin-\ions, and unitimr into lody. AThU 7il, utallv mcnt; ' 'harlcs i; will be considered moro nt Icnyth, 111 tin- htirr part of the life of Mr. John Wesley. 202 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. In doing this he sometimes mentioned the Dissenters, as well as thd members of the Church of England, but not always, as in most places these formed the bulk of the Methodist societies. Passing through Huntslet, the Rev. Mr. Crook, minister of the place, stopped him and took him to his house. Here he met with Dr. Cockburn, his old school-fellow and friend, who had waited for him near a week, to take him to York. Mr. Wesley spent a delightful hour in conversation with them, full of life and zeal, and simplicity, and then went on to Leeds. Sunday, September 26, he preached at seven in the morning, then walked to Huntslet, and preached twice for Mr. Crook; in the evening he returned to Leeds, and preached a fourth time to a very crowded audience. In the society, he observes, " I could speak of nothing but love, for I felt nothing else. Great was our rejoicing over each other. Satan, I believe, has done his worst, and will get no further advantage by exasperating their spirits against their departed brethren. They were unanimous to stay in the Church, because the Lord stays in it, and multiplies his witnesses therein. Monday the 27th, 1 break- fasted with Miss N., who was not so evil-affected towards her forsaken brethren as I expected. Nothing can ever bring such as her back, but the charity which hopeth all things, beareth all things, endureth all things. I went to the Church-prayers, with several who have been long dealt with to forsake them utterly. They will stand the firmer, I hope, for their shaking." September 28. " I set out with Dr. Cockburn, for York, and preached from Hab. iii. 2. ' O Lord, revive thy work.' The crowd made our room excessively hot: but that did not hinder their attention. Our preacher stationed here, had quite left off preach- ing in the morning. Many told me. I could not get a congregation at five o'clock : but I found it otherwise. The room was almost full, while I explained, 'Being made free from sin, and become the servants of God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.' I insisted largely on the necessity of laboring after holiness. The hearers appeared much stirred up. I spent the day (September 29) in conferring with all comers. The doc- tor's house was open to all, and his heart also : his whole desire being to spread the gospel." October 1. He met with a Miss T. earnestly seeking salvation; who had been awakened by reading Theron and Aspasio, written by Mr. Hervey. While at York, Mr. Wesley's time was fully occupied; not merely with preaching night and morning, and con- versing with the members of the society: but in attending persons of learning and character, who were desirous of his company, to state their objections to the doctrines and economy of the Metho- dists, and to hear his answers. This day he spent an hour with Mr. D. and answered his candid objections. He had also an op- portunity of defending his old friend Mr. Ingham. " It is hard," says he, "that a man should be hanged for his looks; for the ap- pearance of M nism. Their spirit and practices, he uas as utterly renounced as we have: their manner and phrase cannot so soon be shaken off." Simplicity and goodness constantly met with his approbation: under whatever dress or form he saw them, they THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 203 attracted his notice and ensured his friendship. He found Mercy Hell here, ami these amiable qualities shone so bright through the little sinirnlarities of her profession, that he had sweet fellowship with her. lie add.-, " I marvel not that the Friends, so fallen from their first simplicity, cannot receive her testimony." Thus speaks Mr. Wesley of a woman, who was a public teacher among the l-'riends. Many similar instances occur in his life, which plainh -how that his love of truth and goodness, always broke through his high-church prejudices, and united his heart, in Christian fellowship, to the wi.-e and -rood of every communion. October "2. The whole day was spent in singing, conference, anil prayer. "I attended," says he, "the quire-service. The people then- were marvellously civil, and obliged me with the an- Ihem I desired, Hah. iii., a feast for a king, as Queen Anne called The |{ev. Mr. Williamson walked with me to his house, in Uie face of tile sun. I would have spared him, but he was quite above fear. A pious, sensible Dissenter cleaved to us all day, and accompanied us to the preaching. I discoursed on my favorite subject, ' I will bring the third part, through the fire.' We glorified (iod in the lire, and rejoiced in hope of coining forth as gold. Sunday, October 3. From live till near eight in the morning I talked closdy with each of the society: then, at Mr. Williamson's request, I preached on the Ordinances from Isaiah Ixiv. 5. 'In tho-e is continuance and we shall be saved.' I dwelt longest on what had hern mo-i neglected, family prayer, public prayer, and he sacrament. The Lord set to his seal, and confirmed the word with a double blessing. I received the sacrament at the minster. They were obliged to consecrate twice, the congregation being doubled and trebled through my exhortation and example. Glory lie to God alone. I went to Mr. Williamson's church, who read prayers as one who felt them, and then Ix-ckoned me. 1 stepped up into the pulpit, when no one expected it, and cried to a full audience, 'The Kingdom of God is at hand; repent ye, and believe the gospel.' They were all attention. The word diiL not return but accomplished that for which it was sent. Neither is he th-it planted, any thing, neither is he that watereth." October 5. Being returned to Leeds, hi- conversed with one of the preachers who seemed desirous of making a separation; and adds, I threw away some words on one, uho is \\ i.-er in his oun ' Inn seven men \\ ho can render a reason." The next day, he n train c.invcr-i'd with the same preacher, who frankly confessed, if any of th- -cirtie- should desire him to take clnrire of tins distinct body, he -hould not refuse them. Mr. \Vesh-y told him plainly, that the ground of all such de-iirns \\;is prid< : but his word- \\ere spoken into the air. He now -et out for Seacroft. and rode on to \berford, to see his old friend Mr. Ingham, who was al>- laboring in his Lord's vineyard. "Iliad the happn says he, '- of finding lady Marian-tat home, and their son Ignatius. She informed me thai Mr. Imrharif- circuit takes in about four hundred miles; that he has -i\ fellow-laborers, ami a thou-and per- sons in his socirties, most of them converted. 1 rejoiced in his nut-cess. Ignatius would hardly be satisfied at my not preaching. 204 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. We passed an hour and a half profitably, and got safe back to Sea croft before night. Soon after, our dearest brother Grimshaw found us, and brought a blessing with him. I preached from Luke xxi. 34, ' Take heed to yourselves,' &c., and further enforced our Lord's warning on the society. Our hearts were comforted and knit together. October 8, we had another blessed hour with them, before we left this lively people. I continued till one o'clock, in conference with my worthy friend and fellow-laborer, Mr. Grim- shaw; a man after my own heart; whose love of the church, floAvs from his love of Christ. With such, may my lot be cast in both worlds. " I rode with my faithful brother Grimshaw to Bramley, and preached to a multitude of serious souls, who eagerly received our Lord's saying, ' Look up, and lift up your heads,' &-c. They seemed broad awake, when I called again in the morning, October 2, ' Watch ye therefore, and pray always,' &.c. Their spirit quick- ened mine. We had sweet fellowship together. I have no doubt, but they will be counted worthy to escape, and to stand be- fore the Son of Man. Returning to Leeds, I met my brother Whitefield, and was much refreshed by the account of his abundant labors. I waited on him" to our room, and gladly sat under his word. October 10. From Isaiah Ixiv. 5, I earnestly pressed the duties of constant communicating, of hearing, reading, preaching the word; of fasting, of private, family, and public prayer. The spirit of love and union was in the midst of us. I came to Birstal before noon. My congregation was a thousand or two less, through George Whitefield's preaching to-day at Haworth. Between four and five thousand were left to receive my warning from Luke xxi. 34. After church service, we met again : every soul seemed to hang on the word. Two such precious opportuni- ties,*! have not enjoyed this many a day. It was the old time re- vived; a weighty spirit rested on the congregation, and they stood like men prepared to meet the Lord." October 11. Mr. Whitefield, and Mr. Grimshaw, were present at a watch-night at Leeds. Mr. Wesley preached first, and Mr. Whitefield after him. It was a time of great solemnity, and of great rejoicing in hope of the glorious appearing of the great God. He now left Leeds, but continued preaching in the neighboring places a few days. At Birstal, he makes the following observa- tion: " The word was clothed with power, both to awaken and to confirm. My principal concern is for the disciples, that their houses may be built on the rock, before the rains descend. I heai in most places, the effect of the word; but I hearken after it, less than formerly, and take little notice of those, who say they receive comfort, or faith, or forgiveness. Let their fruits show it." October 17. He came to Mr. Grimshaw's, at Haworth, and was greatly refreshed with the simplicity and zeal of the people. Here a young preacher in Mr. Ingham's connexion came to spend tho evening with him. " I found great love for him," says Mr. Wo. ley, " and wished all our sons in the gospel, were equally modest and discreet." He was now more fully informed of the state of the people in several societies, that, having been prejudiced acainst THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY; 205 the Church of England, l>y some of the preacher--, their minds had been nn-eUled ;ui(l rendered dissati-ticd with the Methodist economy. These \\rrc easily induced to leave the society, and unite thcm>el\ e- to sojiie independent body: seldom with advan- liiit often with loss. He talked largely with Mr. Grimshaw, how to remedy the evil. " We agreed," -a\ - lie. " 1. That noth- ing Call save the Methodists from fullinir a prey to every seducer Imt dose walking witii Cod, in all the commandments and ordinan- -pecially ri'idinir tlie word. and pra\er. private, family, and public. 2. That the preachers should lie allowed more time in e\i-ry place, to \isit from house to house, after Mr. HaMer's man- ner. 3. That a small treatise should be w ritten. to "round them in their Calling, and pre.-i-r\e them a-.rain.-t seducer.-; and be lodged in family." He now set out for Lancashire, accompanied by his Zealous friend .Mr. Crimshaw. They reached .Manchester on the 'JOth. They found the society in a low, divided ,-tatc, and reduced nearly one half. " I make more allowance." -a\- Mr. AVesley, "for this poor shattered society, because they have been neglected, if not abused, by our preachers. The leaders desired me not to let J. T. come amouir them airaiu. for he did them more harm than good, by talking in his witty way a^;' : nst the Church '"id clergy. As for poor .1. II. he could ni>t advise them to iro to church, because he never went himself. Hut some informed me, that he ad\ ised them not to go. I talked with the leaders, and earnestly preed them to set ?m ex- ample to the (lock, by walking in all the commandments and ordi- nances. I wrote my thoughts to my brother, as follows. 'Mr. Walker's letter* de-er\es tl , (. M .| iou>ly considered. One only thinir occurs to me now, which niifrht pri'\entin a irreat measure the mischiefs \\ hii-h ^ ill probalily ensue after our death : and that is. i:ie;:ter, much greater deliberation and care in admitting preacher-. Con-ider M-riou-ly, it' we have not been too ea>y and too hasty in thi> matter. L< I us pray (iod to sliow us, if tin- has not been the principal cause, \\ h\ -o many of our preacliers ba\e lamentably mi-carried. Ou^'ht any new preacher to be reci bei'oi-.- \\e know that he i< irroiuided. not only in the doctrine- \\ e teach, but in the di-cipline al-o, and particularly in the communion of tin- Church of Kujrhiid? If we do not insi-t on that r-ij i -f (or our desolate, mother, as a prerequisite, yel should e not be \\eii a-siired that the candidate is no enemy to the Church? I met the society in calm love, and exhoited them to stand fast in one mind and one spirit; in the old paths, or nay- of Cod's appointing. Henceforth they w ill not beliex e e\ery spirit. The Lord stablish their hearts with nr. October -JS. He breakfasted w it h .Mr. liichard Harlow, \\ lio-e uniform conduct, for a -rreat man\ \rarx, ha- done honor to the Methodist society, and to religion in irem-nd. I ^ jo iced," says * Several 1- 'v.niul the Rev. Mr. Walker, of Truro, about this lime. They ar m tin- Anniniuii Maga/ine. t Natural aflcction ; buch as parents have fur their children, or children far their parents. * 18 206 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Mr. Wesley, " in the remembrance of his blessed sister, now in glory. For seven years, she adorned the gospel in all things." He afterwards took horse with Mr. Philips for Hafield. The next day, Sunday the 24th, he preached in the church, which was better filled than had ever been known- in a morning;" and in the evening was exceedingly crowded. He makes a short observation here, that shows his attachment to the Church of England, in a much stronger light than anything which another person could say of him. " I tasted the good word," says he, " while reading it. Indeed the scripture comes with double weight to me in a church. If any pity me for my bigotry, I pity them for their blind prejudice, which robs them of so many blessings." October 24. He returned to Manchester, and makes the fol- lowing observations on Mr. Whitefield's candor and liberality. " Here I rejoiced to hear of the great good Mr. Whitefield has done in our societies. He preached as universally as my brother. He warned them every where against apostacy, and insisted on the necessity of holiness after justification. He beat down the separa- ting spirit, highly commending the prayers and services of our church; charged our people to meet their bands and classes con- stantly, and never to leave the Methodists, or God would leave them. In a word, he did his utmost to strengthen our hands; and he deserves the thanks of all the churches for his abundant labor of love." Octobor 29, he wrote to Mr. Grimshaw as follows: " I could not leave this shattered society so soon as I proposed. They have not had fair play from our treacherous sons in the gospel, but have been scattered by them as sheep upon the mountains. I have once more persuaded them to go to church and sacrament, and stay to carry them thither the next Lord's day. Nothing but grace can keep our children, after our departure, from running into a thousand sects, a thousand errors. Grace, exercised, kept up and increased in the use of all the means; especially family and public prayer and the sacrament, will keep them steady. Let us labor, while we continue here, to ground and build them up in the Scriptures, and in all the ordinances. Teach them to handle well the sword of the spirit, and the shield of faith. Should I live to see you again, I trust you w r ill assure me, there is not a member of all your societies but reads the Scriptures daily, uses private prayer, joins in family and public worship, and communicates con- stantly. ' In those is continuance, and we shall be saved.' " << To MY BELOVED BRETHREN AT LEEDS, Stc. " Grace and peace be multiplied! I thank my God on your be- half, for the grace which is given unto you, by which ye stand fast in one mind and in one spirit. My Master, I am persuaded, sent me to you at this time to confirm your souls in the present truth in your calling,in the old paths of gospel ordinances. O that ye may be a pattern to the flock for your unanimity and love. O that ye may continue steadfast in the word, and in fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers (private, family, and public,) till we all meet around the great white throne ! I knew beforehand, that THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 207 the Sanballats, and Tobiahs, would be grieved when they heard there was a man come to seek the good of" the Church of England. I expected they would pervert my words, us if I should say, ' The church could save you.' So indeed you and they thought, till I and my brethren taught you better; and sent you in and through all the means to Jesus Christ. But let not their slanders move you. Continue in the old ship. Jesus hath a favor for our church, and is wonderfully visiting ami reviving his work in her. It shall be shortly said, ' Rejoice ye with Jerusalem, and be glad with her, all ye that love her: rejoice for joy with her, all ye that mourn for her.' IHessed be (ie. The word is able to build you up, and if ye watch and pray always, ye shall be counted worthy to stand before the Son of man. Watch ye therefore, stand fast in the -faith, quit yourselves like men, be strrnig: let all your things be done in love. I rejoice in hope of presenting you all in that day. Look up, for your eternal salvation draweth near. "I examined more of the society. Most of them have known the -irace of our Lord Jesus Christ. October 30, I dined with my candid friend and censor, Dr. Uyrom. I stood close to Mr. Clay- ton in church, as all the week past, but not a look would he cast towards me, 1 So stiff was his parochial pride,' and so faithfully did he keep his covenant with his eyes, no't to look upon an old friend, when called a Methodist. October 31, I spake with the rest of the classes. 1 refused tickets to J. and E. R.; all the rest were willing to follow my advice, and go to church and sacrament. The Dissenters I sent to. their respective meetings." These extracts from Mr. Charles Wesley's Journal for the present year, show, in the clearest liirht, that he had a just view of the peculiar calling of the Methodists, and that he was exceedingly anxious they should abide in it. He was fully convinced, that all attempts to form the people into an independent body, originated in tlir pride and selti.-hness of .-nine of the preachers, and would be injurious to tin- progress ( ,f the work. He saw. ho\\c\er, that under various pr'tenci'<, the preachers uoiild finally prevail, and obtain their purpose, though not during the life of his brother. He 'ill comforted with the hope, that \\henever such an evi-nt should take place, there would be found, perhaps, a third part of the people in the societies \\ ho would have judgment and virtue enou!_ r li left to withstand it, and continue a connexion on the origi- nal plan. How far his expectations will be reali/.ed, time must discover. November 1, Mr. "We-ley left Manchester, and on the tith came safe to his friends at Bristol. This, | believe, was the last journey he ever took through any considerable part of the kingdom. He afterwards divided Ins labors- chiefly between London and Hristol, and continued to preach till within a short time of his death. Many conjectures have been made concerning the reasons which induced 208 THE LIFE OF THE RV. CHARLES WESLEY. him to desist from travelling, and from taking the same active part in the government of the societies which before he had done. Not a few have attributed his conduct, in this respect, to a loss of zeal, and true vital religion; and I confess that I was once of that opinion; but I have since been more perfectly informed, and better acquaint- ed with the nature of his situation. The following circumstances will throw some light on this matter. 1. His determined opposi- tion against all attempts to unite the members of the Methodist societies into an independent body, made the leading preachers, who wished it, his enemies. 2. His avowed opinion, that many preachers were admitted into the connexion, as itinerants, who were not qualified for that station, united all of this description with the former, and both together endeavored to persuade the people that Mr. Charles^Wesley was an enemy to all lay-preachers, and no friend to Methodism itself: nor were persons wanting, who whispered these things- into the ears of Mr. John Wesley, to pre- judice his mind against Jus brother. Mr. Charles being fully aware of all this, and wishing to avoid a low and illiberal opposition, and especially occasions of frequent difference with his brother, thought it best to retire from a situation in which alHiis words and actions were artfully misconstrued and misrepresented, and from having any share in the government of the societies, which he saw, or thought he saw, was approaching towards a system of human pol- icy, that in the end could not be carried on without sometimes having recourse to the arts of misrepresentation and deception. These he' abhorred in all persons, but when practised under the mask of religion, they always appeared to him more' detestable. He still continued, however, firmly attached to tfte Methodists, and labored by every means which his situation- would permit, to avert the evils he feared, and to promote the gooo! of 'the societies. He never lost sight of any attempts to detach the people from their former connexions, and unite them into -an independent body, and uniformly opposed them with all the influence he hauperior talents over-et them: Muing been >ilent and piiet tor -onie time, he called -Mr-. W.--ley to him, and bid her write a- he diet Let il ! :!i>": "i" rattirr. in ihi* plural, tn those who nrc ,,, ironically of UH-M- wonhics, who aimed at the supreme power in t: "ver tlie nead of his brother. t Ecdttia Anglican* Prtsbyter Johannes. John, Presbyter of the Church of Enelaiid. Tin* M,'n:itun'. I believe, Mr. John \\VsKy ^oini-iimi-s used in the early part of life, when wriiin? to his brother. 210 THE LIFE OP THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. " In age and feebleness extreme, Who shall a sinful worm redeem ? Jesus, my only hope thou art, Strength of my failing flesh and heart; O ! could I catch a smile from thee, And drop into eternity ! " He died March 29, 1788, aged seventy-nine years and three months; and was buried, April 5, in Mary bone church-yard, at his own desire. The pall was supported by eight clergymen of the Church of England. On his tomb-stone are the following lines, written by himself on the death of one of his friends: they could not be more aptly applied to any person, than to Mr. Charles Wesley. " With poverty of spirit bless'd, Rest, nappy saint, in Jesus rest ; A sinner sav'd, through grace forgiv'n, Redeem'd from earth to reign in heaV'n ! Thy laboi* of unwearied love, By thee forgot, and crown'd above ; Crown'd, through the mercy of thy Lord, With a free, full, immense reward ! " Mr. Wesley was of a warm and lively disposition; of great frank- ness and integrity, and generous and steady in his friendships. His love of simplicity, and utter abhorrence of hypocrisy, and even of affectation in the professors of religion, made him sometimes appear severe on those who assumed a consequence, on account of their experience, or, were pert and forward in talking of themselves and others. These persons were sure of meeting with a reproof from him, which some, perhaps, might call precipitate and imprudent, though it was evidently founded on a knowledge of the human heart. In conversation he was pleasing, instructive, and cheerful; and his observations were often seasoned with wit and humor. His religion was genuine and unaffected. As a minister, he was familiarly acquainted with every part of divinity; and his mind was furnished with an uncommon knowledge of the Scriptures. His discourses from the pulpit were not dry and systematic, but flowed from the present views and feelings of his own mind. He had a remarkable talent of expressing the most important truths with simplicity and energy; and his discourses were sometimes truly apostolic, forcing conviction on the hearers in spite of the most determined opposition. As a husband, a father, and a friend, his character was amiable. Mrs. Wesley brought him five children, of whom two sons and a daughter are still living. The sons dis- covered a taste for music, and a fine musical ear, at an early period of infancy, which excited general amazement; and are now justly admired by the best judges for their talents in that pleasing art. From a review of the life of Mr. Charles Wesley, as delineated in the preceding sheets, it will appear evident, that the Methodists are greatly indebted to him for his unwearied labors and great use- fulness at the first formation of the societies, when every step was attended with difficulty and danger.* And being dead he yet *The labors of the Methodist preachers at present, are mere amusement, com- pared with his fatigues and dangers. *' TUT. i. in: or TIII: UKV. CHARLES wSLcr 211 speaketh, by his numerous and excellent hymns, written for the i' the soeietii -, v, h'.ch still continue to be the means of daily edification and comfort to thousands.. It has been proposed to publish a volume of >ermons, selected from his manuscripts, for the benefit of his widow: if this should be done, it is hoped the .Methodists will .-now their gratitude to his memory, and that they are not unworthy of the benefits they have received from him. Jli> lively turn of thought did not leave him in his old age, as the following lines will testify. THE MAN OF FASHION. Written in 1784. What is a modern man of fashion? A man of taste and dissipation: A hiisy man, without employment, A happy man, without enjoymrnt. Who squanders all his time and treasures, On empty joys, and ta-u-less pleasures; Visits, attendance, and attention, And courtly aris, too low to mention. In si- 1-|>. and tln-ss, and snort and play, He thni\v> liis worthless life away; Has no opinion of his own, But takes from leading l.eatix the ton; With a disdainful smile or frown, He on the rif-raf crowd looks down; The world polite, his friends and he, . And all the rest Nobody ! Taught liy the great his smiles to sell, And how to write, and how to spell; The great his oracles he makes, Copies their vices and mistakes ; Custom pursues, liis only rule, And lives an ape, and dies a fool ! Had Mr. Charles Wesley engaged in the higher walks of verse, there is no doubt but he would ha\ e been esteemed a considerable poet, even by those \\lio now de>pis<- hi> hymns. He chose the nio-t excellent way the writing of hymns for the instruction and edification of the many, rather than devote all his life in at- tempt- to please the fancy of the few. Some of his hymns are cer- tainij among the best pieces in that species of composition. The following h\mn has, through mi.-take, been attributed to his brother. Written qfler a Riot. - that stray Far from tin 1 path of peace, (That imlVf i|iu'iiii-d way To life and happiness;) How lontj will vi- your lolly love, And throng I IIP downward road, And hate the wisdom from above, And mock the sons of God? 212 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Madness and misery Ye count our life beneath ; And nothing great can see, Or glorious in our death : As born to suffer and to grieve, Beneath your feet we lie, And utterly contemn 'd we live, And unlamented die. Poor pensive sojourners, O'erwhelm'd with griefs and woei Perplex'd with needless fears, And pleasure's mortal foes ; More irksome than a gaping tomb Our sight ye cannot bear, Wrapt in the melancholy gloom Of fanciful despair. So wretched and obscure, The men whom you despise, So foolish, weak, and poor, Above your scorn we rise : Our conscience in the Holy Ghost, Can witness better things ; For he whose blood is all our boast, Hath made us priests and kings. Riches unsearchable In Jesus' love we know, And pleasures from the well Of life, our souls o'erflow; From him the spirit we receive, Of wisdom, grace, and power ; And alway sorrowful we live, Rejoicing evermore. Angels our servants are, And keep in all our ways, And in their hands they bear The sacred sons of grace : Our guardians to that heavenly bliss, They all our steps attend, And God himself our Father is, And Jesus is our Friend. With him we walk in white, We in his image shine, Our robes are robes of light, Our righteousness divine ; On all the grov'Jing kings of earth With pity we look down, And claim, in virtue of our birth, A never-fading crown." Mr. Charles Wesley wrote short hymns on the most important passages in the Old and New Testament. In these he has ex- pressed his opinion, on the leading doctrines of 'the gospel, with energy and beauty. " The kingdom of heaven is like a grain of mustard-seed." Matt. xiii. 31. " A grain of grace may we not see This moment, and the next a tree ? Or must we patiently attend, To find the precious sec, I ascend ? THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 213 Our Lord declares it must be so ; And striking deep our root, we grow, And lower sink, and higher rise, Till Christ transplant us to the skies." The following comment on a much disputed passage shows his humanity ami benevolence. " To-morrow shall thou and thy tons be with me." 1 Sam. xxriii. 19. " What do these solemn words portend ? A gleam of hope when life shall end : ' Thou and thy sons, though slain, shall be To-morrow in repose with me ! ' Not in a state of hellish pain, If Saul with Samuel doth remain, Not in a state of damn'd despair, If loving Jonathan be there." - 4 I V - I BOOK SECOND. CHAPTER I. GIVING OME ACCOUNT OF MR. JOHN WESLEY, FROM HIS BIRTH TO THE YEAH 1729. WHEN we view Mr. Wesley rising into public notice, from the bosom of a family which had long been venerable for Christian knowledge and piety, the mind feels a degreeof prepossession in his favor, and our expectation is raised of something great and good from him. As we proceed to examine his education, and the principles instilled into his mind, -at an early period of life, we shall see a solid foundation laid of sound knowledge and gen- uine piety. But that every one may judge for himself in thLs mat- ter, I shall endeavor to trace, step by step, the circumstances of his early life, during the period mentioned in this chapter. He was a second son of Samuel and Susannah Wesley, and born at Epworth in Lincolnshire, on the 17th of June, 1703, O. S. There has indeed been some variation in the accounts given of his age by different persons of the family; but the certificate of it, sent him by his father a little before he was ordained priest, to satisfy the bishop of his age, puts the matter beyond a doubt. The origi- nal lies before me, and the following is a faithful copy. "Epworth, August 23, 1723. " John Wesley, M. A., Fellow of Lincoln College, was twenty- five years old the 17th of June last, having been baptized a few hours after his birth, by me, " SAMUEL WESLEY, Rector of Epworth." When he was nearly six years old, a calamity happened which threatened the whole family \\itli destruction, and him in particu- lar; his parents for a short time believing, that he was actually consuming in the flames of their house. But Bis mother's letter to the Rev. Mr. Hoolc, will be the best account of this matter. It is dated August 24, 1709, and is as follows. " REV. SIR, My master is much concerned that he was so un- happy as to miss of teeing you at Epworth; ami he is not a little troubled that the great hurry of business about building his house will not afford him leisure to write. He has therefore ordered me to satisfy your desire as well as I can, which I shall do by a simple relation of matters of fact, though I cannot at this distance of time recollect every calamitous circumstance that attended our strange reverse of fortune. On Wednesday night, February the 9th, be- 216 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. tween the hours of eleven and twelve, our house took fire, by what accident God only knows. It was discovered by some sparks fall- ing from the roof upon a bed where one of the children (Hetty) lay, and burnt her feet. She immediately ran to our chamber and called us; but I believe no one heard her, for Mr. Wesley was alarmed by a cry of fire in the street, upon which he rose, little imagining that his own house was on fire; but on opening his door, he found it was full of smoke, and that the roof was already burnt through. He immediately came to my room (as I was very ill he lay in a separate room from me) and bid me and my two eld- est daughters rise quickly and shift for our lives, the house being all on fire. Then he ran and burst open the nursery door, and called to the maid to bring out the children. The two little ones lay in the bed with her; the three others in another bed. She snatched up the youngest, and bid the rest follow, which they did, except Jackey. When we were got into the hall, and saw our- selves surrounded with flames, and that the roof was on the point of falling, we considered ourselves inevitably lost, as Mr. Wes- ley in his fright had forgot the keys of the doors above stairs. But he ventured up stairs once more, and recovered them, a minute be- fore the stair-case took fire. When we opened the street door, the strong north-east wind drove the flames in with such violence, that none could stand against them: Mr. Wesley, only, had such presence of mind as to think of the garden-door, out of which he helped some of the children; the rest got through the windows. I was not in a condition to climb up to the windows: nor could I get to the garden door. I endeavored three times to force my passage the street door, but was as often beat back by the fury of the flames. In this distress I besought our blessed Saviour to pre- serve me, if it were his will, from that death, and then waded through the fire, naked as I was, which did me no farther harm than a little scorching my hands and face. " While Mr. Wesley was carrying the children into the garden he" heard the child in the nursery cry out miserably for help, which extremely affected him; but his affliction . was much increased, when he had several times attempted the stairs then on fire, and found they would not bear his weight. Finding it was impossible to get near him, he gave him up for lost, and kneeling down he commended his soul to God, and left him, as he thought, perish- ing in the flames. But the boy seeing none come to his help, and being frightened, the chamber and bed being on fire, he climbed up to the casement, where he was soon perceived by the men in the yard, who immediately got up and pulled him out, just in the article of time that the roof fell in, and beat the chamber to the ground. Thus, by the infinite mercy of Almighty God, our lives were all preserved by little less than a miracle, for there passed but a few minutes be- tween the first alarm of fire, and the falling of the house." Mr. John Wesley's account of what happened to himself, varies a little from this relation given by his mother. " 1 believe," says he, ct it was just at that time (when they thought they heard him cry) I waked: for I did not cry, as they imagined, unless it was afterwards. I remember all the circumstances as distinctly as THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 217 though it were but yesterday. Seeing the room was very light, I called ID the maid to take me up. But none answering, I put my .nt of the curtains, and saw streaks of fire on the top of the room. I got up and ran to the door, but could get no further, all t!i- Hour beyond it being in a blaze. I then climbed upon a chest which stood near the window: one in the yard saw me, and prp- ; ninnin-r to fetch a ladder. Another answered, ' there will not lie time: but 1 have thought of another expedient. Here I will lix myself a^ain>t the wall : lift a lijrht man, and set him on my shoulders." Thevdid - >, and he took me out of the window. Just then the roof fell;' but it fell inward, or we had all been crashed at once. When they brought me into the house where my father was, ed outj'Come, neighbors! let us kneel down! let us give thanks to Ciod! He has given me all my eight children: let the li MI-C L r ", 1 am rich enou.uh !' " " The next day, a.s lie was walking in the garden, and surveying the ruins of the house, he picked up part of a leaf of his Poly-riot iiible, on which just those words were legible. ' Vade; vende n-nnia qua habes, el allolle crucem, el sequere me. Go; sell all that thou hast; and take up thy cross and follow me.' " The peculiar danger and wonderftd oscaj)e of this child, ex- ,i| deal of attention and inquiry at the time, especially g the. friends and relations of the family. His brother Sam- iii^ til-!) at Westminster, writes to his mother on this ncca- i the following words, coriplainipg that they did not inform ftlie particulars. " I hav not heard a word from the coun- L&8 first letter you se t me after the fire. I am quite ;, 'h-imed to iro to any of "my rel itions. They ask me whether my means to leave Epworth? whether he is building his house? ier he lias lost, all his books and papers? if nothing was saved ? nraa the lo-,t child, a boy or a girl? what was its name? tvc. i -,\ lii.-h ! am forced to answer, I cannot tell; I do not know; .,,., I 1( . ar d 1 have asked my father some of these questions, -MI still an ignoramus." Al! the children received the first rudiments ol learning from their . ::!ier, who. as we have seen, was admirably qualified for this \n her own family. I can find no evidence that the boys were ut to any school in the country, their mother having a very ',;),. ii,m of the common' methods of instructing and -ovem-.n;.' lint >he was not only attentive to their progress in learn- - ir likewise endeavored to -rive iliem, as early as possible, ,,d HM't'iil niitions of reli^i,,.). Her mind seems to have been a more than ordinary attention to Mr. \Ve>le\- in this respect. ' her private meditations, when he was near eight years he I'n-nfions him, in a manner that .-hows how much her heart M iii forminii his mind for religion. 1 .-shall transcribe thi- whole meditation for the benefit of the reader. -- /. '.I,/ 17, 1711. Son .John. "Wh-tt ^h.ll I render to the Lord for all his ner ittle inworthy praise that I c-in ofier, i- so : e , aii.l coi-.u-mptible * Sce'Arminian M.-i^nxinc, \- : IP ^ 218 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. an offering, that I am even ashamed to tender it. But, Lord, accept it for the sake of Christ, and pardon the deficiency of the sacrifice. "1 would offer thee myself, and all that thou hast given me; and I would resolve, O give me grace to do it, that the residue of my life shall be all devoted to thy service. And I do intend to be more particularly careful of the soul of this child, that thou hast so mercifully provided for, than ever I have been; that I may do my endeavor to instil into his mind the principles of thy true reli- gion, and virtue. Lord give me grace to do it sincerely and pru- dently, and bless my attempts with good success." Her good endeavors were not without the desired effect; for I believe it was about this time, being eight years old, that he begun to receive the sacrament. In the month of April, 1712, he had the smallpox, together with four others of the children. His father was then in London, to whom his mother writes thus : " Jack has bore his disease bravely, like a man, and indeed like a Christian, without any complaint; though he seemed angry at the smallpox when they were sore, as we guessed by his looking sourly at them, for he never said anything." In 1714, he was placed at the Charter-house, and became distin- guished for his diligence and progress in learning; so that, in 1719, when his father was hesitating in what situation he should place Charles, his brother Samuel writes thus of him: "My brother Jack, I can faithfully assure you, give.s you no manner of discour- agement from breeding your third son a scholar." Two or three mouths afterwards he mentions him again, in a letter to'his father: " Jack is with me, and a brave boy, learning Hebrew as fast as he can." He was now sixteen, and the next year was elected to Christ Church, Oxford. Here he pursued his studies with great advan- tage, I believe under the direction of Dr. Wigan, a gentleman eminent for his classical knowledge. Mr. Wesley's natural temper in his youth was gay ai:d sprightly, with a turn for wit and humor. When he was about twenty-one years of age, "he appeared, as Mr. Badcock has observed, the very sensible and acute collegian a young fellow of the finest classical taste, of the most liberal and manly sentiments." * His perfect knowledge of the classics gave a smooth polish to his wit, and an air "of superior elegance to all his compositions He had already begun to amuse himself occa- sionally with writing verses, though most of his poetical pieces at this period, were, I believe, either imitations or translations of the Latin. Some time in this year, however, he wrote an imitation of the 65th Psalm, which he sent to his father, who says, " I like your verses, on the 65th Psalm, and would not have you bury your iu the summer of this year, his brother, Mr. Samuel Wesley, broke his leg, and when he was recovering, wrote to Mr. John Wesley at Oxford, informing him of his misfortune, and requesting some verses from him. Air. Wesley's answer is dated the 17th of * Westminster Magazine. > - ** *' THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Sl June, when he was just twenty-one years of age. The letter shows his lively and pleasant manner of writing when young; and the verses afford a specimen of his poetical abilities to give a beautiful and elegant dress, to verses intended as ridicule. " I believe," says he, " I need not use many arguments to show I am sorry for your misfortune, though at the same time I am glad, you are in a fair way of recovery. If I had heard of it from any one else, I might probably have pleased you with some impertinent consolations; hut the way of your relating it is a sufficient proof, that they arc what you don't stand in need of. And indeed, if I understand you rightly, you have more reason to thank God that you did not break both, than to repine because you have broke one loir. \ ,, have undoubtedly heard the story of the Dutch seaman, who having broke one of his le^s by a fall from the main-mast, .I of condoling himself, thanked God that he had not broke his neck. I scarce know whether your first news vexed me, or your last news pleased me more: but I can assure you, that though 1 did not cry for grief at the former, I did for joy at the latter part ul' your letter. The two things which I most wished for of almost any thing in the world, were to see my mother, and Westminster once again, and to see them both together was so far above my \pt (rations, that I almost looked upon it as next to an impossibility. 1 have l>een so very frequently disappointed when I had set my heart on any pleasure, that 1 will never again depend on any before it conx-s. However, I shall be obliged to you if you will tell me, irasyou can, how soon my uncle is expected in England,* uud my mother in London." "Since yon have a mind to see some of my verses, I have sent you sojne, which employed me above an hour yesterday in the af- ternoon. There is one, and I am afraid but one good thing in them, that is, they arc short, From the Latin. " As o'er fair Cloe's rosy cheek, < 'areless a little vagrant pass'd, With artful hand around his neck A slender chain the virgin cast. As Juno near her throne above, Il'-r ^p:ni'_ r li'd bird delights to see; * As Venus IKIS her fuv'rile dove, Cloc .simll have her fav'rite flea. Pleas'd at his chains, with nimble steps He o'er her snowy bosom stray'd : Now on her panting' breast he leaps. Now hides between his little head. Leaving at length his old abode, He found, |i\ thirst or fortune led, HIT swelling lips that brighter elow'd Than roses in their native bed. * The uncle lu:ri' mentioned was bis mother's only brother. He was in the service of the Kast- India Company, and the public prints having stated that he was returning home in mif ol tin- Company's ships, Mrs. Wesley came to Lon- don when the ship arrived, to meet him. But the information was false, and ihe disappointed. Private Papers 630 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. Cloe, your artful bands undo, Nor for your captive's safety fear ; No artful bands are needful now To keep the willing Yagrant here. Whil'st on that heav'n 't is giv'n to stay, (Who would not wish to be so blest,) No force can draw him once away, Till death shall seize his desin'd breast.." Towards the close of this year, Mr. Wesley began to think of entering into deacon's orders; and this lead him to reflect on the importance of the ministerial office, the motives of entering into it, and the necessary qualifications for it. On examining the step he intended to take, through all its consequences to himself and others, it appeared of the greatest magnitude, and made so deep an im- pression on his mind, that he became more serious than usual, and applied himself with more attention to subjects of divinity. Some doubts arising in his mind on the motives which ought to influence a man in taking holy orders, he proposed them to his father, with a frankness that does great credit to the integrity of his heart. His father's answer is dated the 2Gth of January, 1725. "As to what you mention of entering into holy orders, it is indeed a gre:it work, and I am pleased to find you think it so. As to the motives you take notice of, my thoughts are; if it is no harm to desire get- ting into that office, even as Eli's sons, to eat a piece of bread; yet certainly a desire and intention to lead a stricter life, and a belief that one should do so, is a better reason; though this should, by all means, be begun before, or ten to one it will deceive us afterwards. But if a man be unwilling and undesirous to enter into orders, it is easy to guess whether he can say so much as, with common hon- esty, that he trusts he is f moved to it by the Holy Ghost.' But the principal spring and motive, to which all the former should be only secondary, must certainly be the glory of God, and the service of his Church in the edification of our neighbor. And woe to him who, with any meaner leading view, attempts so sacred a work." He then mentions the qualifications necessary for holy orders, and answers a question which his son asked. " You ask me which is the best commentary on the Bible? I answer the Bible itself. For the several paraphrases and translations of it in the Polyglot, com- pared with the original, and with one another, are, in my opinion, to an honest, devout, industrious, and humble man, infinitely pre- ferable to any comment I ever saw. But Grotius is the best, for the most part, especially on the Old Testament." He then hints to his son, that he thought it too soon for him to take orders; and encourages him to work and write while he could. "You see," says he, " time has shaken me by the hand; and death is but a little behind him. My eyes and heart are now almost all I have left; and I bless God for them." His mother-wrote to him in February on the same subject, and seemed desirous that he should enter into orders as soon as pos- sible. " I think," says she, " the sooner you are a deacon the better, because it may be an inducement to greater application in the study of practical divinity, which of all other studies I humbly THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 221 conceive to bo the host for candidates for orders." His mother was remarkable for taking every opportunity to impress a serious sense of religion on the minds of her children; and she was too watchful to let tin- present occasion slip without improvement. " The al- teration of your temper," says she, in the same letter, "has occa- sioned me ni.irh speculation. I, who am apt to be sanguine, hope it may proceed from the operations of God's Holy Spirit, that, by faking off your relish for earthly enjoyments, he may prepare and dispose your mind tor a more serious and close application to things of a more sublime und spiritual nature. If it be so, happy arc you if you cherish those dispositions; and now, in good earnest, resolve to make religion the business of your life; for, after all, that is the one thing that, strictly speaking, is necessary: all things U-~i.li- are comparatively little to the purpose of life. I heartily wi-h you would now enter upon a strict examination of yourself, that you may know whether you have a reasonable hope of salva- tion by Jesus Christ. If you have, the satisfaction of knowing it will abundantly reward your pains: if you have not, you will find a more reasonable occasion for tears, than cau. be met with in a tragedy. This matter deserves great consideration by all, but es- pecially by those des'i-rn-d tor the ministry; who ought above all things to make their own calling and election sure, le.-t alter they have preached toothers, they themselves should be cast away." These advices and exhortations of his parents had a proper in- tluence on his mind. He began to apply himself with diligence to tin- .-tiidy of divinity in his leisure hours, and became more de- sirous of entering into orders. He wrote twice to his father on this subject. His father answered him in March, and informed him that lie had changed his mind, and was then inclined that he should take orders that summer: " But in the first place," says he, " if you love yourself or me, pray heartily." The books which, in the course of his reading this summer, be- fore his ordination, had the greatest influence both on his judgment and affections, were Thomas a Kcmpis and Bishop Tailor's Hides of Holy Living and Dying. No tJhat he implicitly received 1 (very th'm:r they taught; but they roused his attention to'the spirit and tendency of the C'hri.-tian reli/mn, and thoroughly convinced him that its influence over the heart and life .La much more exten- sive than lie had before imagined. " lie heiran to see that ti ; liu'ion is seated in tin- heart, and that God'.- law extends to all our thought* as well as words and action*."" lie was however. gry at Kempis for Item;: too strict, though lie then read him only in Dean Stanhope's translation.! V.'e cannot but remark here a singular feature in Mr. "\Yi-sle\ 's character; that contrary to the disposition of moat young men of twenty-two, who have been edu- cated in the habits of study, he wa- diffident of his own judgment till he had heard the opinion of other-; and this disposition is more or le-s visible through the whole of his life. On this occasion he consulted his parent*, stated his objection* to some things in Kempis, and asked their opinion. His letter is dated May J'.l. "I was, * Wesley's Works, vol. xxvi. p. 274. t Ibid. . * 222 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. lately advised," says he, " to read Thomas a Kempis over, which I had frequently seen, but never much looked into before. I think he must have been a person of great piety and devotion; but it is my misfortune to differ from him in some of his main points. I cannot think that when God sent us into the world, he had irrever- sibly decreed that we should be perpetually miserable in it. If our taking up the cross imply our bidding adieu to all joy and satisfac- tion, how is it reconcilable with what Solomon expressly affirms of religion^ ' That her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all hei "paths are peace'? Another of his tenets is, that all mirth or pleas- ure is useless, if not sinful and that nothing is an affliction to a "good man; that he ought to thank God even for sending him misery. This, in my opinion, is contrary to God's design in afflicting us: for though he chasteneth those whom he loveth, yet it is in order to humble them. I hope when you have time, you will give me your thoughts on these subjects, and set me right if I am mis- taken." His mother's letter in answer to this is dated June the 8th, in which she makes many judicious observations on the points he had mentioned. Among other things, she says, " I take Kempis to have been an honest, weak man, that had more zeal than knowledge, by his condemning all mirth or pleasure, as sinful or useless, in oppo- sition to so many direct and plain texts of Scripture. Would you judge of the lawfulness or unlawfulness of pleasure? of the inno- cence or malignity of actions? take this rule: Whatever weakens your reason, impairs the tenderness of your conscience, obscures your sense of God, or takes off the relish of spiritual things; in short, whatever increases the strength and authority of your body over your mind; that thing is sin to you, however innocent it may be in itself." His father's letter is dated July 14. " As for Thomas a Kempis," says he, " all the world are apt to strain either on one side or the other: but, for all that, mortification is still an indispen- sable Christian duty. The world is a Syren, and we must have a Care of her: and if the young man will rejoice in his youth, yet let him take care that his joys be innocent; and, in order to this, re- member, that for all these things God will bring him into judg- ment. I have only this to add of my friend and old companion, that, making some grains of allowance, he may be read to great ad- vantage; nay, that it is almost impossible to peruse him seriously without admiring, and I think in so;ne measure imitating his heroic strains of humility, piety, and devotion. But I reckon you have, before this, received your mother's letter, who has leisure to bolt the matter to the bran."* Perceiving the good effects of consulting his parents, and that his mother in particular took a pleasure in discussing at large the sub- jects he proposed to her, he consulted her in a letter dated June the 18th, on some things he had met with in Bishop Taylor. "You have so well satisfied me," says he, "as to the tenets of Thomas a * Extracts of both these letters are inserted in the Armin. Magaz. vol i. p. 30, 33 : but the original of his father's and a copy of his mother's, are before me. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 223 Keinpis, that I have ventured to trouble you once more on a more dubious subject. I have heard one I take to be a person of pood judgment say, that she would advise no one very joung, to read Dr. Taylor on Living and Dying. She added, that he al- most put her out of her senses when she was fifteen or sixteen years old-, because he see'ined to exclude all from being in a way of salvation who did not come up to his rules, some of which are altogether impracticable. A fear of being Tedious will make me con- fine myself to one or two instances, in which I am doubtful; though several others might be produced of almost equal consequence." He thru states several particulars which Bishop Taylor makes -ary parts of humility and repentance; one of which, in re- ference to humility, is, that, 'We must be sure, in some sense or other, to think ourselves the worst in every company where we come.' And in treating of repentance he says, ' Whether God lias forgiven us or no, we know not, therefore be sorrowful for ever having sinned.' " " I take the more notice of this last sentence," says Mr. Wesley, " because it seems to contradict his own words in the next section, where he says, that by the Lord's Supper all the members are united to one another, and to Christ the Head. The Holy Ghost confers on us the graces necessary for, and our souls receive the seeds of, an immortal nature. Now surely these graces are not of so little force as that we cannot perceive whether ue have them or not; if we dwell in Christ and Christ in us, which lie will not do unless we are regenerate, certainly we must lie sensi- ble of it. If we can never have any certainty of our being in a .-tate of salvation, good reason it is, that every moment should be spent, not in joy, but in fear and trembling; and then undoubtedly, in this life, we are of all men most miserable. God deliver us from such a fearful expectation as this. Humility is undoubtedly neces- sary to salvation; and if all these things are essential to humility, who can be humble? who can be saved?" His mother's answer is dated July 21. She observes, that though she had a great deal of business, was infirm, and but slow of un- derstanding, yet it was a great pleasure to correspond with him on religions subjects, and if it might be of the least advantage to him, she .-hould greatly rejoice. She then tells him, that what Dr. Taylor calls humility is not the virtue itself, but the accidental ef- iVi-t- of it, which may in some instances, and must in others, be separated from it. She then proceeds to state her own idea of hu- mility. '' Humility is the mean between pride, or an overvaluing our- -elves on one side, and a base abject temper on the other. It con- ii-inual course of studies. His literary character was now established in the University: he was acknowledged by all panics to he a man of talents, and an excellent critic in the learned language*. Hit compositions were distinguished by an elegant simplicity of style, and justness of thought, that strongly marked the excellence of lift cl.-i>sical taste. His skill in logic, or the art of reasoning, was universally known and admired. The high opinion that was entertained of him in the.se respects l was soon publicly expressed by choosing him (reek lectilrcr and moderator of the classes, on the 7th of November; though he had only been elected l-'ellow of the college in .March, was little more than twenty- three years of a also evident, that an accurate knowledge of these particulars, does him credit: the correspondence relative to his ordination gives the reader a view of the simplicity and integrity of his heart, in the most artless and undisguised manner, and does infinite honor to the rational af- fection and pious care of his parents: it likewise points out to us the kind of advice which had the chief influence in forming his re- ligious character; and the circumstances of his preferment at Lin- coln ('olleire, irive the most unequivocal proof of his merit, and of the hiirh refutation he had anjuired in the university for learning, diligence, and attention to discipline, at this early period of Me. It appears from u hat has already been said, that Mr. We-ley did not devote all his time to the >e%< rer .-.indie..,, hi:t occasionally paid his court to the muses \\iih <_es ot' the Id Illi I'-alm. is a more finished piece than any thinir he had written before. lie beiran to urite it on the lUth of Ani'iist thi- year, \\lien at Kpworth; and for it- beauty and evellence, it d< ! -e pi inted with more accuracy than has \etl.eeiidone. I .shall therefore tran-cribc it from the original manu-cript. VEHSE I. , vcni'rons v. while, spuming nuthlv themes, I soar, Thru'. \Vliat (;.|. what -rr:i|>lt vh:ill I sing? Whom tint lliro sh'iiilil I (irncliiiii, Aullmr f ihi-s wouil'rons friiiue ? Lord, iiant Maze ! At v '! voii-o, whoso pot ' '.nl. <3ommanT Master of Arts, the whole of his time \\as not at his own dis- posal. But sucli portions of it as were, he carefully spent in pur- suit of such knowledge as promised to be beneficial to himself, and would enable him to Benefit others; never indulging himself in an idle, H>I'|.',S curiosity, which is the common fault of most young men in the conduct of their studies. He expresses his sentiments on this head in a letter to his mother of January, 17:27. "I ana shortly to take my master's degree. As I shall from that time be l>--s interrupted by business not of my own choosing, I have drawn up for myself a scheme of studies from which 1 do not intend, for some years at h-ast, to vary. I am perfectly come over to your opinion, that there, are many truths it is not worth while to know Curiosity indeed might, be a sntlicient plea for our laving out some time upon them, it' we. had half a do/.en centuries of life to rorne, but methinks it is -.M-eat ill-husbandry to spend a considerable part of the small pittance now allowed us, in what makes US neither a quick nor a sure return. "Two days ago 1 uas reading a dispute between those celebrated rnasten of controversy, HUhop Atterbury and Hi-hop I fondly; but must own I was so injudicious as to break on" in the middle. I could not conceive, that the dignity of the end was at all proportionate to the difficulty of attaining it. And I thought the labor of twenty or thirty hours, if I wns sure of succeeding, which I was not, would 20* 234 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. be but ill rewarded by that important piece of knowledge, whethe Bishop Hoadly had misunderstood Bishop Atterbury or no?" The following paragraph, in the same letter, will show the read- er how diligent he had long been in improving the occasions which occurred, of impressing a sense of religion on the minds of his companions, and of his soft and obliging manner of doing it. " About a year and a half ago," says he, " I stole out of company at eight o'clock in the evening, with a young gentleman with whom I was intimate. As we took a turn in an aisle of St. Mary's Church, in expectation of a young lady's funeral, with whom we were both acquainted, I asked him if he really thought himself my friend? and if he did, why he would not do me all the good he could? He began to protest, in which I cut him short, by desiring him to oblige me in an instance, which he could not deny to be in his own power; to let me have the pleasure of making him a whole Chris- tian, to which I knew he was at least half persuaded alread}'. That he could not do rne a greater kindness, as both of us would be fully convinced when we came to follow that young woman." " He turned exceedingly serious, and kept something of that dis- position ever since. Yesterday was a fortnight he died of a con- sumption. I saw him three days before he died; and on the Sunday following did him the last good office I could here, by, preaching his funeral sermon; which was his desire when living." Mr. Wesley proceeded Master of Arts on the' 14th of February,* and acquired considerable reputation in his disputation for his degree; on which account his mother congratulates him in a letter of the fourteenth of March. On the 19th he writes thus to her. "One advantage at least, my degree has given me; I am now at liberty, and shall be in a great measure for some time, to choose my own employment. And as I believe I know my own deficien- cies best, and which of them are most necessary to be supplied; I hope my time will turn to somewhat better account, than when it was not so much in my own disposal." He had already fixed the plan of his studies; but how to attain a more practical knowledge of God, and a more entire conformity to his will, in the temper of his mind and in all his actions, was a point not so easily determined. He saw what the law of God required him to be, and was deeply sensible of his deficiencies; but he did not yet see the way of faith, which the gospel points out as the way of victory, of holiness, and of peace. There is nothing more natural in this state of mind, than for a person to imagine, that some other situation in life would be more advantageous to him than that in which he is placed. He feels his present difficulties and hinderances in the way of religion; but he does not see, that every situation of life has its difficulties and hinderances, which a Christian is called upon to conquer, not to shun. Mr. Wesley however, thought, that the company he was necessarily exposed to at Oxford, was a hinderance to his progress in religion, and that a seclusion from the world would be highly advantageous to him in this respect. Though we must disapprove of the opinion, which his riper judgment likewise condemned, we * Private Diary. THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 235 cannot but acknowledge that it gives the clearest evidence of his sincerity; and that he was not religious, to be seen of men. He expresses the thoughts he thru had of this matter, in the same letter of the 19th of March. "The conversation of one or two persons, whom you may have beard me speak of, I hope never without rrtUhoae, first took off my relish for most other pleasures, so far that I despised them in comparison of that. I have since proceed- ed a step further; to slight them absolutely. And I am so little at present in love with even company, the most elegant entertainment next to books; that, unless the, persons have a religious turn of thought, I am much better pleased without them. I think it is the >ettled temper of my soul, that I should prqfer, at least for some time, such a retirement, as would seclude me from all the world, to tlie .-tati'in 1 am now in. Not that this is by any means unpleasant to me; but I imagine it would be more improving to be in a place where I might confirm or implnnt in mylnind what habits I Would, without interruption, before tlir flexibility of youth be over. A school in York-hire was proposed to me lately, on which I shall think more, when it appears whether I may have it or not. A good salary is annexed to it. But what has made me wish for it most, is the frightful description, as they call it, which some L'cntlemen \viio know the place, nave me of it yesterday. It lies in a little vale, so pent up between two hills, that it is scarce ac- ce--i| l le on a ivy side; so that you can expect little company from \vitliotit, and within there is none at all. I should therefore be entirely at liberty to ron\er.-e with company of my own choosing, whom for that reason I would bring with me; and company equally agreeable, wherever I fixed, could not put me to less expense. "The sun that walks his airy way To cheer the world, and bring the day; The moon that shines with borrow'd light, The stars that jjild the gloomy night, All of these, and all I see, Should be sang, and sung by me : These praise their Maker as they can, But want, and ask the tongue of man." " I am full of business: but have found a way to write, without takini; any time from that. It i- hut rising an hour sooner in the iiioriiini:. and iruiiit; into company an hour later in the evening; both w hich ma\ he done without any inconvenience." The school how- ever was otlierways disposed of; at which his mother was well plea-ed. " I am not sorry ," says the, --that you have mi--ed the .-'he. i)l; that way of life would not airrre with your constitution; and I hope (.Mid lia- better work for you to do." Mr. \Ve-Icy saw, that a loose and div-ultory way of reading ami studying, was not the way to accurate knowledge; and to avoid f.dling into this error, lie had, some time In fore he took his mas- Virree, laid down a plan of study which he now clo-ely pur- sued. Certain hours, in the morning and afternoon^, of each day in the \\cek, were appropriated to the .-tudy of certain branches of knowledge: and lie never sulfereil lum.-elt" ti> de\ iate from the rule be bad laid down. Thus, bis hours of study on Mondays and 236 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Tuesdays, were devoted to the Greek and Roman classics, histo- rians and poets. Wednesdays, to logic and ethics. Thursdays, to Hebrew and Arabic. Fridays, to metaphysics and natural philos- ophy. Saturdays, to oratory and poetry, chiefly composing. Sundays, to divinity. In the intermediate hours, between these more fixed studies, he perfected himself in the French language, which he had begun to learn two or three years before : he also read a great variety of modern authors in almost every department of science. His method was this: he first read an author regularly through; then, in the second reading, transcribed into his collections, such passages as he thought important, either for the information they contained, or the beauty of expression. This method not only inured him to industry and accuracy, but it considerably increased his stock of knowledge, and gave him a familiar acquaintance with the authors he had read. It has been doubted by some persons, whether the mathematics entered into Mr. Wesley's plan of studies at the university. But among the authors mentioned in his Diary, I find, Euclid, Keil, S'Gravesande, Sir Isaac Nowton, &c. and he seems to have studied them with great attention. He sometimes amused himself with experiments in optics. It has been before observed, that his father had two livings. He now became less able to attend to the duties of his station, than formerly; especially as it was difficult, and sometimes* dangerous in the winter, to pass between Epworth and Wroote: and it was not easy to procure an assistant to his mind, in this remote corner of the kingdom.- He was therefore desirous, that his son, Mr. John Wesley, should come into the country, and reside chiefly at Wroote, as his curate. Mr. Wesley complied with his father's request, who thus expresses himself in a letter of June, " I do not think that I have thanked you enough for your kind and dutiful letter of the 14th instant. When you come hither, your head-quarters will, I believe, for the most part be at Wroote, and mine at Epworth; though sometimes making a change." Accordingly, he left Oxford on the 4th of August; and coming to London, spent some days with his brother Samuel, and then proceeded on his journey to take upon him his appointed charge. In this part of Lincolnshire, the ague is endemic, and in October he was seized with it; at the same time he was called to Oxford, probably to oblige Dr. Morley, the Rector of Lincoln College, on some election business. This gentleman had rendered such services to Mr. Wesley, in his election to Lin- coln, that he used to say, " I can refuse Dr. Morley nothing." In the present instance, his gratitude overcame all objections against travelling on horseback, through wet and cold, \vith an ague upon him. He reached Oxford on the 16th, and left it again on the 25th, travelling in the same manner back to Wroote, though often very ill on the road. He now continued in the country for some time, still pursuing the same plan of study, asfartis the' nature of his situation woulU permit. Mr. Wesley's general knowledge, and agreeable conversation had endeared him to all his acquaintance at "Oxford. He was a most engaging and instructive companion ; open and communica THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 237 live to his friends, and civil and obliging to all. The following let- ter will set tin- part of hi- character in a dear light. It was writ- ten by one of the r'elh.w- of bis own College, who, i< id been ;-. irood deal ali-eiit, and knew little of him, except what he had learn- ed from the report of those who had been acquainted with him. " Coll. Line. Dee. 28, 17:7. ''Sir, Yesterday I had the satisfaction of receiving your kind and obliging letter, whereby \ 011 have Driven me a singular instance of that iroodness aiid civiTTty which is es-ential to your cliaracter ; and strongly confirmed to me. the man\ encomiums which arc irivf-n von in this respect, by all w | 10 |, ; ,v,. t ||,- happines* to -know yon. This makes me infinitely desirous of your acquaintance. trhen I consider those shining qualities which I hear daily mentioned in your praise, I cannot lint lament the -Treat misfortune we all sutler, in the ah-t nee of sj> agreeable a person from the col- }-. Mnt I please myself with the thoughts of seeing yon here on chapter-day, and of the happine-s \\ r -hall have in your company in the summer. In the mean time, I return yon my most sincere thanks for thi* favor, and assure you, that if it should ever lie in my power to serre yon, no one will be more ready to do it, than, sir. "Your most obliged and most humble servant, "Lew. FENTON." Mr. \\Y-ley continued in the country till July, 17-.2S, when he '''r ..... I by \\a\ .if London to Oxford, where "he arrived on the J7th of this mouth, with a view to obtain priests' orders. No i is a-.-ii:ned, \\liy he was not ordained priest sooner : it is evident, however, that he had never applied for it, probably on nc- rouut of his a-re. On Sunday, the 92d Of September, \K-\\ dained priest, by Dr. Totter, Mi>hop of Oxford, who had ordained him deacon in 17-25. Mr. We>ley himself has made a mi-tak. in the date of hi- ordination. In the first part of his Farther Appeal, I was ordained deacon in 17 J.'i, _and priest in the \ear following." This only proves, that in iriv'iir,' the dates of tliimrs which had taken place, he did not always consult his diary, but tni-tcd to hi- memory, which sometimes failed him. To convince; -the reader, that I lri\e L'iven the true date, I will in-ert In-low a part of hi- letter uf I'rie-t-' Order.-.' October 1. He -et out for LiiK-oln-hire, and did not aL'ain vi-it Oxford till the nith of .lime, 17:2!). At this time hi- brother Ir. Morgan, and one or two more, had just formed a lit- * Tenor pnT-vr- n iinm nos Johannes pcnnisvinn.- ,iivin:"i Oxon. Episrnpu^ tumfii ij,. I),,,,,,., .mi Milli-M li ( 'liri-ti Oxnn. Siicr ttagutram, c Coll. Lipcoln. ()\.,n. Si,-iuni. :i.l S: U -naii Pre'sbyteratOa Ordmem juxia inor.-iii ct ritiis Ecclcsiir Ani?lictina: mlini^-iiiins it p'romovi- mns ipsumque in iiimdio .nensis Amu.-; -upra capressis ct uostroj Consecrationis Anno clccimo luarto. 238 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. tie society, chieify to assist each other in their studies, and to con- sult on the best method of employing " their time to advantage. During his stay here, he svas almost constantly with them in the evenings ; but about the middle of August, he returned to his charge at Wroote, where he continued till he received the following letter from Dr. Morley, the Rector of his college, dated the 21st of Octo- ber. "At a meeting of the society, just before I left college, to consider of the proper method to preserve discipline and good gov- ernment ; among several things agreed on, it was in the opinion of all that were present, judged necessary tftat the junior Fellows who should be chosen Moderators, shall in person attend the du- ties of their office, if they do not prevail with some of the Fellows to officiate for them. We all thought it would be a great hardship on Mr. Fenton, to call him from a perpetual Curacy or Donative ; yet this we must have done, had not Mr. Hutching been so kind to him and us, as to free us from the uneasiness of doing a hard thing, by engaging to supply his place in" the hall for the present year. Mr. Robinson would as willingly supply yours, but the serving of two cures about fourteen miles from Oxford, ami ten at least as bad as the worst of your roads in the isle, makes it, he says, impossible for him to discharge the duty constantly. We hope it may be as much for your advantage to reside at college as where you are if you take pupils, or can get a curacy in the neighborhood of Oxon. Your father may certainly have another curate, though not^somuch to his satisfaction : yet we are persuaded that this will not move him to hinder your return to college, since the interest of college, and obligation to statue requires it." In consequence of this letter, he quitted his father's curacy at Wroote, and November 22, came to reside at Oxford. CHAPTER II. OF MR. WESLEY'S RESIDENCE AT OXFORD FROM NOVEMBER, 1729, TO OCTOBER, 1735; WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE FIRST METHODIST SOCIETY, DURING THIS PERIOD. Hitherto we have viewed Mr. Wesley, as the polite collegian, rising into notice and esteem for his literary talents; and in the humble station of curate to his father. The reader will observe, that he did not quit this station from discontent, or restless ambi- tion, but at the call of the heads of his college. It is manifest, that he had not the least conception of what afterwards followed. In consequence of the order he had received, he now entered upon a new situation: he obtained pupils, and became a tutor in the col- lege : he presided in the hall as moderator in the disputations, held six times a week, and had the chief direction of a religious society As a tutor he was singularly diligent and careful of his pupils, con sidering himself responsible for them, not only to their parents and the community, but to God; and therefore labored to make them both scholars and Christians. Some of them disapproved of his THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN \\LISI.KV. 239 religious severities, and refused to join with him in them, but still continued under his care as pupils, and warmly acknowledged their obligations to him. As moderator in the disputations, he acquired a facility and expertness in arguing especially, as he himself ob- serves, in discerning and pointing out well covered and plausible fallacies," which afterwards gave him a great superiority over most of his numerous adversaries. But his endeavors to become religious, will form the eliief subject of this chapter. I call all that he did mere endeavors, because lie did not attain the end \\hich he aimed at, peace of mind-, comfort in God, and a command over all his passions. He was a long time lie fore he was fully convinced that his own endeavors were insufficient to give him the mind that was in Christ, lie clearly saw, in 17-J."), what the go.-prl was in- tended to do. for him, and for all mankind; to be the means of reconciling him to (iod, and giving him a title to the heavenly in- heritance; of cleansing him from sin, and preparing him for the enjoyment of heaven: and he retained this view of the general de- sign of the gospel-, from that period to the end of his life, without the least variation. But he did not yet understand the method pro- posed in the gospel, of putting a sinner in possession of these bleanogB, nor the order in which the mind is capable of acquiring them. It is true, he read the Scriptures daily, at this time, and in hi< religious re.-earchcs was homo uniux libri, a man of one book. But his preconceived opinions were as a blind before his mind, and completely hid from his \ie\\, the gospel method of attaining present salvation. This is no reproach to Mr. Wesley, nor any objection against the doctrines he afteruards embraced. It is the. common lot of all men to imbibe in their youth, notions which af- terwards hinder thVm from perceiving the most obvious truths. It is well known that the systems of natural philosophy, which inge- nious men have formed and taught to young students, have been the chief hinderances to the progress of kno\\ ledge."* What kept * The two following instances are remarkable proofs of this. Galen, was well acquainted with the difference between arteries and veins; he knew the ef- fects of ligatures in the operation l bli-edinu r . :>ncrccive a consequence which naturally nnd obviously followed from the things whic li he knew. I'lns veil remained on (he minds of philoso- phers and physicians for about fourteen hundred years, so thai H uvey !( as much praise for breaking through the shackles of ancient error, and impar- tially following the liLrht of truth, as lor the discovery it-elf. Whan Dr. l'ne-tl\'s i'\p.-riiin nl- on ;ur. were tirst published in France, they roused the French eayaittta from a kind of lethargy (de Ftngourdiwcmmt, a- one of them expresses it.) yet Maeimcr, one of the lir-l ehvmi-ts. not only in France, but iN-rhaps in Kuro|M>, s|x-ukiii^ of the discoveiy of ilie nitrous gns, or nir, has frankly acknowledged, that he hardly thought it possible an experienced chy- mi-t would ever have made it. That his principles would have hindered him from attempting the exjKTiment. which was neie--ar\ to m:< . ry in question. So true it is, that though in ganftnl, knowledge acquired lea mind to a farther protrrcM-, yet, if we place too much confidence in r- opinions, and in the ron-equcncfs we draw from them, they may sometimes hin- der us iroiu discovering the mo-i obuons truths. Sve Macqucr'* Dictionnairt de Chymie. Tom. 2, jwge 3->3, Ivlit 240 THE LJFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. his rriind in a state of perplexity, was a confused notion of justifica- tion; which he either confounded with sanctification, or thought a man must be sanctified before he can be justified. This notion hin- dered him from perceiving, that to justify in the language of Paul, is to pardon a repenting believing sinner, as an act of grace ; not for the sake of any previous holiness in him, but through Jesus Christ alone. As soon as he was convinced of this, he was no lon- ger embarrassed and perplexed; he saw immediately the plan which the gospel proposes of reconciling sinners to God, of making them holy in heart and life, and of giving them a sure hope, full of immortality. But let us attend him through the period appropri- . atcd to this chapter, and we shall see the efforts of a great mind to do the will of God; and every step we take, will convince us of the uprightness of his intention. It appears from the account 1 have given of Mr. Charles Wesley, that for more than two years before this time he had studied very hard, and through his brother's advice and influence was become deeply serious; that during the last summer he had received the sacrament weekly, and had prevailed on two or three young men to do the same; and these gentlemen had occasionally met together for the purpose of assisting and encouraging each other in their duty, and of regulating their employments by certain rules. The regular method of arranging their studies and other employments procured them the distinguishing epithet of Methodists, which ac- cording to Mr. Charles, was given them before his brother came to Oxford in November. This is probably the most accurate account; for when Mr. Wesley speaks of this appellation, be mentions it only in very general terms, without attempting- to state at what period of the society it was first given. " The exact regularity of their lives as well as studies," says he, " occasioned a young gen- tleman of Christ Church to say, ' here is a new set of Methodists sprung up; ' alluding to some ancient physicians who were so called^* The name was new and quaint; so it took immediately, and the Methodists were known all over the university. It does not appear, however, that these gentlemen met together at any fixed or stated times, or that they had made any regulations * Themison was the founder of this sect, about thirty or forty years before the Christian era ; -and it flourished according to Alpinus, about three hundred years. Le Clerc informs us, that the physicians of this sect were called Meth- odists, because they took it into their head, to find out a more easy method of teaching and practising the art of physic. However this may be, it is certain that some of the greatest physicians of the time in which the sect flourished, were Methodists. That Themison was a man of the most extensive practice, is evidently implied in the words of Juvenal, if he speaks of the same person, which is generally supposed. He is describing the infcnmties of an old man, and observes, Circumfilil agmine facto Morborum omne gcmts, quorum si nomina queer as Promptius expediam Quot Themison agros aulumno accident uno. " A whole troop of all kinds of diseases rush upon him or all side* ; if you ask their names, I could as soon reckon up hew many patients Then.ison killed in one autumn." Had his practice, however, been very unsuccessful, i* is not probabla it would have been so extensive as to become almost proverbial. TIIH LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 241 for this purpose before Mr. John Wesley joined them. When ho came amongst them, they gladly committed the direction of the whole to him; and from thi- ti; ie tin, 1 society began to assume a more regular form; it is from this period therefore, that Jic com- mences his history of it, in the following words: " In November, 17.M>, four young gentlemen of Oxford, Mr. .lohn Wesley, Fellow of Lincoln College; Air. Charles Wesley, student of Chri.-t Church; Mr. Moriran, commoner of Cliri-t C-hurch; and Mr. Kirkman, of Mertoli (,'ull. _'.; lie-ran to spend some evenings in a week together, in reading chieflj the Greek Testament. Tli-' next \ear, t\vo or three of Mr. John We~|. \ '- pupils desired the lilx-rty of meetinir with them; and afterwards one of Mr. Charles We-le\ "s pupil-, ll was in 17.-J-2, that Mr. Ini'li mi of (Jiieeu's College, a>id Mr. I'roiiirhtou this practice w,i< quite iii'ir, and had an appeara'ic, () f ;lir ty, on \\hich a-'i-oiint it might give otlence, Mr. \N"e-.|r\ did i; ' i proceed any further v. itlioiit advice. He unite t . lii-i fither, who was remarkably attached to regularity and chmch-o .1- r. -I :tue_r what they had hitherto done, and wh it their to have hi* opinion \\hetlier they had alreaily U'lirther they r-lmiild >tand still \s here tlie\ were, or L f " forward? Hi- fat!i"i'- answer is dated September 21, in which h- \- to y itir own designs and emjilov ments. what can 1 say i them than vtilcle proho ; and that I have the hi-lie-t reason to bless (Jod, that he ha> gi\en me two sons together at Oxford, to \\hom lie ha- i nd courage to turn the war against th-- world anil the d--\ il. \\ hifh is the lut way l-> C4ini|iier them. Thev have but one enemy more to combat with, the flesh; which if they take t Wesley's Works, rol. XT. page 375. 242 THE LIFE OF THE RfcV. JOHN WESLEY. care to subdue by fasting and prayer, there will be no more for them to do, but to proceed steadily in the same course, and expect the crown which fadeth not away. You have reason to bless God, as I do, that you have so fast a friend as Mr. Morgan, who I see in the most difficult service, is ready to break the ice for you. " I am afraid lest the main objection you make against your jjoing on in the business of the prisoners, may secretly proceed irom flesh and blood. For who can harm you if you are followers' of that which is so good? And which will be one of the marks "by which the Shepherd of Israel will know his sheep at the last day. Though, if it were possible for you to suffer a little in the cause, you would have a confessor's reward. You own that none but such as are out of their senses would be prejudiced against you for acting in this manner. Go on then in God's name in the path to which your Saviour has directed you, and that track wherein your father has gone before you! For -when I was an undergraduate, I visited those in the castle there, and reflect on it with great satisfac- tion to this day. Walk as prudently as you can, though not fear- fully, and my heart and pravcrs are with you. " Your first regular step is to consult with hirn, if any such there be, who has a jurisdiction over the prisoners; and the next is to obtain the direction and approbation of your bishop. This is Mon- day morning, at which time I shall never forget you. Accordingly, to Him who is every where, I now heartily commit you." This advice, from a person on whose judgment, experience, and orthodoxy they could depend, gave them courage: it confirmed them in their benevolent purposes, and animated them with zeal in the execution of them. They carefully attended, however, to the prudential directions; and Mr. Wesley immediately consulted Mr. Gerard, the Bishop of Oxford's chaplain, who likewise attended the prisoners when any were condemned to die, for at other times they were left to their own care. He proposed to him their design of serving the prisoners as far as they could, and his own intention of preaching there once a month, if the bishop should approve of it. Mr. Gerard commended the design, and said he would answer for the bishop's approbation, to whom he would take the first op- portunity of mentioning it. The bishop being consulted, not only gave his permission, but was highly pleased with the undertaking, and hoped it would have the desired success. Sheltered by such respectable authority, they thought themselves secure, and prosecuted their design with diligence. But no human authority is sufficient to restrain the overflowings of a mind at en- mity with God. The old drones in religion, who retain little of Christianity but the name, think themselves insulted by any extra- ordinary piety and zeal in young men: and the gay and thoughtless are irritated, because they think their peculiar pleasures and whole manner of life is thereby condemned. Thus the case seems to have stood between these young men and their opponents at Oxford. The opposition increased. The men of wit in Christ Church en- tered the lists against them, and between mirth and anger, made a pretty many reflections upon the sarramentanans, as they were pleased to call them. Thoir allies of Morton, thought both thiti THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 249 and the title >f Methodists, too decent, as implying something com- mendable; they then-ton- changed it, and honored them with the title of tin- Holy C'lul). But most of these In in;: persons of well known characters, they made no proselytes from the sacrament, till a gentleman vninent for learning, and well esteemed for piety, joining them, told his nephew, that if he dared to go to the weekly communion any longer, In- would turn him out of doors. This ar- gument had mi siicce--; the young gentleman communicated w\t week. The uncle now I.eeame nrore violent, and shook his in-|ihew I iy the throat, to convince him more ellectually, that re- ceiving the sacrament every week was founded in error: but this argument appearing to the young gentleman to have no weight in it. lie continued his usual practice. 'I'liis eminent person, so well ned for .piety, was however indefatigable in his endeavors to suppress it. He now changed the mode of attack, and like a true au'cnt of satan, kept close to tlie letter of the Apo>tle's advice, but 'jTos.-ly. perverted the -pint of it. 15y a soft obliging manner to- wards him, he melted down the young gentleman's resolution of being so strictly religions, and fn,m this time he began to absent himself five Sundays out of-JA, fro::i (he -acrament. This success gave the opposition new strength, and one of the seniors of the col- 'on-nUing w'th the doctor, they prevailed with two other vonng I'entlen : , -u to ]>romise they would only communicate three times a year. The opposition now becoming more serious, by some persons of influence taking so decided a part against them, the two Mr. "NVe leys wrote to their father again, -fating their situation, and asking further advice. His an-vver, \\hich is dated December 1, now lies before me. " This day I received both yours, and this evening, in the course of our readinir, I thought I found an answer that would be more pro- per than any I myself could dictate; though since it w ill not be ea.-ily translated, 1 .-end it in the original. // >. > < !*.:/> ifi it it i _oc inn Ii /1-^.,-x.- i/'H- i ; it ^.n.i .11 mint it faijii.* }\ hat Would yon lie? Would you be angel*? I ipie.-tiim w hether a mortal can ar- rive to a greater decree of perfection than -teadily to do good, and for that \er\ rea-oii pat iently and meekly to -ntler e\ il. For my part, on the jin-ent view of your action- and de-iyns. my daily prayeri are that (iod would ke.'j) \<,'i humble: and then 1 am >ure that if you continue to stiller lor righti-on-ne--.' sake, though it be but in a lower decree, the -pint of (iod and of L'lory -hall in good mea-ure re-t upiyi you. And you. cannot but i'eel -ii'-h a sat- i.-factinii in your own minds a-ijuiu would not part with for all the world. Be never wcarv of w ell-doini:: never look back, for vou know the pri/e and the crown are beton- you: though I can i think so meanly of von, a, that vou should be di-courat:ed with tile- crackling of thorns under a pot. He not hiyh-minded, but fear. Preserve an equal temper of mind under whatever treatment you meet with, from a not \ery ju.-t or well-natured world. Bear no * Cor. vii. 4. Great is my glorying of you. I am tilled with comfort. I am exceeding joyful. 244 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. more sail than is necessary, but steer steady. The less you value yourselves for these unfashionable duties (as there is no such thing as works of supererogation) the more all good and wise men will value you, if they see your works are all of a piece; or which is in- finitely more, He, by whom actions and intentions are weighed, will both accept, esteem, and reward you. " I hear my son John has the honor of being styled the father of the Holy Club: if it be so, I am sure I must be grandfather of it; and I need not say, that I had rather any of my sons should be so dignified and distinguished, than to have the title of His HOLI- NESS." In the same letter he advises them to use great mildness towards their persecutors, but at the same time to avoid a mean or sneaking behavior, and rather to show an open manly firmness, which is highly becoming in a mind conscious of acting well." In answer to this, Mr. Wesley wrote to his father December 11. He says, "We all return you ouf sincere thanks for your timely and necessary advice; and should be exceedingly glad if it" were as easy to follow it, as it is impossible not to approve it. That doubt- less is the very point we have to gain, before any other can be managed successfully, to have an habitual lively sense of our being only instruments in His hand, who can do all things either with or without any instrument. But how to fix this sense in us, is the great question. We hope you and all our friends will continue to intercede for us, to Him with whom all things are possible. C{ To-morrow night I expect to be in company with the gentleman who did us the honor to take the first notice of our little society. I have terrible reasons to think he is as slenderly provided with hu- manity as with sense and learning. However, I must not let slip this opportunity, because he is at present in some distress, occa- sioned by his being obliged to dispute in the schools on Monday; though he is not furnished with such arguments as he wants. I intend, if he has not procured them before, to help him to some arguments, that I may at least remove that prejudice from him, that, ' we are friends to none but those who are as queer as our selves.' " Under the encouragement of his father's letter they still continued to meet together as usual, and to confirm one another in their pious resolutions. They communicated once a week. They visited the prisoners, and some poor families in the town when they were sick; and that they might have wherewith to relieve their distress, they abridged themselves of all the superfluities and of many of the con- veniences of life. They took every opportunity of conversing with their acquaintance in the most useful manner, to awaken in them a sense of religion. But the outcry daily increasing, they thought it proper, by way of self-defence, to propose to their friends or op- ponents as opportunity offered, these or the like questions: "1. Whether it does not concern all men of all condition to imitate Him as much as they can, who went about doing good? Whether all Christians are not concerned in that command, * While we have time let us do good to all men.' THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 345 Whether we shall not be more happy hereafter, the more good Wt' l!d MOW? I. Whether \\i may not try to do good to our acquaintance among the young gentlemen of the university. Particularly, whether we may not endeavor to convince them of the necessity of beine Christians, mid of being scholars? Whether we may not try to convince them of the necessity of method and industry, in order to either learning or virtue? Whether wo may not try to persuade them to confirm and in- rivi-e their industry, by communicating as often as they can? Whether we may not mention to them the authors whom we conceive to have written best on those subjects? Whether \\e may not assist them as we are able, from time to time, to form resolutions upon what they read in those authors, pud to execute them with steadiness and perseverance? 3. May we, not try t<> do good to those who are hungry, naked, ;n- >ick ? It' \\ e know any necessitous family, may we not give them a little food, clothes, or physic, as they want? If they can read, may we not give them a Bible, a Common IVayer Hook, or a Whole Duty of Man? May we, not inquire, now and then, how they have used them; explain what they do not understand, and enforce what they do? May we not enforce upon them the necessity of private prayer, and Ox frequenting the ehnivh and sacrament? May we not contribute what we are able, toward having their children clothed, and taught to read? 4. May we not try to do good to those who are in prison? May we not release BOCfl wcll-di>posed persons as remain in prison for email debts? May we not lend small sums to those who are of any trade, that they may procure themselves tools and materials to work with? May we not give to them who appear to want it most, a little money, or clothe*, or physic?" It was impo-oihle for any person, who had a grain of either humanity or religion left, to an>\\ er tin -e questions in the negative, however averse he mgiht be to practice the duties proposed in them. No one attempted it; but several, when they understood the plan of their de-i^ns, increased their little stoek of mone\ for the prisoners and the poor, \<\ subscribing something quarterly to that the more pert|e have still the gospel preached to them, ami of their temporal wants supplied, our little fund rather increasing than diminishinir. Nor true \\ e \, t I.een forced to discharge any of the children which Mr. Morgan left to our tare: though I wish they too, ilo not find the want of him: 1 am sure, some of their parents will. ne however give us a better prospect; John Whitelamb in particular. I believe with this you will receive some account from himself, how his time i- employed. He reads one Knirlish, one Latin, and one Greek book alternately ; and never meddles with a new one in any of the languages till he ha- ended the old one. If * Priratc Diary. t Wesley's Works, vol. xxvi. p. 99. J48 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. he goes on as he has begun, I dare take upon me to say, that by the time he has been here four or five years, there will not be such an one, of his standing in Lincoln-College, perhaps not in the university of Oxford." But notwithstanding their little company was thus scattered, and they left to stand alone, yet they still pursued their designs of doing as much good as possible, with the same diligence and zeal as before. How few attain to this steadiness of mind in that which is good ! Who will support an uniform character in an unfashion- able attachment to the duties of religion in every situation, uninflu- enced by friends or enemies. Surely none but those who act from principle, who do not consider so much what men say or do, as what judgment God forms of them in every action of life. The present situation of these two young men tried and proved them in this respect, and they stood firm as the beaten anvil to the stroke. Some of their friends however began to think that they carried matters too far, - and laid unnecessary burdens on themselves. This subject Mr. Wesley mentions in a letter to his mother of the same date with that mentioned above to his father, giving her at the same time some account of the effects of their journey. "The motion and sun together," says he, "in our last hundred and fifty miles' walk so thoroughly carried off all our superfluous humors, that we continued perfectly in health, though it is here a very sickly season. And Mr. Kirkham assures us, on the word of a priest and a physician, that if we will but take the same medicine once or twice a year, we shall never need any other to keep us from the gout. When we were with him, we touched two or three times upon a nice subject, but did not come to any full conclusion. The point debated, was what is the meaning of being 'righteous over much,' or by the more common phrase of, being too strict in religion ? and what danger there was of any of us falling into that extreme ? "All the ways of being too righteous or too strict, which we could think of, were these : either the carrying some one particular virtue to so great a height, as to make it clash with some others ; or the laying too much stress on the instituted means of grace, ro the neglect of the weightier matters of the law ; or, the multi- plying prudential means upon ourselves so far, and binding our- selves to the observance of them so strictly, as to .obstruct the end we aimed at by them, either by hindering our advance in heavenly affections in general, or by retarding our progress in some particu- lar virtue. Our opponents seemed to think my brother and I in some danger of being too strict in this last sense ; of laying burdens on ourselves too heavy to be borne, and consequently too heavy to be of any use to us. " It is easy to observe, that aimost every one thinks that rule to tally needless, which he does not need himself; and as to the chris tian spirit itself, almost every one calls that degree of it which he does not himself aim at enthusiasm. If therefore we plead foi either (not as if we thought the former absolutely needful, neither as if we had attained the latter) it is no great wonder that they who are not for us in practice should be against us. If you who are a THE LIFE OF .THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 249 less prejudiced judge, have perceived us faulty in this matter, too superstitious or entlm.-iastic, or whatever it "is to be called ; we earnestly desire to IK- speedily informed of our error, that we may no longer spend our strength on that which profiteth not. Or whatever there may be on the other hand, in which you have ob- ser\fd us to be too remiss, that likewise \ve desire to know as soon as pos-ihle. This is a subject which \ve would understand with as inui-li accuracy as po-sihle, it being hard to say \\ liicli is of the \\or-t consequence : tlie liein-r too strict, tlu- really carrying things too for, the \\ear\ing ourselves and spending our strength in burdens that. "/' i" ; <>r the being frightened by tho-e terrible words, from what, if not directly nece->ar\ . \\.)iild at least be useful." The reader u ill easily observe tli;it this letter, written to a parent, to whom he often laid open all his heart without the least restraint or disguise, speaks a mind ardently bent on ii total devotion to (iod, and anxious to discover the mo-t excellent way of attaining it. The following letter written in November to his brother Sam- uel, treats on the same subject he had mentioned to his mother, and di-covers his -entiment-; more at large. It seems Mr. Samuel ^\ e-ley had -ugge-ted to him, that in bis genei al >eriousncss, and in one or two other points of behavior, he carried matters too far; that these little things rmght give a prejudice against other parts of his conduct that were excelli :it, and of the utmost importance ; and that he might relax a little in these smaller matters without injurin it is, would ever open their mouth against any of the other particu- ! 'or the .-ake of the... . mentioned; I he root of th< I- lie- here. Would I luit employ a third of n.\ mom y, and about h .If my time a- other folks do. small. \\.uild lie o\erlook- '.' As to my liair, I am much more sure, that what this rn.-.bb-- me to do, i.- according to the Scrip- 'me, than I am that the length of it is contrary to it.* 1 b-i\e often thought ot'a >a\in^' nf J)r. i - when lie vamiued me for prie-t', order.-; -"Do \ou know what \ mi are about: \lr \Vc.li-y w..ri' his luiir ri'inarkii! he w.i^ ofl"ii inili-.;' ' it nniirnl In- hrnltli, nnd \v:: ; nt :iHr or no ? Who knoweth the things of a man better than the spirit of a man that is m him. " This being a point of no common concern, I des'u'e to explain myself upon it once for all; and to tell you freely and cl.wrly, those general positions on which I ground all those practises, for which, as you would have seen had you read that paper through, i an? gen- erally accused of singularity. 1st. As to the end of my being ; I lay it down for a rule, that I cannot be too happy, or therefore too holy; and thence infer that the more steadily 1 keep my eye upon the prize of our high calling, and the more of my thoughts en\ words and actions are directly pointed at the attainment of it, th"> better. 2. As to th^ instituted means of attaining it, I likewise la? it down for a rule, tint I am to use them every time I may. S .As to prudential means, I ! " l:cve this rule holds of things indiffer- ent in themselves ; whatever I know to do me hurt that to me is not indifferent, but resolutely to be abstained from: "whatever! knnw to do me good, that to me is not indifferent, but resolutely tc be embraced. " But it will be said, I am whimsical. True, and what then ; If by whimsical be meant simply singular, 1 own ir; if singular without any reason, I deny it with both my bands, find am ready to give a reason to any that asks me, of every custom wherein I differ from the world. I grant in many single actions 1 differ unreasona- bly fi- > > <;:: ;. !.nf not wilfully ; no, 1 shall extremely thank any IIP ii -M to help it. 'v-vsj to my beiug/o/woZ , if by that be meant that I am not easy and unaffected enough in my carriage, it is very true ; but how shall I help it ? If by formal be meant that I am serious, this too is very true; but u ii/ -h-.niLl i help it? Mirth I grant is very fit for you ; but does it follow that it is fit for me? Are the same tem- pers, any, more than the same words and actions, fit for all circura- +* THB LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 2il stances ? If yon arc to rejoice evermore, because you have put your enemies to iliirlit, am I to do the same while thry continually :i-f my memory your character was but little in my thoughts, and n not at all, in my late letters. I never designed to justify myself; perhaps my laughter is particularly blamenble, as my tem- jier is -fi-ious. severe, and melancholy. Thus ends our notable dispute, or rather we have had none at all. For you are only n^ain^t excessive laughter, which 1 v.a- never for; and only forse- iesa which I was never airainst. There is a time to weep and time to laugh. And now mcthinks each of us may say to the other, *w Dick dot-6 to Matt " That people lived and died I knew, An hour aijo, as well as you." About this time hi< father came up to London and from thence took an excursion to Oxford, to see what his sons were doing, and in what spirit and temper of mind they did it. On his return to Lon- don be wrote to Mrs. Wesley, .January the 5th, in which he says; " I had yours on new-year's day. on which I returned in one day from Ox- ford not very well; bn 1 both for my expense and labor, by the shining piety of our two sons, i if whom I >h;dl write soon more at This, the reader will the fullest evidence that the father the privilege of true he' in Cli I |>ected tliai tin- jiractice w of his power would lead him into this state of min< him peace and jo;, in (lod ; but he did not fun I that tbi^ etVrrt fi>ll- he w as nftrii dull. Hat, and uiialVectcd in the nsi- of the im>M ,-olemii ordinance-. Tliis both di-u-e ed ami perp|ex>d him. -o that he seemed at a loss u lii-'h u a \ to pr-"-. !. to obtain the hapjiiness and securiiv he wanted. In thi~ .-fate of perplexity he wrote to hid mother on the 2-h of February, and after mentioning Mr. Mor- THE LIFE OF 'THE REV. JOHN WESLEf. gan's situation, he observes; " One consideration is enough to make me assent to his and your judgment concerning the holy sacra ment; which is, that we cannot allow Christ's human nature to be present in it, without allowing either con or transubstantiation. But, that his divinity is so united to us then, as he never is but to worthy receivers, I firmly believe, though the manner of that union is utterly a mystery to me. " That none but worthy, receivers should find this effect is not strange to me, when I observe, how small effect many means of improvement have upon an unprepared mind. Mr. Morgan and my brother were affected as they ought, by the observations you made on that glorious subject : but though my understanding ap- proved what was excellent, yet my heart did not feel it. Why was this, but because it was pre-engaged by those affections Avith which wisdom will not dwell ? Because the animal mind cannot relish those truths which" are spiritually discerned. Yet I have those writings which the good spirit gave to that end ! I have many of those which he hath since assisted his servants to give us : 1 have retirement to apply these to my own soul daily ; I have means both of public and private prayer ; and above all, of partaking in that sacrament once a week. What phalli fn m; kr> ;tll these blessings effectual ? To gain from them that mind which was also in Christ Jesus ? "To all who give signs of their not being strangers to it, I pro- pose this question and Avhy not to yop rather than any? Shall I quite break off my pursuit of all learning, but what immediately tends to practice ? I once desired to make a fair show in languages and philosophy : but it is past ; there is a more excellent way, and if I cannot attain to any progress in the one, without throwing up all thoughts of the other, \vhy fare it Avell ! yet a little while and we shall all be equal in knowledge if we are in virtue. "You say, 'you have renounced the world.' And what have I been doing all this time? What have I done ever since I Avas born? Why, I have been plunging myself into it more and more. It is enough: Awake thou that sleepest. Is there not one Lord, one Spirit, one hope of our calling? One way of attaining that hope? Then I am to renounce the Avorld as well as you. That is the very thing I Avant to do: to draw off my affections from this world and fix them on a better. But how? What is the surest and the short- est way ? Is it not to be humble ? Surely this is a large step in the w'ay. But the question recurs, how am I to do this? To OAvn the necessity of it is not to be humble. In many things you have in- terceded for me and prevailed. Who knows but in this too you may be successful? If you can spare me only that little part of Thursday evening, which you formerly bestowed upon me in anoth- er manner, I doubt not but it would be as useful now for correcting my heart, as it was then for forming my judgment. "When I observe how fast life flies away, and hoAv slow im- provement comes, I think one can never be too much afraid of dy- ing before one has learned to live. I mean even in the course of nature. For were I sure that ' the silver cord should not be vio- lently loosed;' that ' the wheel should not be broken at the cistern,' THE LIKE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEV. 253 till it was quite- worn ;i\v:iy by its own motion; yet what a time would this give me for -uch ;i work! a moment to transact the husi- i' eternity! What are forty years in comparison of this? So that were 1 sun: of wh;it never man yet was sure of, how little wonlil it alter the case! How justly still might I cry out, " ' Downward I hasten to my destin'd place | There none ol.tainthy aid, none sing thy praise ! hall F HI- in death's de>-p ix.van drown'd ; re, i- swei't fiir-'ivfiM-s found .' O Bare me y.-t. while on tho I, rink I stand : Ki-lnilif t!iPM> storms, and set me safeon land. O make mv lon^insfs and thy mercy sure ! Thou art the God of power.'' " This letter needs no comment; it shows an ardent mind, wholly occupied in pursuit of a savin:: knowledge of(iod; but embarrassed and perplexed, not knowini: which way to turn, and yet willing to s-icrilice the dearest object in life to obtain the end in view. Mr. Morgan had now been ill more than twelve month?, and lira* SO greatly reduced, that lie became a burden to himself, and -totally useless to others. In t his statre of his di-ease, his nnder- st-mdini: sometimes appeared deranged; lie became more changea- blo in his toTnper than u-nal. and inconsistent in his conversation. Hilt this was purely the effect of hi- di.-ease, not the least symptom >f the kind having ever appeared, till long after his health "had de- Mis father being fully informed of the state of his health, wrote to him in March, and told him that he should no- longer be limited in his to any lived allowance; that such sums as were iry for his health should be immediately remitted to him; but stronirly insi.-tcd that no part of it should be given away; that lie rdiould lay it out in recreation, medicine, and .-uch other matters a> illicit be nece^ary for the recovery and support of his health. Me then says, ' Voii cannot co:u-eive what a noi-e that ridiculous society which you are ensured in, has made her--. He-ides the particulars of the great follies of it at (Kford, which to my concern I have often heard repeated; it gave me sensible trouble t'. hear, tb it ymi were noted for u'oin:: into the villages about Molt; calling their children together, and teaching them their 8 and catechism, and giving the.n a .-h'.IIinu' :it your depart- ure. I could not huladvi.-c \\it!i a wise, pi.m-. and learned cler- gyman: h>- fold me that he has known t!. follow from such blind /.e,d; and plainly -ati-lied me that ii through mi-take of true piety and religion I projio-ed v\ riling to soni'- prudi-nt and good man at Oxford to reason with you on the,e points, and to convince you that \ou wi-re in a vvr.ui^ \\ i\ . Me said, in a ^I'lierou- mind, a- !] took \nnr- to In-, tin' admonition and adrice of a father would make a deeper impression than all the exhortations of other-. Me concluded, that you ua- young as I lint \oiir judgment was not come to it- maturity; but a- soon a- v mi- judirriM-nt improv.-d, and oi the' ail \ ice nf a ti you Would >ee 'he error of your '-. that you may walk uprightly and -at"e|\, \\ithout endeavoring to outklo 254 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. all the good bishc ps, clergy, and other pious and good men of the present and past ages: which God Almighty give you grace and sense to understand aright." In the month of April Mr. Samuel Wesley visited Oxford, and spent a few days there; no doubt with a view chiefly to satisfy himself on the spot, of the truth or falsehood of the various ac- counts that were given him of his two brothers. When he re- turned to Londoii he wrote a hasty poetical epistle to his brother Charles, in which he has clearly expressed his opinion of their con- duct, and the views he had formed of their opponents. The latter part of it refers to the unhappy situation of Mr. Morgan. April 20, 1732. "Though neither are o'erstock'd with precious time, If I can write it, you may read my rhyme ; And find an hour to answer I suppose In verse harmonious or in humble prose ; What I when late at Oxford coukl not say, My friends so numerous, and so short my stay. " Let useless questions first aside be thrown, Which all men may reply to. or that none : As whether Doctors doubt the D will die : Or F still retains his courtesy ? Or J n dies daily in conceit, Dies without death, and walks without his feet? W.hat time the library completes its shell ? What hand revives the discipline of Fell ? What house for learning shall rewards prepare, Which orators and poets justly share, And see a "second Atterbury there : " Say, does your Christian purpose still proceed, T' assist in every shape the wretches' need ? To free the prisoner from his anxious gaol, When friends forsake him, and relations fail ? Or yet with nobler charity conspire To snatch the guilty from eternal fire ? Has your small squadron firm in trial stood, Without preciseness, singularly good ? Safe march they on 'twixt dangerous extremes Of mad profaneness and enthusiasts' dreams? Constant in prayer, while God approves their pains, His spirit cheers them and his blood sustains? Unmov'd by pride -or anger, can they hear The foolish laughter, or the envious fleer ? No wonder wicked men blaspheme their care, The devil always dreads offensive war; Where heavenly zeal the sons of night pursues, Likely to gain, and certain not to lose ; The sleeping conscience wakes by dangers near, And pours the light in, they so greatly fear. " But hold, perhaps this dry religious toil, May damp the genius, and the scholar spoil. Perhaps facetious foes, to meddling fools Shine in the class, and sparkle in the schools : Your arts excel, your eloquence outgo, And soar like Virgil or like Tully flow; Have brightest turns and deepest learning shown, And prov'd your wit mistaken by their own. THE MPE Of THE UEV. JOHN WESLEY. 255. If not the wights should moderately rail, . . Whose total merit summ'd from far detail Is, saunt'ring sleep, and smoko, and wine, uud ale. " How contraries niny meet without design ! And pretty gentlemen and bigots join ! A pert yo;. with saucy airs, That none can know the world, who say their pray'rs : And Rome in middle asjes us'd to grant, The most devout wore still most ignorant. So when old Moody Noll our ruin wrought Was ig-norance (he best devotion thought; His cnp-boir'd saints all marks of sense deface, And preach that learning is a foe to jjrace : -ii was s]x>ke in school*, and Latin ceas'd, % They quite reform'd the language of the beast. " One or two questions more before lend, That much concern a drother and a friend. John seem bent beyond hN strength to go, To his frail carcase literally foe? Lavish of health, as if in haste to die. And shorten time, t' ensure eternity .' Does M weakly think his time misspent? Of his best actions can lie now repent? Others, their sins with reason just deplore, The guilt remaining when the pleasure's o'er; Sinn- the foundations of the world were laid, Shall he for virtue first himself upbraid ? Shall he. what most men to their sins deny, Show pain for alms, remorse for piety? . harist decline? What Clement ; the bread and wine? Or < pi-ess him whole, And taint iy and his soul ? t If to renoniiee hi-, graces hr ( ( I ! that he could transfer the stock to me ? Alas ! enough what mortal e'er can do. For him who made- him and rc-deemM him too? ! may to man beyond desert he show'd, ame time Mr. lm:liam. Mr. BroUffhtOD, Mr. Ilarvej, and oiii- or tsvo of Mi-. John mid C'linrli-s \\' Christian I'ei lection, and liis Serious Call to a Holy Lite; and a hi- prartiee \\a-, had made extracts from them. He had conceived a hii:h opinion of the au- thor from his writinjs, having ofien lieeii in-trneted Ity them. Be- in^ in London, in the month of .July, he \vent down to I'ntnex . to ^Il. Law a viome of lii- pupils. In the first journey, while he was standing on the irar- den uall at a friend's hou-e, it fell flat under him: hut he escaped unhurt. His second journey was in order to meet his brother Samuel, ice., at Kp\\orth, and that the whole family might once more a--emhle together. In f'.ire [heir final separation by death. This meeting mu-t have been very affecting: as their father was growing iulirm, and his son Samuel W&s now going to reside wholly at Tivertou, in Devon, it was not probable they would ever see each other again. Mr. \Ye.-le\ returned to Oxford on the 2.Jd of September; and as soon as it was known there that Mr Morgan wa- dead, a report was propagated, that the rigorous fa-ting he hail impo-ed on himself', by the advice of Mr. John and Charles We-ley, had hastened his death. As this report was highly pre- judicial to their character, and night hinder their usefulness; and as it was probable it would reach the father, and might alllict him, and prejudice him more deeply again.-t his son's conduct, and the per.-ous \\ith whom lie had been connected, Mr. AVe.-ley thought it lie-t to write to him, and stat the matter as it really was. His letter is dated the 18th of October, this year.* "The occasion," say- he, "of' giving you this trouble, is of a very extraordinary nature. On Sunday h.-t 1 w:.< informed, as no doubt you will 1x3 ere Ion::, that my brother and I had killed \oiir son: that the rigo- rou> fitting which hi- had imposed upon himself bv our ad\ i had increased hi-; illne.--, and hastened his death. Now, though eoiisideriii;r it in it-elf, it is 11 c/v/ siimfl tfiiiuf with inr to he ji. of Won't JUtlgWfnt } yet a- the heinu thought guilty of -o mi-e|iie\- ii 11- an imprudence, miulit make me !' a hie to do the \\ork I came into the \\orld for, 1 am obliged to dear m\>elf of it, by nh-erving li you, as I ha\e done to other. -, that your .-on left oil' fa.i.Vx >h"rt historj of Uethodism, which liics the lime when taey became acquainted with Mr. <'h\r 258 THE I.TPE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. to him and myself, which luivc been industriously misrepresented to you. " In March last he received a letter from you, which not being able to read, he desired me to read to him; several of the expres- sions I perfectly remember, and shall do, till I too am called hence. In one practice for which you blapied your son, I am only con- cerned as a friend, not as a partner. Your own account of it was in effect this: ' He frequently went into poor people's houses about Holt, called their children together and instructed them in their duty to God, their neighbor and themselves. He likewise explained to them the necessity of private as well as public prayer, and pro- vided them with such forms as were best suited to their several capacities; and being well apprised how the success of his endeav- ors depended on their good will towards him, he sometimes distri- buted among them a little of that money which he had saved from gaming and other fashionable expenses of the place.' This is the first charge against him, and I will refer it to your own judg- ment, whether it be fitter to have a place in the catalogue of his faults or of these virtues for which he is now numbered among the sons of God. " If all the persons concerned in that ridiculous society, whose follies you have so often heard repeated, could but give such a proof of their deserving the glorious title which was once bestowed upon them, they would be contented that their lives too should be counted madness, and their end thought to be without honor. But the truth is, their title to holiness stands upon much less stable foundations; as you will easily perceive when you know the ground of this wonderful outcry, which it seems England itself is not wide enough to contain." He then gives Mr. Morgan a short history of their little society, informing him what their practices were, and of their care to consult wise, learned, and pious clergymen, in every step they had taken, in the manner described above. He subjoins, " As for the names of Methodists, Supererogation men, and so on, with which some of our neighbors are pleased to compliment us, we do not conceive ourselves to be under any obligation to regard them, .much less to take them for arguments. To the law and to the testimony we appeal, whereby we ought to be judged. If by these it can be proved we are in an error, we will immediately and gladly retract it: if not, we have not so learned Christ, as to renounce any part of his service, though men should say all manner of evil against us, with" more judgment, and as little truth as hitherto. "Your son already stands before the judgment seat of Him who judges righte- ous judgment; at the brightness of whose presence the clouds remove; his eyes are open and he sees clearly whether it was ' blind zeal and a thorough mistake of true religion that hurried him on in the error of his way,' or whether he acted like a faithful and wise servant, who from a just sense that his time was short, made haste to finish his work before his Lord's coming, that when ' laid in the balance he might not be found wanting.'" This well tiinegl letter, containing a simple narrative of facts, fully satisfied Mr. Morgan, and gave hUlTO better opinion of the THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY 1 . 259 <>i>>"- rflfM^H^^ H society \\itn which his son had been connected. His answer, which is dated November 25, shows him to Inve been a man of moderation and a friend to piety. It is as follows. "Your favor of the 20th past was delayed in its passage, I belie\r bv contrary winds, or it had not been so lonir unanswered. I trl\ c entire credit to every tliins and every fart yon relate. It \\a- ill-judged of my poor son to take to fasting with regard to his health, which I knew nothing of, or I should ha\eadvi~ed him against it. He v clined to piety and virtue from his infancy. 1 mustouii 1 was much concerned at the .-trance accounts which were spread here, of some extraordinary practiced of a religious .society which he hud ensured in at Oxford, \\lii.-h you may 1^ sure lost nothing in the car lh that I \\ere o particular an account for my perusal, and shall be always ready to vindicate you from any calumny or a.-persiori that I -hall hear cast upon you. I ;iiii mncii obliged for j our and your brother's great civilities and'assistances to my care; which was the 8trongest*proof he could possibly give, that he ap- proved of his conduct. During the two last years. Mr. Wes|,.\ made fremient excursinns to London, and dill'rrent parts of the country, liesides his joiirnies to Kpuorth, and the place- he \i>iteil iii his \\ay thither and back, all of which he performed on foot. He observes ill his I)iar\ , that he had walked about in." ( (i miles; 1 >uppuse he means witliin the \ear he is speaking of. In tln-M- excursions lie constantly preached on the I-ord's day, if he had nil opportunity; s, ( that he might now lied, in some >ort. an itinerant preacher, though ..n a plan very different from that which he afterwards adopted, and of which he could not at this time have the mo-t distant conception. By reading Mr. Law's Christian Perfection, and his Serious Call to a Holy Life, he \vas confirmed in the \ ie\\s he before had of the ell'ects the L'ospel is intended to produce on the minds of those who sincerely embrace' it; and was fully convinced of the absurdity ami danger of l>eing an half diristiay. On the 1st of January, 1733, he preached at St. Mary's, Oxford, before the uni- 860 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. versity, on the circumcision of the heart. In this discourse, which is printed in the second volume of his sermons, he has explained with great clearness, and energy of language, his views of the Christian salvation to be attained in this life; in which he never varied, in any material point, to the day of his death. He was in- deed, at this time, almost wholly ignorant of the gospel method of attaining this salvation, but he sought it with his whole heart, ac- cording to the knowledge he then had, and was willing to sacrifice . the dearest thing he had in the world, for the attainment of it. His father was now in a bad state of health, and seemed de- clining apace. On this account he set out on horseback for Ep- worth, in the beginning of January. As he was passing over the bridge beyond Daintry, his horse fell over it with' him; but he again escaped unhurt. When the events of life glide smoothly on, and follow certain previous circumstances in regular succession, we see nothing" wonderful in them, because there seems to be some common principle on which the succession depends. But in extra- ordinary deliverances from danger, and in many other instances of human affairs, we plainly perceive, there is no such principle, which connects the previous circumstances with the following event: the interposition of Providence, almost stands visible before our eyes, and a strong conviction of it takes place in the mind, which nothing but inattention or^false reasoning can oblite- rate. On these occasions Mr. Wesley did not fail to return God the tribute of praise and thanksgiving, and renewed his diligence in serving him. The state of his father's health occasioned his parents to turn their thoughts to the means of obtaining the living of Epworth for him, in case of his father's demise. The thing wag mentioned to him when he was now with them, but he seems to have given them little answer. After his return to Oxford, in February, he wrote to his mother on the subject. "You observe," says he, "when I was with you, that I was very indifferent as to the having or not having the living of Epworth. I was indeed utterly unable to determine either way; and that for this reason: I know, if I could stand my ground here, and approve myself a faithful minister of our blessed Jesus, by honor and dishonor, through evil report and good report; then there would not be a place under the heaven like this, for im- provement in every good work. But whether I can stem the tor- rent which I saw then, but see now much more, rolling down from all sidtes upon me, that I know not. It is true, there is One who can yet, either command the great water-flood that it shall not come nigh me, or make a way for his redeemed to pass through. But then something must be done- on my part: and should he give me, even that most equitable condition, ' according to thy faith be it unto thee.,' yet how shall 1 fulfil it? Why he will look to that too. My father and you helping together with your prayers, that our faith fail us not." The difficulties which Mr. Wesley foresaw, did not arise from any new persecution which threatened him, but from the danger of unsteadiness in the young gentlemen, who had for some time met with him. He easily perceived, that unless he could overcome this THE i.tFr. OF Tiir. RF.V. JOHN WESLEY. 561 difficulty, ti 'nt little prospect of duini: any la-tin? in hi- -.ml it mii-t !( confe--ed, that, though his pi . i:n'iiii' e\ idence of hi- integrity, dis- . ifi-e \\i-i . i:ii'ii \\ h> had su'.Hrient resolution to per-' \ ere therein. His :it absence t to, < "ild have no pood influence upon them, as his own e\ vidimus, and advice, \\ere tin- prin- cipal means of pre-i-:-viii'. r tlieni in the same disposition with liim- M If. l!nt it ><...)!< thru IK- did not attend to this circumstance at t; for in May. !: .-rt out a .-rain for Kp'.vorth, and took i. \\ ho had now I- ft Oxford. From thence he nroeeeded to Kpworth, uud returned I Manche-ter <-i Saturday the -Jd i-f .lime. The next da\ lie :. the Old Church, again in Sal ford, a in! d Oxford, he perceived tile had I I'- ll is pupil-, and the memliers of tlieir litile w found himself surrounded with enemies iri- 'i 'iiphin^ over him, and friends desertinir him; he saw the fruit-; of h'- lalior- in danger of lu-injr 1 lasted li< fore they had attained ma- !u.iiv. I'nT he ,-f.io.l linn ;.- a roiU.:md being conscious of his oWn ity, th .t lie hud notliin.' in \ie\\ 1 nt to serve God in ri-rht- rl (rne h-iline-.-, a::d to benefit his n,-ii;h!)or, he vie\\eil .1 ition without "ii: no gusts of paaaioo rose to el >ud hi-* under-t : i:i:liirr, no fear t:> dam;: Ins /eal: he was enaliled my ri'l'uire, 1 will not t'enr. He wrote to i the .-implieity an could not yield to this arirument, has IM-OM t-o-ivineed !>\ a l'e\er,*and Dr. Frcu in. Our >e\rn and t \\eii ty i Monday -hnmk to fne: ami th-- ii . the last "of Mr. Clayton's pupils, \\lio continued \\iih n<. informed me. that he did not de-s'i^n to meet us niiy more. Mv ill - ihey c-dl it, seems to 1., \\li.it ha- tVi^h c\er\ from a falling hou-e. On Sunday I was con~idcr- in;.' the matter a little more nearly; and imagined that all the ill con>ei|iieii .-. - ,.f my sinirnlarity, were rcducealile to three; diminu- tion of fortune, lo-> of frieiKU, and of reputation. As to my for- tune, I well kixVW', thoiiL'h oerhaps other> do nor. that I could not .'oriic a l::r. r er tlrm I liave: "and a- for that mo.-t plau>ilile e\- tor dc.-iiiii^ it, ' \\ hile I have *o little I cannot do the good I S62 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. would;' I ask, can you do the good God would have you do? It is enough. Look no further. For friends, they were either trifling or serious: if triflers, fare them well; a noble escape: if serious, those who are more serious are left, whom the others would rather have opposed than forwarded in the service they have done, and still do us. If it be said, but these may leave you too; for they are no firmer than the others were. First, I doubt that fact; but next, suppose they should, we hope then they would only teach us a no- bler and harder lesson, than any they nave done hitherto: It is better to trust in the Lord, than to put any confidence in man. And as for reputation, though it be a glorious instrument of ad- vancing our Master's service, yet there is a better than that, a clean heart, a single eye, a soul full of God! A fair exchange, if by the loss of reputation we can purchase the lowest degree of purity of heart ! We beg my mother and you would not cease to work together with us, that whatever we lose, we may gain this : and that having tasted of this good gift, we may count all things else but dung and . dross in comparison of it." Mr. Wesley now redoubled his diligence with his pupils, that he might recover the ground he had lost. His pupils indeed contin- ued with him whethefthey adopted his religious practices or no. But as he had been blamed for singularity, both by friends and en- emies, and many had thought that he too rigorously imposed some particular practices upon others; he informs his mother what the singularity was, which chiefly gave offence at Oxford, and explains the methods he made use of with his pupils, to instruct them in the things of God. This letter is dated August 17th; " The thing," says he, " that gives offence here is, the being singular with regard to time, expense, and company. This is evident beyond exception from the case of Mr. Smith, one of our Fellows; who no sooner began to husband his time, to retrench unnecessary expenses, and to avoid his irreligious acquaintance, but he was set upon, by, not only all these acquaintance, but many others too, as if he had entered into a conspiracy to cut all their throats: though to this day he has not advised any single person, unless in a word or two and by accident, to act as he did in any of those instances. " It is true indeed, that ' the devil hates offensive war most, and that whoever tries to rescue more than his own soul from his hands, will have more enemies, and meet with greater opposition, than if he was content with, having his own life for a prey.' That I try to do this, is likewise certain : but I qannot say whether I c rig- orously impose any observances on others, till I know what that phrase means. What I do is this. When I am intrusted with a person who is first to understand and practise, and then to teach the law of Christ, I endeavor by an intermixture of reading and conversation, to show him what that law is; that is, to renounce all unsubordinate love of the world, and to love and obey God with all his strength. When he appeal's seriously sensible of this, I propose to him the means God hath commanded him to use, in order to that end; and a week, or a month, or a year after, as the state of his soul seems to require it, the several prudential means recommended by wise and good men. As to the times, order THE LIKE OF THE REV. JOHN WESI.ET. 263 measure, and manner, wherein these are to be proposed, I depend upon the Holy Spirit to direct me, in and by my own experience and reflection, joined to the advices of my religious friends here and elsewhere. Only two rules it is ray principle to observe in aU cases; (ii-st to begin, continue, and end all my advices in the spirit of meekness: ;! < knowing that the wrath or" severity of man worketh not the righteousness of God; and secondly, to add to meekness lon-r-siifferinir: in pursuance of a rule which I tivt lon^ .-ince, never to L'i\e up any one till I have tried him, at lea.-t ten : h.m- lontr hat'i God ,'iad pity on thee?' If the wi-e and goodwill I.-eli'eve those falsehoods which the bad invent, because I end' \e m\ -elf and my friends from tin-in, then I shall lose my reputation, even anniiiir them, for (^thouu'h not perhaps ^.>od. \et) the best action- 1 ever did in my life. This is the very case. I try to ai-f as my Lord commands: ill men >a\ all manner of evil of me, and good men believe them. Then- is a way, and there is but one, of making my peace; God forbid I should ever take it. I have as many pupils as I need, and as many friends; when more are better for me, I .-hall have more. If I have no more pupils ;jft,T these are ^one from me, I shall then be udad of a curacy near you; if I have, I shall then take it as a .-i;r- nal that I am to remain here. Whether her* or there, my de.-ire i- to know and feel that I an thinir, that I have nothing, and that I c.m do nothiiiir. For whenever I am empty of my.-elf. then know I of a surety, that neither friends nor foe-, nor any creature, can hinder me from beinir tilled with all the fulne of God. Let not my father's or your pra\er.- be ever .-hid; in behalf of your atl'ec- tionate son." On the -Jlst of Septemlx-r this year, Mr. We.-ley beiran the prac- tice of reading as he travelled on horseback; and this practice he continued near forty years, till his infirmities obliged him to travel in a carriage. His frequent jouniies, often on foot as well as on horseback, and the irreat and constant labor of preaching, readinir, visitii, herever he was, with hard study and a very ab- stemious diet, had now very much ailected his health. His -trenirth wa- greatly reduced, and h" had frei|uent returns of spitting of blood. In the iii-lit of the Kith of .Inly, he had a return of it in such (juantity as waked him out of sleep. The sudden and une\- ; manner of its coming oft, with the solemnity of the ni_ r ht si-ason, made i ,' i near. He cried to ( iod; "O! pi me for thy coming, uud come when thou wilt."' His friends he- in Christian experience; the presence of God with hi- people. ilut he found it too irreat for him to com- prehend. He talked with Mr. Law, and wrote to his mother upon 4 S64 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. it; but he received little or no information from either of them. They all seem to have inquired into the nature and manner of the Divine Presence, rather than into the evidences of it. His mother's answer is dated January 1, 1734: she confesses that she did not understand the subject, and that, in this respect, she still worshipped an unknown God. Nothing indeed is more certain than this, that the manner of the Divine Presence and operations, both in the works of nature and grace, is incomprehensible to us, at the same time that the effects produced, demonstrate his presence and power. Through the want of this distinction, many have run into great errors in explaining the influence of Divine grace on the human mind, and some have even denied it: though to him who rightly understands the Scriptures, and has any degree of Christian experience, the effects of it as clearly demonstrate a Divine influ- ence, as the works of nature show the existence of God, though the manner of his presence and operation in both is inexplicable. The whole force of Mr. Wesley's mind was now bent on reli- gious subjects. In reflecting on the progress of th^e soul to an en- tire conformity to the will of God and a fitness for heaven, he thought that different degrees of virtue are different states of mind; that is, of the understanding, will, and affections; and that we must pass through the loTver states before AVC can arrive at the higher; so that Christian experience is a progressive work; in which the first step prepares the mind for the second, and so on through the whole of our progress. He observed, however, that there are cer- tain states of mind which are more strongly marked than others; and that these states ascertain our progress with some degree of certainty. He wrote to his mother on this subject. She answered him in a letter of January, " You are entirely in the right in what you say in the second paragraph of your letter. The different de- grees of virtue and piety are different states of soul, which must he passed through gradually for, in all matters of religion, if there be not an internal sense in the hearer corresponding to the sense in the mind of the speaker, what is said will have no effect: this I have often experienced: yet sometimes it falls out, that while a zealous Christian is discoursing on spiritual subjects, the blessed Spirit of God "will give such light to the minds of those who hcai him, as dispels their native darkness, and enables them to appro hend those spiritual things of which before they had no discern this letter she addresses a pup appears to have despised religion. "Tell him from me," says incut." In this letter she addresses a pupil of Mr. Wesley's, who she, " I arn as good as my word, I daily pray for him, and beg of him if he have the least regard for his soul, or have yet any rc- niaining sense of religion in his mind, to shake off all acquaintance with the profane and irregular; for it is the freethinker and sensualist, not the despised Methodist, who will he ashamed and confounded when summoned to appear before the face of that Al- mighty Judge, whose godhead they have blasphemed, and whose offered mercy they despised and ludicrously rejected. The pleas ures of sin are but for a short uncertain time, hut eternity hath no end. Therefore one would think that few arguments might serve to convince a man . h.> lias not l<>r.t his senses, that it is of the last P THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 265 mportarice for us to be very serious in improving the present time, nnd acquainting ourselves \\ith God \\hile it is callid to-day; le-t lieing disqualified for his blissful presi -nre, our future existence be ine\pres.-ihly miserable." Mr. Wesley, and those associated with him, were not only zeal- ous of good works before men, but they were^severe and strict in examining themselves in tin- elo-et. Karli had a string of ques- tions, by \\ hirli lie examined both his actions and his moti\ performing then 1 ., and also the temper of his mind on every occa- sion that orrnrred. It would be too Ion? to insert their whole scheme of self-examination, as it related to every part of duty: I shall therefore only give a specimen of it, in the love of man. 1. Have I embraced every probable opportunity of doing good, and of preventing, removing, or lessening evil ? 2* Have I thought any thin.ir too dear to part \\ith, to ser\e my neighbor? 3. Have I spent an hour a* least, every day, in speaking to some one or oth- er? 4. Have I, in speaking to a stranger, explained what religion is not (not negative, not external) and what it is, the recovery of the image of God; searched at what step in it he stops, and what makes him stop? 5. Have I persuaded all I could to attend public prayers, sermons, and sacraments? and in general, to obey the laws of the Church universal, the Church of .Kngland, the state, the university, and their respective colleges ? 6. Have I, after every visit, asked him who went with me, did I say any thing wrong? 7. Have I, when any one asked advice, directed and ex- bort.-d him, with all my power? 8. Have 1 rejoiced with and for my neighbor, in virtue, or pleasure? Grieved with him in pain, and for him in sin? 9. Has good will been, and appeared to be, the spring of all my actions towards others? &c. &c. for their M-lieme of self-examination extended to a very considerable length. His father's health had been on the decline for several years, and he now seemed approaching towards the close of life. The old gentleman, conscious of his situation, and desirous that the living of Kpworth should remain in the family, Wrote to his SOD .lohn, requesting him to apply for the n< \t presentation. \Ve have al- ready seen, that, when the subject was mentioned to him last \ ear, he hesitated, and could not determine one way or the other. But now he was determined not to accept of the living, if he could ob- tain it, and stated to his father, some reasons for refusing to com- ply with his request. His father and brother Samuel wire disap- pointed, and both attacked him, with every argument they could possibly bring to bear upon him. He acted on the defensive only, and maintained his ground. Hut the mode of attack, and of his de- fence, will i:ive u< the best view of his principles and disposition of mind at this time. His father's letter is dated Nov. 20th, and runs a- follows "Your state of the question, and only argument is: 'The question is not \\hether I could do more good to other-*, thin- \>\- here; but whether 1 could do more good to myself; seeing \\herevcr I can be most holy to myself, there I can most promote holiness in others. Uut I can improve myself more at Oxford, than at any other place.' " To thU 1 answer, 1. It is not dear self, but the glory ot God, 19 266 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. and tne different degrees of promoting it, which should be our main consideration, and direction in any course of life. Witness St. Paul and Moses. 2. Supposing you could be more holy yourself at Oxford, how does it follow that you could more promote holiness in others, there than elsewhere? Have you found many instances of it, after so many yjears' hard pains and labor? Further, I dare say, you are more modest and just than to say, there are no holier men than you at Oxford, and yet it is possible they may not have promoted holiness more than you have done: as I doubt not but you might have done it much more, had }'ou have taken the right method. For there is a particular turn of mind for these matters: great prudence as well as great fervor. " 3. I cannot allow austerity, oV fasting, considered by themselves, to be proper acts of holiness, nor am I for a solitary life. God made us for a social life; we are not to bury our talents we are to let our light shine before men, and that not barely through the chinks of a bushel, for fear the wind should blow it out. The design of lighting it was, that it might give light to all that went into the house of God. And to this, academical studies are only preparatory. "4. You are sensible what figures those make, who stay in the university till they are superannuated. I cannot think drowsiness promotes holiness. How commonly do they drone away their life, either in a college, or in a country parsonage, where they can only give God the snuffs of them, having nothing of.life or vigor left to make them useful in the world. " 5. We are not to fix our eye on one single point of duty, but to take in the complicated view of all the circumstances in every state of life that offers. Thus in the case before us, put all the circum- stances together: if you are not indifferent whether the labors of au aged father for above forty years in God's vineyard be lost, and the fences of it trodden down and destroyed; if you consider that Mr. M. must, in all probability, succeed me, if you do not, and that the prospect of that mighty Nimrod's coming hither shocks my soul, and is in a fair way of bringing down my grey hairs with sorrow to the grave : if you have any care for our family, which must be dismally shattered as soon as I am dropt; if you reflect on the dear love and longing which this poor people have for you, whereby you will be enabled to do God the more service, and the plenteousness of the harvest, consisting of near two thousand souls, whereas you have not many more scholars in the university; you may perhaps alter your mind, and bend your will to his, who has promised, if in all our ways we acknowledge him, he will direct our paths. 5 ' The old gentleman wrote to his son Samuel on the subject, who warmly took part with his father, and wrote to his brother at Ox- ford in December, 1784. "Yesterday," says he, "I recei-'ed a letter from my father, wherein he 4ells me, you are unalterably resolved not to accept of a certain living if you could get it. After this declaration, I believe no one can move your mind but Him who made it. I shall not draw the saAV of controversy, and, therefore, though I judge every proposition flatly false, except that of your being assured, yet I shall allow every word, and have nevertheless THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. + 267 this to say against your conclusions, 1. I see your love to yourself, but your love to your neighbor I do not see. 2. You are not at liberty to .resolve against undertaking a pure of souls You- are solemnly engaged to do it, before God. and his nign priest and his church. Are you not ordained? Did you not deliberately and openly promise to instruct, to teach, to admonish, to exhort those committed to your charge ? Did you equivocate then with so vile a reservation, as to purpose in your heart that you never would have any so committed? It is hot a college, it is not a university, it is the order of the Church, according to which you were called. Let Charles, if he is silly enough, vow never to leave Oxford, and therefore avoid orders. Your faith is already plighted to the con- trary; you have put your hand to the plough, to that plough." This is strong language, and the argument, if good, was like play- ing heavy cannon upon his brother. Mr. John Wesley, however, kept himself within his fortress, and answered his brother Samuel with caution. His letter is dated January 15th, 1735, and having explained himself at some length to his father, he sent a copy of that letter to his brother. He observes, "Had not my brother Charles desired it might be otherwise, I should have sent you only an extract of the following letter. But if you will be at the pains, you will soon reduce the argument of it, to two or three points, which, if to be answered at all, will be easily answered. By it you may observe, my present purpose is founded on my present weakness. But it is not indeed probable, that my father should live till that weakness is removed. "Your second argument Phad no occasion to mention before. To it I answer, that I do not, nor ever did, resolve against under- taking a cure of souls. There are four cures belonging to our college, and consistent with a fellowship : I do not know but I may take one of them at Michaelmas. Not that I am clearly assured, that I should be false to my engagement were I only to instruct and exhort the pupils committed to my charge. But of that I should think more." Though the letter to his father is long, yet it contains such a dis- tinct view of his manner of thinking and reasoning, and of the onergy of his language, at this period, that it cannot with propriety be omitted. SIR, " 1st. The authority of a parent, and the call of Providence, are things of so sacred a nature, that a question in which these are any uays concerned, deserves the most serious consideration. I am therefore greatly obliged to you for the pains you have taken to set ours in a clear light; which I now intend to consider more at large, with the utmost attention of which I am capable. And I shall the more cheerfully do it, as being a<-nn d of your joining with me in earnestly imploring his guidance, who will not suffer those that bend their wills to his, to seek dentil in the error of their life. "2d. I entirely agree, that 'the glory of God, and the different degrees of promoting it, are to be our sole consideration and direc- tion in the choice of any course of life; ' and, consequently, that it 868 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. must wholly turn upon this single point, whether I am to prefer a college life, or that of a rector of a parish. I do not say the glory of God is to be my first, or my principal consideration, but my only one : since all that are not implied in this, are absolutely of no weight; in presence of this, they all vanish away, they are less than the small dust of the balance. . "3d. And, indeed, till all other considerations were set aside, I could never come to any clear determination; till my eye was single, my whole mind was full of darkness. Every consideration distinct from this, threw a shadow over all the objects I had in view, and was such a cloud as no light could penetrate. Whereas, so long as I can keep my eye single, and steadily fixed on the glory of God, I have no more doubt of the way wherein 1 should go, than of the shining of the sun at noon-day. " 4th. That course of life tends most to the glory of God, wherein we can most promote holiness in ourselves and others. I say in ourselves and others, as being fully persuaded that these can never be put asunder. For how is it possible that the good God should make our interest inconsistent with our neighbor's f That he should make our being in one state best for ourselves, and our "being in another best for the church? This would be making a strange schism in his body; such as surely never was from the beginning of the world. And if not, then whatever state is best on either of these accounts, is so on the other likewise. If it be best for others, then it is so for us; if for us, then for them. " 5th. However, when two ways of life are proposed, I should choose to begin with that part of the question, which of these have I rational ground to believe will conduce most to my own improve- ment. And that not only because it is every physician's concern to heal himself first, but because it seems we may judge with more ease, and perhaps certainty too, in which state we can most pro- mote holiness in ourselves, than in which we can in others. " 6th. By holiness, I mean not fasting, or bodily austerity, or any other external means of improvement, but the inward temper, to which all these are subservient, a renewal of the soul in the image of God. I mean a complex habit of lowliness, meekness, purity, faith, hope, and the love of God and man. And I therefore believe that, in the state wherein I am, I can most promote this holiness in myself, because I now enjoy several advantages, which are almost peculiar to it. " 7th. The first of these, is daily converse with my friends. I know no other place under heaven where I can have always at hand half a dozen persons nearly of my own judgment, and engaged in the same studies. Persons who are awakened into a full and lively conviction, that they have only one work to do upon earth, who are in some measure enlightened so as to see, though at a dis- tance, what that one work is, viz. the recovery of that single in tention and pure' affection which were in Christ Jesus: who, in order to this, have, according to their power, renounced themselves, and wholly and absolutely devoted themselves to God : and who suitably thereto deny themselves, and take up their crass daily. To have such a number of such friends constantly watching over THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 269 my soul, and according to the variety of occasions, administering reproof, advice, or exhortation, with all plainness, and all gentle- ness, is a blessing I have not -yet found any Christians to enjoy in any other part of the kingdom. And such a blessing it is, so con- ducive, if faithfully used, to the increase of all holiness, as I defy any one to know the full value of, till he receives his full measure of glory. " 8th. Another invaluable blessing which I enjoy here in a greater degree than I could anywhere else, is retirement. I have not only as much, but as little company as I please. I have no such thing as u trifling visitant, except about an hour in a month, when I in- vite some of the fellows to breakfast. Unless at that one time, no one ever takes it into his head to set foot within my door, except he has some business of importance to communicate to me, or I to him. And even then, as soon as he has despatched his business, he immediately takes his leave. "9th. Both these blessings, the continual presence of useful, and uninterrupted freedom from trifling acquaintance, are exceedingly endeared to me, whenever I have spent but one week out of this place. The far greatest part of the conversation I meet with abroad, even among those whom I believe to be real Christians, turns on points that are absolutely wide of my purpose, that no way forward me in the business of life. Now, though they may have time to spare, I have none; it is absolutely necessary for such a one as me to follow with all possible care and vigilance, that ex- cellent advice of Mr. Herbert, ' Still let my mind he bent, still plotting where, And when, and how, the business may be done. 7 And this, I bless God, 1 can in some measure do, so long as I avoid that bane of piety, the company of good sort of men, lukewarm Christians (as they are called,) persons that have a great concern for, but no sense of religion. But these undermine insensibly all my resolutions, and quite steal from me the little fervor I have; and I never come from among these saints of die world (as .1. Valdesso calls them,) faint, dissipated and shorn of all my strength, but I say, ' God deliver me from a half Christian.' " 10th. Freedom from care I take to be the next greatest advnn- t'iL r c to freedom from useless, and therefore hurtful company. And this too I enjoy in greater perfection here than I can ever expect to do any where else. I hear of such a thing as the cares of this world, and I read of them, but I know them not. My income is ready for me on so many -rated days, and all I have to do is to count and carry it home. The grand article of my expense is food, and this mo is provided without any care of mine. I have nothing to do, but at such an hour to take and eat what is prepared for uie. My laundress, barber, &c. are always ready at quarter-day, so I have no trouble on account of those" expenses. And for what I occasion- ally need, I can be supplied from time to time without any expense ,of thought. Now to convince me what a help to holiness this is (were not my experience abundantly sufficient) I should need no better authority than St. Paul's, ' I would have you be without 23" 270 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. carefulness.' This I speak for your own profit, that ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction. Happy is he that careth only for the things of the Lord, how he may please the Lord. He may be hoiy both in body and spirit, after the Apostle's judgment, and I think that he had the spirit of God. "llth. To quicken me in making a thankful and diligent use of all the other advantages of this place, I have the opportunity of public prayer twice a day and of weekly communicating. It would be easy to mention many more, and likewise to show many disad- vantages, which a person of greater courage and skill than me, could scarce separate from a country life. But whatever one of experience and resolution might do, I am very sensible I should not be able to turn aside one of the thousand temptations that would immediately rush upon me. I could not stand my ground, no not for one month, against intemperance in sleeping, eating, and drinking; against irregularity in study, against a general luke- warmness in my affections, and remissness in my actions; against softness and self-indulgence, directly opposite to that discipline and hardship which become a soldier of Jesus Christ. And then, when my spirit was thus dissolved, I should become an easy prey to whatever .impertinent company came in rny way. Then would the cares of the world, and the desire of other things roll back with a full tide upon me. It would be no wonder, if, while I preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away. I cannot therefore but observe, that the question does not relate barely to degrees of per- fection, but to the very essence and being of it. Jlgitur de vita et sanguine Turni. The point is, whether I shall, or shall not, work out my salvation, whether I shall serve Christ, or Belial. "12th. What still heightens my fear of this untried state is, that when I am once entered into it, be the inconveniences of it found more or less v&tigia nulla retrorsum when I am there, there I must stay. If this way of life should prove less advantage- ous, I have almost continual opportunities of quitting it; but what- ever difficulties occur in that, whether foreseen or unforeseen, there is no returning, any more than from the grave. When I have once launched into that unknown scuj there is no recovering my harbor; I must on among whatever whirlpools, or rocks, or sands, though all the waves and storms go over me. "13th. Thus much as to myself But you justly observe, that we are not to consider ourselves alone; since God made us all for a social life, to which academical studies are only preparatory. I allow too that he will take an exact account of every talent which he has lent us, not to bury them, but to employ every mite we have received, in diffusing holiness all around us. I cannot deny that every follower of Christ is, in his proportion, the light of the world, but w r hoever is such can no more be concealed than the sun in the midst of heaven; that being set as a light in a dark place, his shin- ing out must be the more conspicuous; that to this very end was his light given, that he might shine at least to all that look towards him; and indeed that there is one only way of hiding it, which is, to put it out. Neither can I deny, that it is the indispensable duty of every Christian to impart both light and heat to all who aro THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 271 willing to receive it. I am obliged likewise, unless I lie against the truth, to grant that there is not so contemptible an animal upon earth, as one that drones jiway life, without ever laboring to pro- mote the glory of God, and the good of men; and that whether he be young or old, learned or unlearned, in a college or out of it. Viet granting the superlative degree of contempt to be on all ac- counts due to a college drone; a wretch that hath received ten tal- ents, and yet employs none; that is not only promised a reward by his gracious Master, but is paid beforehand for his work by his generous founder, and yet works not at all; allowing all this, and whatever else c;m bi> said (for I own it is impossible to say enough) against the drowsy ingratitude, the lazy perjury of those who are commonly called harmless or good sort of men (a fair proportion of whom I must to our shame confess are to be found in colleges,) allowing this, I say, I do not apprehend it will conclude against a college life in general. For the abuse of it does not destroy the use; though there are some here who are the lumber of the crea- ation, it does not follow that others may not be of more service to the world in this station, than they could in any other. " 14th. That I in particular could, might, it seeme, be inferred from what has been proved already, viz., That I could be holier here myself than anywhere else, if I faithfully used the blessings I enjoy; for to prove, that the holier any man is himself, the more shall he promote holiness in others, there needs no more than this one postulatum, the help which is done on earth, God does it himself. If so, if God be the sole agent in healing souls, and man only the instrument in his hand, there can no doubt be made, but that the more holy a man is, lie will make use of him the more. Because he is more willing to be so used; because the more pure he is, he is the fitter instrument for the God of purity; because he will pray more, and more earnestly that he may be em- ployed, and that his service may tend to his Master's glory; be- cause all his prayers both for employment and success therein will the more surely pierce the clouds; because the more his heart is enlarged, the wider sphere he may act in without carefulne-s or ilistrartion. Ami lastly, because the more his heart is renewed by the image of God, the more God can renew it in others by him without destroying him by pride or vanity. " 15th. But for the proof of every one of these weighty truth-. > \- Serience is worth a thousand reasons. 1 see, I feel them IMIV ay. Sometimes I cannot do good to others", because I am un- willing to doit; shame or pain is in the way; and I do not desire to serve God at so dear a rate. Sometimes I cannot do the -rood I desire to do, because I am in other respects too unholy. I know within myself, wore I fit to be so employed, (iod would employ me in this work. Hut my heart is too unclean tor such mighty works to be wrought by my hands. Sometimes 1 cannot accomplish the good I am employed in, because I do not pray more and more fervently; and sometimes even when I do pray, and that instantly, because I am not worthy that my prayer should be heard. Some- time- 1 dare not attempt to assi-t my neighbor, 1 au-e I know the narrowness of my heart, that it cannot attend to many things, with- 272 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. out utter confusion, and dissipation of thought. And a thousand times have I been mercifully withheld from success in the things I have attempted; because were one so proud and vain enabled to gain others, he would lose his own soul. " 16th. From all this I conclude, that where I am most holy myself there I could most promote holiness in others; and, conse- quently, that I could more promote it here, than in any place under heaven. But I have likewise other reasons beside this to think so; and the first is, the plenteousness of the harvest. Here is indeed a large scene of various action. Here is room for charity in all its forms. There is scarce any way of doing good to our fellow-crea- tures for which here is not daily occasion. I can now only touch upon the several heads. Here are poor families to be relieved; here are children to be educated; here are work-houses wherein both young and old want, and gladly receive the word of exhorta- tion; here are prisons fo be visited, wherein alone is a complication of all human wants; and, lastly, here are the schools of the proph- ets; here are tender minds to be formed and strengthened, and babes in Christ to be instructed, and perfected in all useful learning. Of these in particular we must observe, that he who gains only one, does thereby as much service to the world as he could do in a par- ish in his whole life, for his name is legion; in him are contained all those who shall be converted by him. He is not a single drop of the dew of heaven; but ' a river to make glad the city of God.' "17th. But Epworth is yet a larger sphere of action than this; there I should have the care of two thousand souls. Two thou- sand souls! I see not how any man living can take care of an hun- dred. At least 1* could not; I know too well Quid valeant humeri. Because the weight I have already upon me, is almost more than 1 am able to bear, ought I to increase it ten-fold? -imponere Pelio Ossam Scilicet, atque Osse frondosum involvere Olympian. Would this be the way to help either myself or my brethren up tc heaven? Nay, but the mountains I reared would only crush my own soul, and so make me utterly useless to others. " 18th. I need not but just glance upon several other reasons, why I am more likely to be useful here than any where else. As, because I have the joint advice of many friends in any difficulty, and their joint encouragement in any dangers. Because the good bishop and vice-chancellor, are at hand to supply (as need is) their want of experience; because we have the eyes of multitudes upon us, who, even without designing it, perform the most substantial office of friendship, apprizing us where we have already fallen, and guarding us from falling again; lastly, because we have here a con- stant fund (which I believe this year will amount to near eighty pounds) to supply the bodily wants of the poor, and thereby pre- pare their souls to receive instruction. " 19th. If it be said that the love of the people at Epworth bal- ances fcll these advantages here; I ask how long it will last? Only till I come to tell them plainly that their deeds are evil, and to make a particular application of that general sentence to say to THE LIFE OF THE REV. Jo HA' WESLEY. 273 each, ' Thou art the 'man!' Alus, sir, do I not Know, what lov they had for you at first? and how have they used you since? Why, inst as every one will be used, whose business it is to bring light to them that love to sit in darkness. " 20th. Notwithstanding, therefore, their present prejudice in itiy favor, I cannot quit my first conclusion, that 1 am not likely to do that good any* where, not even at Epworth, which I may do at Oxford; and yet one terrible objection lies in the way; Have you found it so in tact? What have you done in .o many years? Xuy, have not the very attempts to do good, for want of a particu- lar turn of mind for the business you engaged in, or of prudence to direct you in the right method of doing it, not only hern nnsm ful, but brought such contempt upon you, as lias in ^reat meas- ure disqualified yon for any future success? And arc there not men in Oxford who are not only better and holier than you, but \\lio have preserved their reputation, who being universal! teemed, are every way fitter to promote the glory of God in' that place? JlsL I am uot careful to answer in this matter. It is not my part to say whether God has done any good by my hands; whether I have a particular turn of mind for this or not; or whether the want of success in my past attempts, was owing to want of pru- dence, to ignorance of the right method of acting, or to some other cause. But the latter part of the objection, that ne who is de- spised can do no good, that without reputation a man cannot be useful in the world, being the strong-hold of all the unbelieving, the vain-glorious, and the cowardly Christians, (so called,) I will, by tin' irrncc of God, see what reason that has, thus continually to ex- alt itself against the knowledge of Christ. " 21>\. With regard to contempt then, (under which term I include all the passions that border upon it, as hatred, envy, &c., and all the fruits that flow from them, such as calumny, reproach, and per-ecution in any of its (onus) my first position, in defiance of worldly wisdom, is this, ' Fvery true Christian is contemned \\herever he lives, |.y all \\lio are not so, and who know him to he such, i. e., in eitecf, by all \\ith \\hom he converses; since it is im- possible for light not to shine.' This position I prove both from Ltnpte of Our Lord, and from his express assertious. First from his example, if the disciple is not above his ma-ter, nor the servant above his lord, then, as our Master was despised and re- jected of men, so will every one of his true disciples. lint the dis- ciple is not above his master, and therefore the consequence will not fail him a hair's-hreadth. Secondly, from his own expn sections of this consequence. c If they have called the master of the hon-e Beelzebub, how much more them of his household.' Matthew x. !>. ' Uemcmber (ye that would fain forget, or evade it) the word that I said unto yon, the servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you.' Ami as for that vain hope, that this belongs only to the first followers of Christ, hear \e him. 'All these things will. they do to yon, because they know not him that sent me.' And ye are not of thti world, therefore the world hateth 2*4 THE LIFK OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. you.' John xvi. 20. Both the persons who are hated, and the persons who hate them, and the cause of their hating them, are here clearly determined. The hated are all that are not of this world, that are born again in the knowledge and love of God; the haters are all that are of this world, that know not God, so as to love him with all their strength; the cause of their hatred is, the entire irreconcilable differences between their desires, judgments, and affections; because these know not God, and those are deter- mined to know and pursue nothing besides him; because these es- teem and love the world, and those count it dung and dross, and singly desire that love of Christ. " 23d. My next position is this, ' Until he be thus contemned, no man is in a state of salvation.' And this is no more than a plain inference from the former; for if all that are not of the world are therefore contemned by those that are, then till a man is so con- temned, he is of the world, i. e., out of a state of salvation. Nor is it possible for all the trimmers between God and the world, for all the dodgers in religion, to elude this consequence, which God has established, and not man, unless they could prove that a man may be of the world, i. e., void both of the knowledge and love of God, and yet be in a state of salvation. I must therefore, with or without leave of these, keep close to my Saviour's judgment, and maintain that contempt is a part of that cross which every man must bear if he will folllow him; that it is the badge of his disci- pleship, the stamp of his profession, the constant seal of his calling; insomuch that, though a man may be despised without being saved, yet he cannot be saved without being despised. " 24th. I should not spend any more words about this great truth, but that it seems at present quite voted out of the world; the masters in Israel, learned men,mien of renown, seem absolutely to have forgotten it; nay, censure those who have not forgotten the words of their Lord, as setters forth of strange doctrines. And hence it is commonly asked, ' How can these things be?' How can contempt be necessary to salvation? I answer, as it is a neces- sary means of purifying souls for heaven, as it is a blessed instru- ment of cleansing them from pride, which else would turn their very graces into poison; as it is a glorious antidote against vanity, which would otherwise pollute and destroy all their labors; as it is an excellent medicine to heal the anger and impatience of spirit apt to insinuate into their best employments; and in a word, as it is one of the choicest remedies in the whole magazine of God against love of the world, in which whosoever liveth is counted dead before him. " 25th. And hence (as a full answer to the preceding objection) I infer one position more. 'That our being contemned is absolutely necessary to our doing good in the world. If not to our doing some good (for God may work by Judas) yet to our doing so much as we otherwise should. For since God will employ those instruments most, who are fittest to be einpk>3 r ed; since the holier a man is, the fitter instrument he is for the God of holiness; and since contempt is so glorious a means of advancing holim'.-- in him that is exercised thereby. Nay, since no man can be holy at all without it, who can THE MFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 275 keep off the consequence? The being contemned is absolutely necessary to a Christian's doing his full measure of good in the worltl. Whore then is the scribe? Where is the wise? Where is the disputer of the world? Where is the replier against God, with his sage maxims? ' He that is despised can do no good in the world; to be useful, a man must be esteemed; to advance the glorv of God, you musf have a fair reputation.' Saith the world so'.' Hut what saith the Scripture? Why, that God hath laughed all the heathen wisdom to scorn? It saith, that twelve despised fol- lowers of a despised Master, all of whom were of no reputation, who wen- esteemed as the filth and oil-scouring of the world, did more good in it than ail the tribes of Israel. It saith, that the des- pised Master of these despised followers left a standing direction to us, and to our children, ' Blessed are ye' (not accursed \ v ith the levivy etirsi> of doing no ^ood, of being useless in the world) 'when men shall revile yon and persecute you, and say all manner of evil of you falsely for my name's sake, llejol-c and be exceedingly glad, for great is your reward in heaven.' "26th. These are part of my rr-isons for choosing to abide' (till I am ^better 'unformed) in the station wherein God has placed me. As for the flock commirv.l to your care, whom for many years you have diligently fed-with the sincere milk of the word, I trust in God your labor shall not be in vain, either to yourself or them , many of them the Great Shepherd has by your hand delivered from the hand of the destroyer, some of whom are already entered into peace, and some remain unto this day. For yourself, I doubt not, Init when your warfare is accomplished, when you are made per- fect through sufferings, you shall come to your grave, not with sorrow, but as a ripe shock of corn, full of years and victories. And he that took care of the poorgsheep before you was born, will not forget them when yon are dead." Mr. Samuel Wesley wrote to his brother John at Oxford, Feb- ruary 8, 1733, and made some observations on the letter he had written to hi.s father, fie tell> him, " Charles was in the right to desire 1 might have your whole letter. Though yon have stated the point, so as to take away the question, at least all possibility of dilfering about it, if it be only this, whether yon are to serve Christ, or Melial? I see no end of writing now, but merely complying with your desire of having my thought- upon it; which I here :_ r i\< in short, and I think almost in full, though I pass over strictures on le-- malt. "1. Your friends, retirement, frequent, ordinances, and freedom from care, are great ble-sin^s ; all, except the last, yon may expect, in a lower degree, eUewhere. Sure all your labors are not come to this, that more is absolutely necessary for yon, for the very beiny of \oiir ehristian life, than for the salvation of all the parish priests in F.ngland. It is very strange ! - .'. To the question, - What -rood have you done at Oxford ?' You are not careful to answer: how comes it then you are so very careful about the good you miirht do at F.pworth ? The help that is done oil the earth, he douih himself, is a full solution of that terrible difficulty. 276 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " Tbe impossibility of return, the certainty. of being disliked by them that now cry you up, and the small comparative good my father has done, are good prudential reasons : but I think can hardly extend to conscience. ' You can leave Oxford when you will.' Not surely to such advantage. 'You have a probability of doing good there.' Will that good be wholly undone if you leave it ? Why should you not leaven another lump ? " 4. What you say of contempt is nothing to the purpose; for if you will go to Epworth, I will answer for it, you shall, in a com- petent time, be despised as much as your heart can wish. In your doctrine, you argue from a particular to a general. ' To be useful, a man must be esteemed,' is as certain as any proposition in Euclid, and I defy all mankind to produce one instance, of directly doing spiritual good without it, in the whole book of God. 5. ' God, who provided for the flock before, will do it after my father.' May he not suffer them to be, what they once were, almost heathens ? And may not that be prevented by your ministry ? It could never enter into my head that you could refuse on any other ground, than a general resolution against the cure of souls. I shall give no posi- tive reason for it, till my first is answered. The order of the Church stakes you down, and the more you struggle will hold the faster. If there be such a thing as truth, I insist upon it you must, when opportunity offers, either perform that promise, or repent of it: Utrum marvis? " Which do you prefer? To this letter Mr. John Wesley replied on. the 13th of the same month. " Neither you nor I," says he, " have any time to spare ; so I must be as short as I can. " There are two questions between us, one relating to being good, the other to doing good. With regard to the former: 1. You allow I enjoy more of friends, retirement, freedom from care, and divine ordinances, than I could do elsewhere ; and I add, 1. I feel all this to be ju.st enough. 2. I have always found less than this to be too little for me ; and therefore, 3. Whatever others do, I could not throw up any part of it, without manifest hazard to my salvation. " 2. As to the latter, I am not careful to answer, ' what good I have done at Oxford: ' because I cannot think of it without the utmost danger. I am careful what good I may do at Epworth, 1. Becanse I can think of it without any danger at all ; 2. Because as I cannot, as matters now stand, avoid thinking of it without sin. " 3. Another can supply my place at Epworth, better than at Oxford ; and the good done here, is of a far more diffusive nature. It is a more extensive benefit to sweeten the fountain, than to do the same to particular streams. " 4. To the objection, You are despised at Oxford therefore you can do good there ; I answer, 1. A Christian will be despised any where. 2. No one is a Christian till he is despised. 3. His being despised will not hinder his doing good, but much further it, by making him a better Christian. Without- contradicting any of these propositions, I allow, that every one to whom you do good direct ly, must esteem you first or last. N. B. A man may despise you for one thing, hate you for another, and envy you for a third. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 277 " 5. God may suffi-r Kpworth to be worse than before. But /mow not attempt in prevmt it, with so great a hazard to my own soul. Your last itrsiimniMs Cither ignoratio elencK, or implies these two propoeitivtt : ! 1. Y<* resolve against any parochial cure of souls. 2 1 he priestnvho ^oes not undertake the first parochial cure that offers, is perjured.' Let us add a third : ' The tutor who being in orders never accepts.of a parish, is perjured ;' and then I deny all three." ' This lettpfjMe. Samuel Wesley answered, paragraph by para- graph. 1. You say you have but just enough. Had ever any nmn on earfh more? < You have experienced less to be insuffi- cient. ISot in/Che qpurse of the priesthood to which you are called In that waft I am persuaded, that he that gathereth much can have noUung overt yet he- that gathereth little can have no lack 2 1 here is dagger in thinking of the gooH you have done, but not o! what you may do.' Vain glory lies both ways ; But the latter was your-mity.' So was the former; without you can compare two things without thinking of one of them. 3. < The et>od done at Oxford" iy more diffusive.' It is not that good you have prom- ised. Yonrdeceive yourself, if you imagine you do not here think of what yovf have done. 'Your want may be better supplied at rtn;4flpotii my father is right in his successions. 4. 1 philosophical questions, for the use of the younger students ; from which Mr. Johnson of Magdalene-College, Cambridge, took the hint of his larger work of tlu> same kind. When t!i-- settling of Georgia was in irritation. Dr. Umy, justly revered for his institution of parochial libraries, Dr. Stephen Hales, Dr. Berninan, and other learned Divines, entreated Dr. Burton's pious assistance in that undertaking. This he readily gave, by preaching before the society in 1732, and publishing THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. a great esteem; and the next day was introduced to Mr. Oglethorpe, where the matter was proposed to him, and strongly urged upon him by such arguments as they thought most likely to dispose his mind to accept of the proposal. It does not appear that Mr. Wesley gave them any positive answer. He thought it best to " take the opinion of his friends. Accordingly, he wrote to his brother Samuel, visited Mr. Law, and in three or four days, set out for Manchester, to consult Mr. Clayton, Mr. Byrom, and sev- eral others whose judgment he respected. From thence he went to Epworth, and laid the matter before his mother, arid eldest sis- ter, who consented to his acceptance of the proposal. His brother Samuel did the same. Mr. Wesley still hesitated, and on the 8th of September, Dr. Burton wrote to him, pressing him to a compli- ance. His letter is directed to Manchester, and franked by Mr. Oglethorpe. " 7 ber 8, 1735. "DEAR SIR, C. C. C. Oxon. " I had it in commission to wait upon you at Oxford, whether by this time I imagined you might be arrived. Your short confer- ence with Mr. Oglethorpe, has raised the hopes of many good persons, that you and yours would join in an Undertaking, which cannot be better executed than by such instruments. I have thought again of the matter, and upon the result of th,<2 whole, cannot help again recommending the undertaking to your,.*choice : and the more so, since in our inquiries, there appears such an unfitness in the generality of people. That state of ease, luxury, levity, and inad- vertency, observable in most of the plausible and popular Doctors, are disqualifications in a Christian teacher, and would lead us to look for a different set of people. The ,more men are inured to contempt of ornaments and conveniences of life, to serious thoughts and bodily austerities, the fitter they We for a state which more properly represents our Christian pilgrimage. And if upon consid- eration of the matter, you think yourselves (as you must do, at least amidst such a scarcity of proper persons) the fit instruments for so good a work, you will be rtady to embrace this opportunity of doing good; which is not irf vain offered to you. Be pleased to write a line signifying your thoughts to me, or Mr. Oglethorpe; and if by advice I can be assisting to you, you may command my best, best services. ,. " Yours/ affectionately, .;- v " JOHN BURTON. '' P. S. Mr. Horn telling me, he heard you were at Manchester, I presume you are with Mr. Clayton, deliberating about this affair." his sermon, with an appendix on the state of that Colony. On the death of Dr. Edward Littleton'} he was presented by Eton-College to'the Vicarage of Maple-Derham, in Oxfordshire. When he went to take possession, a melancholy scene presented itself to his view; a widow, with three infant daughters, to be turned out, without a home, and without a fortune. From his compassion arose love ; for Mrs. Littleton was handsome, elegant, ingenuous, and had great sweet- ness of temper. The consequence was marriage. In 1760, Tie exchanged his Vicarage of MapTe-Derham, for the Rectory of Worplesdon in Surry. In his advanced age, he collected and published in one volume, all his scattered pieces, under the title of Opuscula Miscellanea. He died in February, 1771. THE MKE Of THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 281 Mr. Wesley now consented to go to Georgia. He said to his brother Samuel, thut his objections to Epworth were founded on his own weakness. He thought he should have so many tempta- tions to what lie then deemed irregularity in eating and drinking, at the visits he should be obliged to make", that he could not stand against them; besides the dilh'cultv he would have of spending his time, to the most advantage, if it ill going to (Jeoriria, he pi'osj t usefulness, without any of these dangers to him- self. N;,y. I hue no doubt, but the very ditlieuliv of the under- ! the prospect of the hardships he mu-~t undergo, had influence in di>po.-ing him to accept of it. Dr. Burton' wrote to him again on the jsth ,,f the same month, as follows: "It was v. ith no small pleasure, that I heard your resolution on the point under consideration. I am persuaded, that an Opportunity is offered of doing much good in an allair, for the conducting of 'which we can find but fc\v proper instrument-. Voiir undertaking adds greater credit to our pro<-eedings. and the propagation of religion u ill be the distinguished honor of our colony. This has ever, in like cases, been the detifarotvm: a defect seemingly lamented, but ever remedied. With greater satisfaction, therefore, wo ijoy your readiness to undertake the work. When it is known, that good men are thus employed, the pious and charitable will be the more encouraged to promo'e the work. You have too much steadiness of mind, to be di-tu "bed by the light scoff- of the idle and profme. I, it me put a mntter to be considered by your brother Chirles. Would it rnt be more advisable that h- in orders? " On the 2Sth of the same month, a few days before Mr. O-_de- i!: -rpe intended to sail, Dr. Ihirton wrote again to Mr. \\'es!e\ , : him advice on several points respecting his future situation, .-st other things he observes, " I'nder the influence of ,Mr. '' lethorpe, giving weight to your endeavors, much may be elle. -ted " Itaiices of p- i ::t von will iil\Nay-, in the Use of means, coi:sider the grear a':d i 1 in- applications u ill of cc in \ iew th- pattern of thnt gospel preacher St. Paul, \\ ho H men, that he mi-h' 1 : 'liii'.dy . ii ! u i.jil-.l distiu- 1 till .1. and u !(tit is n .ntial 'i it is indc-i. -itble, ! -,\ hit i- \ . :-di|e- !U v. h.'l 'v. I * ' + 882 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. mention this because men are apt to deceive themselves in such cases, and we see the traditions and ordinances of men frequently insisted on, with more rigor than the cominandnfeuts of God, to which they are subordinate. Singularities of less importance, arc often espoused with more zeal, than the weighty matters of God's law. As in all points we love ourselves, so especially in our hy- "potheses. Where a man has, as it were, a property in a notion, he is most industrious to improve it, and that in proportion to the labor of thought he has bestowed upon it; and as its value rises in imagination, we are in proportion more unwilling to give it up, and dwell upon it more pertinaciously, than upon considerations of .general necessity and use. This is a flattering mistake, against which we should guard ourselves. I hope to see you at Gravcscnd if possible. 1 write in haste what occurs to my thoughts disce docendus adhuc, quce censet amiculus. May God prosper your endeavors for the propagation of his gospel! " I shall now leave Mr. Wesley, preparing for his voyage to America. While he was abroad, Mr. Gambold, who had been intimately acquainted with him at Oxford, wrote some account of his proceedings there, and endeavored to delineate his character. He sent this to one of Mr. Wesley's relations; and I shall close this chapter with the following short abstract from it: "About the middle of March, 173^, I became acquainted with Mr." Charles Wesley., of Christ-Church. I had been for two years before in deep melancholy; so it pie ised God to disappoint and break a proud spirit, and to embitter the world to me as I was in- clining to relish its vanities. During this time, I had no friend to whom I could open my mind; no man did care for my soul, or none at least understood her paths. The learned endeavored to give me right notions, and the friendly to divert me. One day an old acquaintance e.ntertained me with some reflections on the whimsical Mr. Charles Wesley; his prepiseness, and pious extrav- agancies. Upon hearing this, I suspected he might be a good Christian. I thereto re we -i to his room, and without ceremony desired the benefit of his ,: > iversation. " I had so large a share of it afterwards, that hardly a day passed while I was at college, but we were together once, if not oftener. "After some time, he introduced *nc to his brother John, of Lin- coln College: 'For he is somewhat older,' said he, 'than I am, and can resolve your doubts better.' I never observed any person have a more real deference for another than he had for his brother; which is the more remarkable, because such near relations, being equals by birth, and conscious to each other of all the little familiar passages of thoir lives, commonly stand too close, to see the ground theiv >! ty !> ' !">; -MI -h -uS'Tiission. Indeed he followed his brother e-i' ; . ; , > -:tiip of them I should describe both. I shall therefore say no more of Charles, but that he was a man formed for friendship; who by his cheerfulness and vivacity would refresh his f-i^nl'- i r > v -t : with attentive consideration, would enter into, and settle ail ii.s ooaceriis as far as he was able: he would do - any thing for him, great, or small, and by a habit of mutual open- ness and freedom, would leave no room for misunderstanding. THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 28$ "The W. already talked of for some religious practi- ces, which I isioned by Mr. Morgan, of Christ-Church lie was ayoung man of an excellent disposition. ! I.: took all oppor- tunities to" make his companions in lo\e with a good life; to create i,, them a r. for the public worship ; to tell them of t faults with a sweetness and simplicity that disarmed the worst tern- He d.liirhted much in works of charity; he kept sevrrii children at si-h..,.l ; and, when he found beggars in the street, would lirinir them int.. his chambers and talk to them. From these com- bined friends be-an a little society. Mr. John Wesley was the ,.|,i,.f man:. Inch he was very fit: for he had not only more b-aniiii" and experience than the rest, but he was blest with sncl : ,,.,ivj. lining ground, and such steadiness that What proposals he made to any, were sure to alarm ,).,., ... much in earnest; nor could they after wards slight them, because they saw him always the same. Wlia supported this uniform visor, was, the care he took to considei well everv affair before he engaged in it ; making all his decis in the fear of God, without passion, humor, or self-confidence. For thon-'h he had naturally n very clear apprehension, yet hi* :,,u:d more on his humility and singleness of i lie had, 1 think, something of authority in his counte- :, Burned anything to himself above his com- panions: any of them might speak tlu-ir mind, and their words i as his words were by them. Their undertaking included the- particulars: to con- verse with voiinsr.-tndiMiT- the prisons; to instruct some r families ; to take care of a scl.ool and a parish work-house. They took great pains with the younger members of the umver- 8 -, t ,. them from bad company, and encourage them in a :-.ous life. They would -et them to breakfast, and ovei ;, ,,f tea endeavor to fa-ten some good hint upon them, would briu- them acquainted with other well-disposed you:ig men, jrivo them assistance in the difficult parts of their learning, and di over them with the -reate.-t tenderni no or other of the.m went to the castle every day, a anotl. ,mnonly to I!o,-ardo. Whoever went to the-c * any prisoners as would a nd, ,,-t to tli.- man or ni.-n whom he had taken partlCU- l.u-I , '"' their conversatH with him for four or live tl; ~ an y ,. '' t" h;iv(> M1|lir> Intt |,fe, th.-y <-ame e\ery day to his asst.-t.ince, an.l par- t,,ok lictandi P those who shonld now be C able, or - -it rjile M lay hold on salvation. In order to r. w!l ;, for small debts, and to purchase bo., , |, to which many m .HMMiaintar, inarterlv. They had prayers at the cas- tl, mot \\.-d: rmon on Sni,d.,y, and the sacrament once a month. . . " Wh.-n they u.i.l.M-t.M.k any poor I umly. , :i * t . K times pn\ e them money, adm SS4 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. of their vices, read to them, and examined their children. The school was, I think, of Mr. Wesley's own setting up ; however, lie paid the mistress, and clothed some, if not all the children. When they went thither, they inquired how each child behaved, eaw their work, heard them read and say their prayers, or cate- chism, and explained part of it. In the same manner they taught the children in the work-house, and read to the old people as they did to the prisoners. " They seldom took any notice of the accusations brought against them for their charitable employments ; but if they did make any reply, it was commonly such a plain and simple one, as if there was nothing more in the case, but that they had just heard such doctrines of their Saviour, and had believed and done accordingly. Sometimes they would ask such questions as the following : Shall we be more happy in another life, the more virtuous we are in this? Are we the more virtuous the more intensely we love God and man? Is love, of all habits, the more intense, the more we exercise it? Is either helping or trying to help man for God's sake, an exercise of love to God or man ? particularly, is feeding the hungry, clothing the naked, visiting the sick, or prisoners, nn exercise of love to God or man ? Is omlr.'ivonrir to teach the ignorant, to admonish sinners, to encourage the good, to comfort the afflicted, and reconcile enemies, an exercise of love to God or man? Shall we be more happy in another life, if we do the for- mer of these things, and try to do the latter ; or if \ve do not the one, nor try to do the other? " I could say a great deal of his private piety ; how it was nour- ished by a continual recourse to God ; and pre.srrvcd by a strict watchfulness in beating down pride, and reducing the craftiness and impetuosity of nature, to a child-like simplicity ; and in a good degree crowned svith divine love, and victory over the whole set of earthly passions. He thought prayer to be more his business than anything else ; and I have seen him come out of his closet with a serenity of countenance that was next to shining ; it discovered what he had been doing, and gave me double hope of receiving wise directions, in the matter about which I came to consult him. In.all his motions he attended to the will of God. He had neither the presumption, nor the leisure to anticipate things whose season was not now ; and would show some uneasiness whenever any of us, by impertinent speculations, were shifting oft' the appointed improvement of the present minute. By being always cheerful, but never triumphing, he so husbanded the secret consolations which God gave him, that they seldom left him, and never but in a state of strong and long-suffering faith. Thus the repose and sat- isfaction of the mind being otherwise secured, there jvere in him no idle cravings, no chagrin or fickleness of spirit, nothing but the genuine wants of the body to be relieved by outward accommoda- tions and refreshments. When he was just come home from a long journey, and had been in different companies, he resumed his usual -employments, as if h had never left them; no dissipation of thought appeared, no alteration of taste: much less was he discom- posed by any slanders or affronts; he was o.nly afraid lest he should . THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 285 pi ow prowl of this conformity to his Master. In abort, he many endeavors to be religious, but none jo - with, a zeal always upon tin- stretch, and :i mope.ir -insular. His ardor to attain the end was exceeded fling hut the exactness and ritror with which he practised, i;c thought the mean- ot' attaining it. His extreme attention t > every thing that mfght be helpful in subduing the evil propen- if his nature, and that might further his progress towards a conformity with Christ, led hi;n to consider and speak of the ob- ^e.-vance of little things, as of the utmost importance to his salva- tion. Not that he thought the things of .so much importance in themselves, detached from others ; but as filling up the more minute par" -tern of duties, which with "t them, would be incomplete and less b'-ncli.-ird to him. Like as a ,... i >traitened in rcumstances, and struggling to get forward i. '.e world ; if lie only attend to the more important brandies of his hiiMiie-- wholly neglect the numerous little expenses of his family, will find that they greatty retard his pi- Mr. \Vc.-l. ni-eniinir th. 1 external ii ,ps and hinder- inces in a reli- -id theret'n-e t'.onirht it his duty oali-' 'he ininnt' that mijrht IK: hurtful, audio 'lini: that mi^ht in any iv^pi-ct be n-efnl to him. \nd a> little thiiiL's are too commonly overlooked, though re made up of them, he might perhaps on this account nore strongly of them than otherwise he would have done. II. >w- trer this be, his scrupulous exactness in things \\hich tliiT~ of little iin|Mirtance, or wholly indiflerent in religion, chiefly attracted notice, and made him appear u ' -\ superstitious, to persons who did not perceive the principle which governed his conduct. I nedthe dignity of I '! in their opin- ion, and \\eakcneil hi.- influence o\er t!: care. To 288 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. this principle, therefore, which governed him in the smallest mat- ters, we must attribute, in a great measure, his want of success, and most of the inconveniences which he suffered in Georgia. We may blame his want of prudence, because the principle on jvhich he reasoned was sometimes carried too far ; but his integ- rity, and upright intention will remain unsullied. On Tuesday, the 14th of October, he set out for Gravesend, in order to embark for Georgia,* accompanied by his brother Mr. Charles Wesley, Mr. Ingham of Queen's College, Oxford, and Mr. Delamotte, the son of a merchant in London. " Our end," says he, " in leaving our native country, was not to avoid want, God having given us plenty of temporal blessings; nor to gain the dung or dross of riches or honor ; but singly this, to save our souls ; to live wholly to the glory of God." In the afternoon they found the Simmonds off Gravesend, and immediately went on board. The next day he wrote to his brother, Mr. Samuel Wesley, of Trver- ton, informing him that he had presented his father's commentary * Georgia is situated between Carolina and Florida. It extends 120 miles upon the sea-coast, and 300 miles from thence to the Apalnchian mountains, and its boundaries to the north and south, arc tlie rivers Savannah and Alatamana. The settlement of a colon}- between the rivers Savannah and Alalanraha. vas meditated in England in 1732, for the accommodation of poor people in Great Britain and Ireland, and for the further security of Carolina. Humane and opu- lent men suggested a plan of transporting a number of indigent families to iliis part of America free of expense. For this purpose they applied to the kiny, George II. and obtained from him letters patent, bearing date June 9, 1732. for legally carrying into execution what they had generously projected. They called the new province Georgia, in honor of the king, who encouraged the plan. A corporation, consisting of 21 persons, was constituted by the name of " The Trustees for settling and establishing the Colony of Georgia." In November, 1732, 116 settlers embarked for Georgia, to be conveyed thiihci free of expense, furnished with every thing requisite for building and cultivating the soil. Mr. James Oglethorpe, one of the trustees, and an active promoter ol the settlement, embarked as the head and director of these settlers. They arrived at Charlestown early in the next year. Mr. Oglethorpe, acompanied by William Bull, shortly after his arrival, visited Georgia ; and after surveying the country, marked the spot on which Savannah now stands, as the fittest to begin tlieir settlement. Here they accordingly began and built a small fort; a num- ber of small huts for their defence and accommodation. Such of the settlers as were able to bear arms were embodied, and well appointed with officers, arms, and ammunition. A treaty of friendship was concluded between the settlers and their neighbors the Creek Indians, and everything wore the aspect of peace and future prosperity. But the fundamental regulations established by the trus- tees of Georgia, were ill adapted to. the circumstances and situation of the poor settlers, and of pernicious consequence to the prosperity of the province. Like other distant legislators, who framed their regulations on principles of specula- tion, they were liable to many errors and mistakes ; and however good their design, their rules were found improper and impracticable. These injudicious regulations and restrictions, the wars in which they were involved with the Spaniards and Indians, and the frequent insurrections among themselves, threw the colony into a state of confusion and wretchedness too great for human nature long to endure. Their oppressed situation was represented to the Trustees by repeated complaints, till at length finding that the province languished under their care, and weary with the complaints of the people, they, in the year 1752, surrendered their charter to the king, and it was. inside a royal government. Georgia is now a flourishing""state : what are called the upper counties are pretty generally supplied with preachers of the Baptist and Methodist persuasion ; hut the greater part of the state is without ministers of any denomination. THE LIFE OP THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 289 on Job, to the Queen, and had received many good words and smiles. In this letter he declares his sentiments to his brother, coucernmt; the usual method of teaching boys tin- heathen poets in -diools. "The uncertainty," says lie, " of having another opportunity to toll you my thoughts in this life, obliges me to tell you what'l have often thought of, and that in as few and plain words as 1 can. Kleiranec of style is not to be weighed iigain>t purity of heart; purity both from the lusts of the flesh, the lu-ts of the eve and tile pride of life. Therefore, whalev er has any ten- dency to impair that purity, is not to be tolerated, much less recom- mended for the sake of that elegance. Hut of this sort (I speak nut from the reason of the tiling only, nor from Miigle experience) are most of tbe classics usually read . M\ of them tending to inflame the lusts of tin; flesh (besides Ovid, Virgil's .Kneid, and Terence's Knnuch) and more to teed the lust of tin- eye, and the pride of life. I beseech you therefore by the mercies: of (MM!, who would ha\e us holy as lie is holy, that you banish all such poison from your .-rliool, that yon introduce in their place such Christian authors as will work together with you in building up your flock in the knowledge and love of God. For assure yourself, dear brother, you are even now called to the converting of heathens as well as 1. " So many souls % af%" committed to your charge by God, to be prepared for a happy eternity. You are to instruct them, not only m the beggarly elements of dre.'k and Latin, but much more in tin- i:opoken before him. Nay the heathen moralists themselves, deliver the >ame sentiments cou- eerniiii.' their own poet*. " Plato, the wise and judicious philoso- pher, banished the poets from his imaginary coniinoms ealth, and did not think them proper to be put into tin- hands of youth with- out great precaution ; to pre\riit the dangers which might arise from them. **Cicero. plainly approves of his conduct, and sup- * Videsno poottc quid mnli aflrrnnt .'- Iia Mint diilres. ut nou li-^aiitur inmlo, sed ctiaui rdixcuntur. >.- nuijuf umhru- tili-iii ct di'ln al.iiii, rum :i<-ri>sseriuil R.-i li- tfilur a Platoue educuntur >-\ ca civitate quani linxit ill iinos et 25 290 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. posing with him that poetry contributes only to the corruption of manners, to enervate the mind, and strengthen the false prejudi ces consequential of a bad education, and ill examples, he seem3 astonished that the instruction of children should begin with them, and the study of them be called by the name of learning and a liberal education."* The two following days after he got on board, were spent with his friends, partly in the ship and partly on shore, in exhorting one another to shake off every weight, and to run with patience the race set before thenx There being twenty-six Germans on board, members of the Moravian Church, Mr. Wesley immediately be- gan to learn the German language, in order to converse with them; and David Nitchman, the Moravian bishop, and two others began to learn English, that they might enjoy the benefit of mutual con- versation. He observes, that he now first preached extempore, though I believe he had done so once before in London. It was here that his acquaintance commenced with the Moravian breth- ren, which he cultivated for several years, with great assiduity and success ; and we must allow that the knowledge he acquired optimum reip. Statum qusereret. At vero nos, docti scilicet a Graecia, hrec ct a pueritia legimus et clidicimus. Hanc eruditionem liberalem et doctrinam putamus. Tusc. Quaest. lib. ii. * The Jews prohibited the tutors of their children from instructing 1 them in Pagan literature. " Maledictus esto," says the Gemara, "quisquis fihum suum sapientiam graecanicam edocet." " Let him be accursed, whoever teacheth his son Greek literature." The primitive fathers of the church, were divided in their opinions tm this^subject. Some forbad? Christians to read any of the hea- then writers, on account of their bad tendency, both as to principles and morals. The Apostolical constitutions, as they are called, speak in this strain, "Ah omni- bus gentilium libris ahstine :" "abstain from all books of the Gentiles." And though these constitutions are not Apostolical, yet it is allowed on all hands, that they. are very ancient. Cotelerius in a' note on this passage, has shown the different sentiments of many of the Fathers , and it is probable that a majority of them were of opinion, the heathen writers might be read with advantage, under certain-restrictions and regulations. Basil the great has an oration, show- ing, " quomodo ex -scriptis gentilium utilitatem capere deteamus : " " how we ought to reap advantage from the writings of the Gentiles." The most learned and pious among the moderns, have very universally condemned the practice of indiscriminately reading the writings of" the heathens. On this subject, Eras- mus complains in one of his letters, " pro ehristianis reddamur pagani." " In- stead of 'Christians we are made Pagans." And again, " Animadverto," says he, " juvenes aliquot, quos nobis remittit Italia, praecipue Roma, nonnihil adila- tos hoc veneno." " I observe some youths, returned from Italy, especially from Rome, infected with this poison.^ Buddej Isagoge, par. i. p. 147. Buddeus himself observes, after giving the opinions of several others, " Singular! utique hie opus esse circumspectione, negari nequit ; cum facile contingat, ut qui ethni- corum scriptis toti yeluti immerguntur, ethnicum, plane, alienumque a religione Christiana, inde refertyit animum." " It cannot be denied that there is here need of singular circumspection, as it easily happens, that they who are, as it were, wholly immersed in the writings of the heathens, return from them with a hea- thenish mind, alienated from the Christian religion." He then gives several examples of the bad influence of this practice on the minds of men of great abilities npH learning : to which we migrfp^add the name of a late celebrated historian ; and pc rliii]- many others of our nation. The danger arises from the fondness which these persons contract for the studied and regular composition manifest in these writing-;, r.nd for the funvers of oratory with which they dress out their fables and false notions of things. THE I.IKE OF THE KEV. JOHN U KSLET. 291 \>f their means, laid the foundation of the great things which ful- b.wcd in the subsequent part of his life. It was a maxim with Mr. Wesley in the conduct <>f life, that every part of t!;o ilay ought to lie filled up with some u.-rfnl em- ployment; a man unemployed, being in eonstant danger of falling into foolish temptations and hurtful habits, the I.e-t pr from which is industry. He therefore so arranged his business that he had a stated employment for every part of the day. This of regularity in the improvement of his time, immediately showed itself in his new situation. October -21, they sailed from .:, nil. and got into the Downs. " Now," says lie, " we began a little regular. ( >ur common way of living u as this: from f.nir iu the mornintr till live, each of us used private prayer. From il seven we read the Bible together, Carefulfy cotopanng it (that \\e mi-lit not lean to our own understandings) with the writing ,,f tin- earliest aires. At seven we hreakfisted. At eighl were the pulilic prayers. From nine to twelve 1 usually h German, and Mr. Delamottc, Greek. My brother writ sermons, ami Mr. Ini'ham instructed the children. At twelve, we met, to rive an account to one another what we had (lone since our la-t meeting, and wh;:t we designed to do before our next. About ., .lined. The time from dinner to four, we spent in reading to those of whom each of us had taken charge, or in speaking to them severally, U need required., At four were the evening prayers; when either the second lesson was explained (as it always was in the morninir) or the children Catechised, and instructed Wore the eonirreL'ation. Vrom five to six we again used private pi-aver. From six to seven I read in our cabin to two or three ot fie passengers (of whom there were about eiirhty English on board) and each of my brethren to a few more in theirs. At seven I joined with the Germans in their public service; wlnle.Mr. Ing- ham was reading between the decks, to as many as desired to hear. \t eMit we met again, to exhort and instruct one another. Be- tween nine ami ten we went to bed, where neither the roaring of tin; sea, nor the motion of the ship, could take away the rctreshmg ii whieh (iod gave us." This, no doubt, was prodigious labor; and yet it may Ii aflirmed, that, during the fifty-live years and upward-, which fol- lowed, fen .u which, hv i:io employment or other, the time was not filled up with equal exactness and dil -deed been doubted whether the human mind be capable of Mich unremitted attention through a multiplicity of business, with- out injury. The words of Hm-a.-e, " \<>(]ue srm]>er arrum Imiht . foo#6," hav been quoted to show, that the mind ought not always t.) lie on the stretch, lint these words were not spoken with any allusion to this subject. \Ve may observe al-o that varying our vmployment -ive- a considerable degree of relaxation to the mind. Every subject does not reql the same stretch of thought; nor even" kind nf exi-p-i-e the .-ame deirrce of exertion. The wind beinir contrary they did not Bail iVoin < Oth of December. On Thursday the l..tli of .Ian com- \>laint being made to Mr. Ogletlu.ipe of the unequal distribution 292 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. of water to the passengers, new officers were appointed, and the old ones were highly exasperated against Mr. Wesley, who, as they supposed, had made the complaint. From the 17th to the 25th, they had violent storms, the? sea going frequently over the ship, and breaking the cabin windows. On tfiese occasions he found the fear of death brought him into some degree of bondage, and being a severe judge of himself he concluded, that he was unfit, because he was unwilling to die : at the same time he could not but observe the lively victorious faith which appeared in the Germans, and kept their minds in a state of tranquillity and ease, in the midst of danger, to which he and the English on board were strangers: speaking of these humble followers of Christ, he says, " I had long before observed the great seriousness of their behavior. Of their humility they had given a continual proof, by performing those servile offices for the other passengers which none of the English would undertake; for which they desired, and would receive no pay; saying, " It was good for their proud hearts, and their loving Saviour had done more for them." And every day had given them occasion of showing a meekness, which no injury could move. If they were pushed, struck, or thrown down, they rose again and went away; but no complaint was found in their mouth. There w r as now an opportunity of trying, whether they Were delivered from the spirit of fear, as well as from that of pride, anger, and revenge. In the- midst of the psalm wherewith their service began, the sea broke over, split the main-sail in pieces, covered the ship, and poured in between the decks, as if the great deep had already swallowed us up. -A. terrible screjaming began among the English. The Germans calmly sung on. I asked one of them afterwards, "Was you not afraid?" He answered, "I thank God, No." I asked, " But were not your women and chil- dren afraid? " He replied mildly, " No; our women and children are not afraid to die." On the 29th, they fell in with the skirts of a hurricane, which however did no damage; on the 4th of February, they saw land; and on the 6th, after a stormy passage first set foot en American ground, on a small uninhabited island over against Tybee, where Mr. Oglethorpe led them to a rising ground, and- they returned God thanks, and then he took boat for Savannah. During this passage Mr. Wesley's leading principle^ that self- denial and mortification, were to him the chief means of holiness, showed itself powerfully in his conduct. Judging, as hea\v the. number of people crowding into the church, the deep attention with which they re- ceived the word, ami the serioii-ne-s that afterwards .-at on all their faces; I could scarce refrain from giviiiy the lie to experience S94 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. and reason and Scripture all together. I could hardly believe that the greater, the far greater part of this attentive, serious people, would hereafter trample under foot that word, and say all manner of evil falsely of him that spake it." On the 18th, Mr. Wesley wrote to his mother as follows: " I doubt not but you are already informed of the many blessings which God gave us in our passage; as my brother Wesley must before now, have received a particular account of the circumstances of our voyage; which he would not fail to transmit to you by the first opportunity. "We are likely to stay here some months. The place is pleasant beyond imagination; and by all that I can learn ex- ceeding healthful, even in summer, for those who are not intem- perate. It has pleased God, that I have not had a moment's ill- ness of any kind since I set my foot upon the continent : nor do I know any more than one of my seven hundred parishioners, who is sick at this time. Many of them indeed, are, I believe, very angry already: for a gentleman, no longer ago than last night, made a ball; but the public prayers happening to begin about the same time, the church Was full, and the ball-room so empty, that the entertainment could not go forward. " I should be heartily glad, if any poor and religious men or women of Epworth or Wroote, would come over to me. And so would Mr. Oglethorpe too: he would give them land enough,- and provisions gratis, till they could live on the produce of it. I was fully determined to have wrote_ to my dear Emmy* to-day; but time will not permit. O hope ye still in God ! for ye shall yet give him thanks, who is the help of your countenance, and your God! Renounce the world: deny yourselves: bear your cross with Christ, and reign with him! My brother Hooper too, has a constant place in our prayers. May the good God give him the same zeal for holiness which he has given to a young gentleman of Rotterdam, who was with me last night. Pray for us, and es- pecially for dear mother, your dutiful and affectionate son, John Wesley." Mr. Wesley being now informed of the opposition which his brother Charles met with at Frederica; on the the 22d of March, wrote to him the following letter " How different are the ways wherein we are led, yet I hope toward the same end. I have hitherto no opposition at all: all is smooth and fair and promising. Many seem to be awakened : all are full of respect and commenda- tion. We cannot see any cloud gathering. But this calm cannot last; storms must come hithertoo: and let them come when we "are ready to meet them. 'Tis strange so many of our^friends should trust in God ! I hope indeed, whoever turns to the world, Mr. Tackner and Betty, with Mr. Hird's family, and Mr. Burk, will zealously aim at the prize of their high calling. These especially I exhort by the mer- cies of God, that they be not weary of well-doing, but that they labor more and more to be meek and lowly, and daily to advance * His eldest sister Emelia. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. Jj95 in the knowledge and love of God. I hope too Mr. Weston Mr Moor,, Mr. Allen and Mr. White, as well as Mr. WaSand hL .k-, continue m the eame wise resolutions. I must Ilot forget to sh?kP V and Mr ' D T l>r - Vl hoth (>i ' Wh '"" ' Ml v 'I'-t ' '" 1 ' P ursue //'/' f'* 1 ' 01 *" o* measjamnunc habe 2 prceter istas qua* miri . t( < a vnphyxide runt (de qua ne verbum tcribis) unit cum biblns 9 6 dls a , > 6 dlsc ,^ lln .' i 1 unm celerrime poles, remittendus Uuanta est concordin fratrum: Tui volo et fratris B ? now all my sermons, except those which I hav,- <,Yit jome .are m the l.ov (of uhi,h you say not a word) toireth.-r with Ae BiWa m quarto Th, hook of discipline must he sent ha,k as SKSfttaflr areUt " Ul J ^^rethren: Imean " You are not, I think, at liherty e nt tfta M t ? ? T o te,,, ?,,- O f rrr...'/'/- TU, r, . l( ,, dlM ,/ rtf ," to tum t(J the Gcmiles ti ,, ^ ^ countrymen shall cast you out. If that period come soon, so much he better: only m the mean while, reprove and exhort with all authority, even though all men should despise thee. 'AnoKairvi co .K uayr, v < ,. h .shall turn to thee for a testimony * 1 conjure you spare no time, no address or pains to learn the true r.ms, ,,,, .,.., ,, :; (/ ,;,, c UHj t of the fonncr j. m\ friend. I mu.-h doubt you are in the right. M, t W,. ,ro iV " *"*" :H,^uui, = . t '. , , . /-, ..;,, ,, W|5$ , r-;..- (ind forbid, that >1- simuld a-aiii in like inan.i.-r BUM the mark. Watch over her; keep her, as much as posaible. Write to me, how 1 ought to write to her. It' Mr. Inu'ham were li ( -n>, I would try to see you. But omit no opportunity of writing. Kt,^un<\; , f a.-r ,:,,,> " I st-nd in jeopardy every hour. Let us be strong and Very courageous: tor the Lord our God is with us: and there is no counsel or'mi-ht against him!" Mr. Charlc^ took the hint his brother gave him, and on the 28th, ent Mr. Ingham to Savannah.J April 4th, Mr. Wesley set out i- Fredenca, m a Pettiawga, a sort of Hat-bottom-.l barge. and the foUowing .-vemng they anrh.in-d near Skidmvav island, uh.-n- iter at floods WM twelve or fourteen feet deep. Mr \ ley wrapt himaelfup in a large cloak, and lay dirnn on the .,., t.-:--d. ;i -k: hut in the coVtte of tin- night he n,ili-d out uf his cloak, I into the sea, so f.i-t a.l.-i-p that hr knew not where he was ill his mouth was full of water. He swam round to a boat, and pt out without any injury, more than wetting his ,-lothe<. This "T 1 ' 1 / ..... P v "^ :1 ! ' if hi> lortitnd,' and pn-si-nce of mind in the mijst of surprise and danger. Mr. NVe-ley I,-ft Fn-drri.-a. and arrived at Savannah on the 20th. I lie ne\t day he wron- t,> his brother; and amonu' other thin-', >!>- -. " I still nxtri'iiii-ly pity p..,,,- M,-,. Haukins: hut what .-an ^lo more, till God show me whlTit,** that rontinualU \a-p.-ratea -'. F.iike xxi. 13. similar construction <>i , : 2 Pot i. '.). t V 296 THE LIFE OF THE REV. .JOHN WESLEY. her against me? Then I may perhaps be of some service to her There is surely some one who does not play us fair: but I marvei not at the matter. He that is higher than the highest regardeth; and there is that is mightier than they Yet a little while and God will declare who is sincere. Tarry thou the Lord's leisure and be strong, and he shall comfort thy heart." On the same day he wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe, and tells him, " Savannah never was so dear to me as now. I believe, knowing by whom I send, I may write as well as speak freely. I found so little, either of the form or power of religion at Frederica, that I am sincerely glad I am removed from it. Surely, never was any place, no not London itself, freer from one vice, I mean hypocrisy ' O curvte in terris animee, el cieleslium inanes '.' " O grovelling souls, bent to the earth, and void of heavenly good ! " Jesus Master have mercy upon them There is none of those who did run well, whom I pity more than Mrs. Hawkins: her treating me in such a manner would indeed have little affected me, had my own interests only been concerned. I have been used to be betrayed, scorned, and insulted by those I had most labored to serve. But when I reflect on her condition, my heart bleeds for her Yet with Thee nothing is impossible ! " With regard to one who ought to be dearer to me than her, I cannot but say, that the more I think of it the more convinced I am, that no one, without a virtual renouncing of the faith, can abstain from the public as well as the private worship of God. All the prayers usually read morning and evening at Frederica and here, put together, do not last seven minutes. These cannot be termed long prayers: no Christian assembly ever used shorter: neither have they any repetitions in them at all Tf I did not speak thus plainly to you; which I fear no one else in England or Amer- ica will do, I should by no means be worthy to call myself, Sir, Yours, &.c., John Wesley." Not finding as yet any open door for pursuing his main design of preaching to the Indians, he consulted with his companions, in what manner they might be most useful to the little flock at Savan- nah. It was agreed, 1. to advise the more serious among them, to form themselves into a little society, and to meet once or twice a week, in order to reprove, instruct, and exhort one another. 2. To select out of these a smaller number for a more intimate union with each other: which might be forwarded partly by their conversing singly with each, and inviting them all together to Mr. Wesley's house: and this accordingly they determined to do every Sunday in the afternoon. Here we see the first rudiments of the future economy of classes and bands, which has had no small in- fluence in promoting the success of the Methodists beyond any other denomination of Christians, not immediately* favored by the civil power. There subsisted at this time, a dispute between the gentlemen of Carolina and Georgia, respecting the ri^ht of trading with the Indians. The dispute was brought into Westminster-Hall,. arid agitated on both sides with gr,eat animosity. Mr. Wesk\v had hitherto thought it his dutvtn confine himself to thorn thinsrs \vliic.li THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 297 immediately related to his office as a minister, and not to inter- meddle v. it'll any tiling that seemed foreign to it. But having con- .-iderrd the matter in debate, and the consequences of it to the province, he altered his sentiments, and on the 23d of July deliv- ered his opinion on the subject in a letter to Mr. Hutcheson. He oliserves, " By what I have seen during my short stay hertff I am convinced that I have long been under a great mistake, in thinking no circumstances could make it the duty of a Christian priest, to do any thing else but preach the gospel. On the contrary, I am now satisfied, that there is a possible caee wherein a part of his time ought to be employed in what less directly conduces to the glory of God, and peace and good will among men. And such a case, 1 believe, is that which now occurs: there being several things which cannot so effectually be done without me; and which, though not directly belonging to my ministry, yet are by conse- quence of the highest concern to the success of it. It is from this conviction that I have taken some pains to inquire into the great controversy now subsisting between Carolina and Georgia; and in examining and weighing the letters wrote, and the argument urged, on both sides of the question. And I cannot but think that the whole affair might be clearly stated in few words. A charter was past a few years since, establishing the bounds of this province, and empowering the trustees therein named to prepare laws, which when ratified by the king in council, should be of force within those bounds. Those Trustees have prepared a law, which has been so ratified, for the regulation of the Indian trade, requiring that none should trade with the Indians who are within this pro- vince, till he is so licensed as therein specified. Notwithstanding this law, the governing part of Carolina, have asserted both in conversation, in writing, and in the public newspapers, that it is lawful for any one not so licensed, to trade with the Creek, Chero- kee, or Chickasaw Indians: they have past an ordiance, not only asserting the same, but enacting thht men and money shall lie raised to support such traders; and in fact they have themselves licensed anu sent up such traders both to the Creek and Chickasaw Indians. " This is the plain matter of fact: now as to the matter of right, when twenty more reams of paper have been spent upon it, I can- not but think it must come to this short issue at last: 1. Are the Creeks, Cherokees, Chickasaws, within the bounds of Georgia or no? 2. Is an act of the king in council in pursuance of an act of parliament, of any force within these bounds, or not? That all other inquiries are absolutely foreign to the question a very little consideration will show. As to the former of these, the Georgian charter compared with any map of these parts which I have ever seen, determines it: the latter I never heard made a question of, but in the neighborhood of Carolina. . " Mr. Johnson's brother has been with ti&Ssome days. I have been twice in company with him at^Mr. Ogletborpe's: and I hope there are in Carolina, though the present pro< uld almost make one doubt it, many such gentlemen as lie seems to be; men of good nature, good manners, and understanding. I hope God 298 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. will repay you seven-fold for the kindness you have shown to my poor mother, and in her to, sir, your most obliged, most obedien* servant, John Wesley." At the same time he wrote to Mr. Vernon on the same, subject. " As short a time," says he, " as I have for writing, I could not pardon myself if I did not spend some part of it in acknowledging he coiftinuance of your goodness to my mother: which indeed leither she, nor I, can ever lose the sense of. "The behavior of the people of Carolina, finds much conversa- ion from this place. I dare not say whether they want honesty or logic most; it is plain a very little of the latter, added to the former, would show how utterly foreign to the point in question, all their voluminous defences are. Here is an act of the king in council, past in pursuance of an act of parliament, forbidding un- licensed persons to trade with the Indians in Georgia. Nothing therefore can justify them jn daily sending unlicensed traders tc the Creek, Cherokee, and Chickasaw Indians, but the proving either that this act is of no force, or that those Indians are not in Georgia. Why then are these questions so little considered by them, and others so largely discussed? I fear for a very plain, though not a very honest reason; that is, to puzzle the cause. I sincerely wish you all happiness in time and eternity, and am, sir," &c. Sept. 13. He began reading over, with Mr. Delamotte, Bishop Beveridge's Pandectse Canonum Conciliorum. " Nothing," says he, " could so effectually have convinced me, that both particular and general councils may err, and have erred: and of the infinite difference there is between the decisions of the wisest men, and those of the Holy Ghost recorded in his word." Sept. 20. They ended the Apostolical canons so called, and Mr. Wesley acknowl- edges in his printed Journal, that he once thought more highly of them than he ought to think. " Bishop Beveridge," says he, " ob- serves, that they are the decrees of the several Synods, which met at several places, and on several occasions, in the second and third age after Christ ; and are therefore called Apostolical, because partly grounded upon, and partly agreeing with the traditions they had received from the Apostles. He further observes, that as they were enacted by different Synods, so they were collected by different persons ; till about the year 500, John, Bishop of Con- stantinople, placed them at the head of the canons which he col- lected into one code. But then he adds (Cod. Canon, p. 159,) they contain that discipline which was used in the church when they were collected, not when the council of Nice met, for then many parts of them were useless and obsolete." After Mr. Charles had left Frederica, and gone for England in the latter end of July, Mr. Wesley often visited that place ; where he met with the most violent opposition, and the most illiberal abuse. He still however persevered in his endeavors to do them good, and on the 'l3th of October set out from Savannah, once more to visit them. He arrived at Frederica on the morning of the 16th, and met Mr. Hird on the Bluff, who gave him a inelan- THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 299 choly account of the state of things there.* The public service had been discontinued ; and from that time every thing was grown worse and worse " Even poor Miss Sophy," t says he, " was scarce the shadow of what she was when 1 left her. I endeavored to convince her of it, but in vain : and to put it effectually out of my power so to do, she was resolved to return to England imme- diately. I was at first a little surprised ; but I soon recollected my spirits, and remembered my calling. Greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world. " Non me, qui eastern, vincet Impetus ; at rapido contrarius evehar orbi." The force shall not overcome me, that overcomes all things else ; But I shall mount in a direction contrary to the rapid world. " I began with earnestly crying to God to maintain his own cause ; and then reading to a few who came to my house in the evenings, one of Ephrem Syrus's exhortations, as I did every night after, and by the blessing of God not without effect. My next step was, to divert Miss Sophy from the fatal resolution of going to England. After several fruitless attempts I at length pre- vailed ; nor was it long before she recovered the ground she had lost. 11 October 23. Mr. Oglethorpe returned from the southward. I was in the fort with Mr. Horton, when he came. He ran to Mr. Horton, kissed him, and expressed much kindness to him, but took no notice of me good or bad ; any more than if I had not been in the room. I was not surprised, having long expected it ; when I mentioned it to Miss Sophy, she said ; { Sir, you encouraged me in my greatest trials: be not discouraged yourself. Fear nothing: if Mr. Oglethorpe will not, God will help you.' " October 25. I took boat for Savannah, with Miss Sophy ; and came thither, after a slow and dangerous, but not a tedious pas- sage, on Sunday the 3 1st.}: * Mr. Wesley's private Journal. See also his printed Journal in his Works vol. xxvi. p. 149. t This person was Miss Sophy Causton, afterwards Mrs. Williamson, niece to Mr. Causton, storekeeper and chief magistrate of Savannah. After her mar- riage she was the occasion of so much trouble to Mr. Wesley, that it evidently hastened his departure out of America. He has observed a silence in his printed Journal on some circumstances of this affair, which has induced many persons to suspect the propriety of his conduct in this business. He has how- ever been more open in his private Journal, which was written at the time, as the circumstances arose. And as this private Journal and his other papers, lay open to the inspection of his friends for several years, I cannot help think- ing that it wouid have been more candid, and more to the reputation of them- selves and Mr. Wesley, to have openly avowejj the fact, that he did intend to marry Miss Causton, and was not a little pained when she broke oft' the con- nection with him. From a careful perusal of his private Journal, this appears to me to ha"5 been the case. But I will fairly state the evidence on which my opinion is founded, in his own words as they occur, and leave the reader to judtje for himself: not doubting at the same time, that, whatever may be said of bis weakness (and who is not weak in some thinqor other) or of his prudence in this affair, nothing can be laid to bis charge in point of criminality. $ See also his printed Journal in his Works, vol. zxvi. p. 150. 800 THE LIFE OP THE EEV. JOHN WESLEY. I insert the following story, because it seems well authenticated, and because it may be the means of putting young persons upon their guard against the arts, and persuasive words of designing and unprincipled men. November 12, says Mr. Wesley, " By a careful inquiry of several persons, I came to the full knowledge of a strange piece of history. Mr. T. a surgeon of Edinburgh debauched the daughter of one Mr. Ure, a lawyer, an only child and distant. relation. He then persuaded her to sign a writing which she had never read, and to go over with him to America. When she came hither, he treated her as a common servant ; and not only so, but beat her frequently to such a degree that the scars made by the whip were plainly to be seen a year after. The fault commonly was, that the child she had by him cried. After he had kept her thus for about two years, and she had brought him anoth- er child, he married another woman, and sold her to one of the Indian traders ! The facts he allowed and defended before Mr. Oglethorpe (only he said he had given, not sold her) who, after a full hearing, determined that she should be set at liberty to work for herself and the child." This was a poor recompense for such accumulated injuries. If Mr. Oglethorpe had the power, he cer- tainly ought to have laid a fine upon the man, sufficient to have maintained the woman and the child. Mr. Wesley proceeds. " Nov. 23. Mr. Oglethorpe sailed for England. In the beginning of December, I advised Miss Sophy to sup earlier, and not immedi- ately before she went to bed. She did so ; and on this little cir- cumstance, what an inconceivable train of consequences depend ! Not only, ' All the color of remaining life,' for her ; but perhaps all my happiness too ! " Feb. 5, 1737. " One of the most remarkable dispensations of Providence towards me, which I have yet known, began to show itself this day. For many days after I could not at all judge which way the scale would turn: nor was it fully determined till March 4th, on which God commanded me to pull out my right eye ; and by his grace I determined so to do : but being slack in the execu- tion, on Saturday, March 12, God being very merciful to me, my friend performed what I could not.* " I have often thought, one of the most difficult commands that ever was given, was that given to Ezekiel concerning his wife. But the difficulty of obeying such a direction, appeared to me now more than ever before : when, considering the character I bore, I could not but perceive that the word of the Lord was come to me likewise, saying, " Son of man, behold I take away from thee the desire of thine eyes with a stroke : yet neither shall thou rnourn, nor weep, neither shall thy tears run down." Feb. 24. It was agreed that Mr. Ingham should go for England, and endeavor, if it should please God, to bring over some of their friends to strengthen their hands in his work. By him, Mr. Wesley wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe ; and this letter shows both his zeal and entire openness of heart, jn pursuing and inculcating without fear, what he deemed most excellent. It is as follows * On March the 12th Miss Sophy married Mr. Williamson. THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 301 " Sir, You apprehended strong opposition before you went hence; and unless we are misinformed, you have found it. Yesterday morning, I read a letter from London, wherein it was asserted, that Sir Robert had turned against you ; that the parliament was resolved to make a severe scrutiny into all that has been transact- ed here ; that the cry of the nation ran the same way ; and that even the trustees were so far from acknowledging the service you have done, that they had protested your bills, and charge you with misapplying the moneys you had received, and with gross mis- management of the power wherewith you was intrusted Wheth- er these things are so, or no, I know not ; for it is ill depending on a single evidence. But this I know, that if your scheme was drawn (which I shall not easily believe) from the first-born of hell, Nicholas Machiavel,* as sure as there is a God that governs the earth, he will confound both it and you. If on the contrary (as I shall hope, till strong proof appear) your heart was right before God ; that it was your real design to promote the glory of God, by promoting peace and love among men ; let not your heart be troubled: the God whom you serve is able to deliver you. Perhaps in some things you have shown you are but a man: per- haps i myself may have a little to complain of : but O what a train of benefits have I received to lay in the balance against it ! I bless God that you was born. I acknowledge his exceeding mercy, in casting me into your hands. I own your generous kind- ness all the time we were at sea : I am indebted to you for a thou- sand favors here: why then, the least I can say is, though all men should revile you, yet, if God shall strengthen me, will not I. Yea, were it not for the poor creatures, whom you have as yet but half redeemed from their complicated misery, I could almost Avish that you were forsaken of all ; that you might clearly see the dif- ference between men of honor, and those who are in the very lowest rank, the followers of Christ Jesus. "O! where is the God of Elijah? Stir up thy strength and come and help him ! If the desire of his heart be to thy name, let all his enemies flee before him! Art Thou not He who hast mailc him a father to the fatherless, a mighty deliverer to the oppressed! Hast Thou not given him to be, feet to the lame, hands to the helpless, eyes to the blind ! Hath he ever withheld * Nicholas Machiavel, was born of a distinguished family at Florence. Of all his writings, a political treatise entitled the Prince, has made the greatest noise in the world. Mr. Wesley speaks thus of it ; "If all the other doctrines of devils which have byn committed to writing since letters were in the world, were collected together in one volume, it would fall short of this : and that should a prince form himself by this book, so calmly recommending hypocrisy, treachery, lying, robbery, oppression, adultery, whoredom, and -murder of all kinds ; l)omUian or Nero would be an angel of light compared with that man." The world is not agreed as to the motive of this work ; some thinking he meant to recommend tyrannical maxims; others, that he only delineated them to excite abhorrence. Harrington considers Machiavel, as ft superior genius, and as the most excellent writer on politics and government that ever appeared. Some have said, his greatest fault was, that he told the world what kid princes did, not what they ought to do ; and that his principles, though daily condemned, are daily put into practice. It has also been said, that he took his political maxims from the government of the Popes. He died in 1530. 26 302 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. his bread from the hungry, or hid his soul from his own flesh ! Then, whatever Thou withholdest from him, O Thou lover, of men, satisfy his soul with thy likeness: renew his heart in the whole image of thy Christ: purge his spirit from self-will, pride, vanity, and fill it with faith and love, gentleness and long-suffering. Let no guile ever be found in his mouth ; no injustice in his hands ! And among all your labors of love, it becomes me earnestly to entreat him, that He will not forget those you have gone through for, sir, your obliged and obedient servant, John Wesley." By Mr. Ingham, he also wrote to Dr. Bray's associates, who had sent a parochial library to Savannah.* It was expected of the ministers who received these libraries that they should send an account to their benefactors, of the method they used in catechi- sing the children, and instructing the youth, of their respective parishes. That part of his letter was as follows " Our general method of catechising, is this; a young gentleman who came with me, teaches between thirty and forty children, to read, write and last accounts. Before school in the morning, and after school in the afternoon, he catechises the lowest class, and endeavors to fix something;*of what was said in their understandings, as well as in their memories. In the evening he instructs the larger children. On Saturday in the afternoon I catechise them all. The same I do on Sunday before the evening service: and in the church im- mediately after the second lesson, a select number of them having repeated the catechism, and been examined in some part of it, I endeavor to explain at large, and enforce that part, both on them and the congregation. " Some time after the evening-service, as many of my parishion- ers as desire it, meet at my house (as they do also on Wednes- day evening) and spend about an hour in prayer, singing, and mu- tual exhortation.- A smaller number, mostly those who design to communicate the next day, meet here on Saturday evening: and a few of these come to me on the other evenings, and pass half an hour in the same employment." * Dr. Thomas Bray, was born at Marlon, in Shropshire, in the year 165G, and educated at Oxford. He was at length presented to the vicarage of Over-Whit- acre, in Warwickshire^; and in 1690, to the rectory of Sheldon, where he composed his Catechetical Lectures, which procured him such reputation, that Dr. Comp- ton, Bishop of London, pitched upon him as a proper person to model the infant Church of Maryland ; and for that purpose he was invested with the office of Commissary, tie now engaged in several noble undertakings. He procured sums to be raised for purchasing small libraries, for the use of the poor minis- ters in the several parts of our plantations : and the better to promote this de- sign, he published two books ; one, entitled Bibliotheca Arochialis, or a scheme of such theological and other heads, as seem requisite to be perused or occasion- ally consulted by trie clergy, together with a catalogue of books which may be profitably read on each of those points ; the other, Apostolical Charity, its na- ture and excellency considered. He endeavored to get a fund established for the propagation of the Gospel, especially among the uncultivated Indians ; and by his means a patent was obtained for erecting the corporation called, The So- ciety for the Propagation of the Gospel. He, by his industry, procured relief for prisoners ; and formed the plan of the society for the reformation of manners, charity-schools, &c. He wrote 1. his Martyrology, or Papal usurpation, in one volume folio. 2. Directorium Missionarium ; and other works. He died in 1730. . THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 303 March 4. Mr. Wosley wrote to the Trustees for Georgia, giving them an account of his expenses from March 1, 1736, 'to March 1, 1737, which deducting extraordinary expenses for repairing the par- sonage-house, journies to Frederica, &c. amounted for himself and Mr. Delamotte, to forty-four pounds, four shillings, and four- pence. At the same time he accepted of the fifty pounds a year, sent by the Society for his maintenance, which, however, was in a manner forced upon him, as he had formed a resolution not to ac- cept of it, saying his Fellowship was sufficient for him. On this occasion his brother Samuel expostulated with him, and showed him that by refusing it, he might injure those who should come after him: and if he did not want it for himself, he might give it away in such manner as he thought proper. He at length yield- ed to the solicitations of the Society, and the advice of his friends. It appears to me, that the affair between Mr. Wesley, and Miss Sophy Causton, was this day finally broken off; and that he refers to this circumstance in the following paragraph in his printed Journal; " From the direction I received from God this day, touching an affair of the last importance, I cannot but observe, as I have done many times before, the entire mistake of many good men, who assert, ' That God will not answer your prayer unless your heart be wholly resigned to his will.' My heart was not wholly resigned to his will; therefore I durst not depend on my own judgment: and for this very reason, I cried to him the more ear- nestly to supply what was wanting in me. And I know, and am assured, that he heard my voice, and did send forth his light and his truth." He proceeds in his private Journal, in reference to the same affair. " March 7. When I walked with Mr. Causton, to his country-lot, I plainly felt, that had God given me such a retire- ment, with the companion I desired, I should have forgot the work for which I was born, and have set up my rest in this world. March 8. Miss Sophy engaged herself to Mr. Williamson and on Saturday, the 12th, they were married at Purrysburgh: this being the day which completed the year from my first speaking to her. What thou doest, O God, I know not now; but I shall know here- after." Whether the lady's patience was exhausted by Mr. Wesley's glow procedure in the business (as it does net appear that he was in any haste to finish it) or, whether sHe declined entering into the connubial state with him, on account of his abstemious and rigid manner of life, is uncertain : but whatever was the cause, it is evi- dent from his ownwords, that he felt a disappointment when she married Mr. Williamson. It seems, that he expressed this more fully in a letter to his brother Samuel, who tells him in his an- swer, " I am sorry you arc disappointed in one match, because you are very unlikely to find another." It was not long however, be- fore he saw sufficient cause to be thankful, that Providence had not permitted him to choose fur himself. He had frequent occasions of discovering, that Mrs. Williamson was not that strictly religious character wlii<-h h<- li.nl suppn-rd. On one of these occasions, near three months after her marriage, he writes thus, " God has 804 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEf. showed me yet more, of the greatness of my deliverance, by open ing to me a new and unexpected scene of Miss Sophy's dissimula- tion. O never give me over to my own heart's desires; nor let me follow my own imaginations ! " The things Mr. Wesley now passed through, gave him a more perfect knowledge of his own heart, and of human nature in gen- eral, than he had before acquired, which amply repaid him for the disappointment he had suffered. He still pursued his labors with unremitted diligence, and observed the greatest punctuality in an- swering the letters from his friends. March 29. He wrote to Mrs. Chapman, a religious acquaintance in England, with whom he held a correspondence. This letter will be a sufficient answer to an objection, often made against him at this time, that he thought cheerfulness inconsistent with religion " True friendship," says he, " is doubtless stronger than death, else yours could never have subsisted still, in spite of all opposition, and even after thousands of miles are interposed between us. " In the last proof you gave of it, there are a few things which I think it lies on me lo mention : as to the rest, my brother is the proper person to clear then 3 ! up, as I suppose he has done long ago. " You seem to apprehend, that I believe religion to be inconsist- ent with cheerfulness, and with a sociable, friendly temper. So far from it, that I am convinced, as true religion or holiness, cannot be without cheerfulness, so steady cheerfulness, on the other hand, cannot be without holiness or true religion. And I am equally convinced that religion has nothing sour, austere, unsociable, un- friendly in it: but, on the contrary, implies the most winning sweet- ness, the most amiable softness* and gentleness. Are you for having as much cheerfulness as you can? So am I. Do you endeavor to keep alive your taste for all the truly innocent pleasures of life ? So do I likewise. Do you refuse no pleasure, but what is a hinderance to some greater good, or has a tendency to some evil ! It is my very rule: and I know no other by which a sincere, reasonable Christian can be guided. In particular, I pursue this rule in eating, which I seldom do without much pleasure. And this I know is the will of God concerning me; that I should enjoy every pleasure, that leads to my taking pleasure in him; and in such a measure as most leads to it. I know that, as to every action which is naturally pleasing, it is his will that it should be so : therefore in taking that pleasure so far as it tends to this end (of taking pleasure in God) I do his will. Though therefore that pleasure be in some sense distinct from the love of God, yet is the taking of it by no means distinct from his will. No; you say yourself 'It is his will I should take it.' And here indeed is the hinge of the question, which I had once occasion to state in a letter to you; and more largely in a ser- mon on the love of God. If you will read over those,! believe you will find, you differ from Mr. Law and me, in words only. You say, the pleasures you plead for are distinct from the love of God, as the cause from the effect. Why then they tend to it; and those * Softness is an equivocal term : but Mr. Wesley does not here mean effemi- nacy, which the Christian religion forbids, aud which he always discouraged both by ms words and actions. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 305 which are only thus distinct from it, no one accepts against. The whole of what he affirms, and that not on the authority of men, but from the words and example of God incarnate, is, there is one tiling needful, To do the will of God, and his will is our sanctilica- tinii; our renewal in the image of God, in faith and love, in all ho- liness and happiness. On this we are to fix our single eye, at all times, and in all places: for so did our Lord: this one thing we arc to do; for so did our fellow-servant Paul; after his example, 'Whether we eat or drink, or whatsoever we do, we are to do all to the glory of God.' In other words, we are to do nothing lint what, directly or indirectly, leads to our holiness, whieh is his glory, and to do. every such thing with this design, and in such a measure as may most promote it " I am not mad, my dear friend, for asserting these to lie the words of truth and soberness: neither are any of those, either in England or here, who have hitherto attempted to follow me. I am, and must lie an example to my nock: not indeed in my prudential rules; lint in some measure (if, giving God the glory, I may dare to say so,) in my spirit, and life, and conversation^ Yet all of thorn are, in your sense of the word, unlearned, and most of them of low understanding: and still not one of them has been as yet, en- tangled in any case of conscience which was not solved. And as to the nice distinctions you speak of, it is you, my friend, it is the \vi-e, the learned, the dispnters of this world, who an: lost in them, and bewildered more and more, the more they strive to extricate themselves. \Ve have no need of nice distinctions, for I exhort all Dispute with none. I feed my brethren in Christ, as lie giveth me power, with the pure unmixed milk of his word. And those who are as little children receive it, not as the word of man, hut as the word of God. Some irrow thereby, and advance apace in peace and holiness: they grieve, 'tis true, for those who did run well, hut are now turned back; and they fear for themselves, lest they also be tempted: yet through the mercy of God they despair not, but have still a good hope that they shall endure to the end. Not that this hope has any resemblance to enthusiasm, which is a hope to attain the end without the means; this they know is im- po>sible, and therefore ground their hope on a constant, careful use of all the means. And if they keep in tlii-; way, with lowliness, patience, ami meekness of resignation, they cannot carry the prin- ciple of preying toward perfection too far. () may yon and I, carry it far enough! Be fervent in spirit! Rejoice, evermore! 1'ray without ceaMiiir! In every thing give thank.-! Do every tliini: in the name of the Lord .l.--ne to a degree of violence hardly credible: so that his life was in danger >e\ eral times. Kvery species of defamation, likely to prejudice the people airain-t him. was propagated with diligence. The wor.-t constructions, whieh malignitv itself could invent, were put upn lii< action-, and reported a- tacts: it even that the givimr aw.iv his own private income in acts of char- 506 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ity, was construed in embezzlement of the society's money Mr Wesley did not doubt, but men capable of such baseness, would represent the matter in this light to the trustees. He therefore wrote to them on the subject, and received the following answer from Dr. Burton; which, as it shows the confidence the trustees had in his uprightness and integrity, and their approbation of his conduct, I shall insert. " Georgia Office, June loth. "DEAR SIR, " I communicated your letter to the Board this morning. We are surprised at your apprehensions of being charged with the very imputation of having embezzled any public or private monies. I cannot learn any ground for even suspicion or anything of this kind. We never heard of any accusation; but on the contrary, are per- suaded both" of your frugality and honesty. We beg you not to give weight to reports or private insinuations. The trustees have a high esteem of your good services, and on all occasions will give further encouragement: and would not have the express mention of the fifty pounds, in lieu of the same sum formerly advanced by the society for propagation so understood, as not to admit of en- largement upon proper occasions. I am ordered by all the members present to acquaint you of this, and to give you assurance of their approbation of your conduct, and readiness to assist you. The V. Prov. of Eton has given you ten pounds, for your private use and doing works of charity:.! have desired Mr. Oglethorpe to convey this to you in a private way. Mr. Whitefield will shortly, and by the next convenient opportunity, go over to Georgia. There are three hundred acres granted to the church in Frederica. Be not discouraged by many hasty insinuations; but hope the best while many labor for the best. In good time matters will bear a better face. God strengthen your hands, and giv,e efficacy to your honest endeavors. In a former letter I spoke' my mind at large to you concerning many particulars. I am in much haste at present. "Your affectionate friend, "J. BURTON." P. S. "My Lord Egmont gives his respects and kind wishes and begs you not to be discouraged." Mr. Causton, the chief magistrate of Savannah, seems to have been of a warm and rather violent temper, impatient of contradic- tion, over-bearing, and fickle in his attachments. He had hitherto, not only shown a decent civility towards Mr. Wesley, but even a friendly regard for him. This regard seemed increased during a fever he had in the end of June, in which Mr. Wesley attended him every day. On the third of July, Mr. Wesley reproved Mrs. Williamson for some things he thought wrong in her conduct. The reproof was resented by the lady, who said, she did not expect tuch usage from him. This was the beginning of strife, which as the wise man tells us, "is as when one lettotli out water." The next day, Mrs. Causton called, and iipolo;:i/.i:!:r i' rTlie behavior of her niece, desired Mr. Wesley to inform Mrs.'Williamson in writ- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 807 ing what be had to object against her conduct. He accordingly to her on the oth, and here the matter rested for a few weeks. In the meantime, however, Mrs. Williamson miscarried, and Mrs. Causton reported that the miscarriage was occasioned by Mr. Wesley's reproof, and the letter he had sent: but Mrs. Williamson frankly acknowledged that, her husband having been sick, it was occasioned by the hurry and anxiety his sickness had produced. During this time Mr. Causton showed the same friendly attention to Mr. Wesley, as if nothing had happened. On this occasion Mr. Wesley writes in his private journal; "July 23. The strange es- teem which Mr. Causton seemed to show for us, by which means we had nothing without but ease and plenty, occasioned my ex- pressin^ mysulf thus in a letter to a friend; 'How to attain the licing crucified with f'hrist, 1 find not; bring in a condition which I neither desired nor expected in America: in ease and honor, and abundance. A strange school for him who has but one business, ~'uur.' " * Iii the beginning of August, he joined with the Germans in one of their loi This, I believe, was the first time he ever s iw a love-feast. He speaks thus of it: "It was begun and ended with thanksgiving and pr.iyer, a:ul celebrated in*so decent and sol- emu a manner, a- a Chri- -:iaii of the apostolic age would have allowed to be worthy of Christ." He afterwards adopted love- fea-ts into the economy of Methodism. August 7. Mr. Wesley repelled Mrs. Williamson from the holy communion, for the reasons specified in his letter of the 5th of July, as well a>, for not giving him notice of her design to communicate, after having discontinued it for SOUK; time. On the Oth, a warrant having been issued and served upon him, he was carried before the Recorder and magistrates. Mr. Williamson's charge was, 1. That Mr. Wesley had defamed his wife: -2. That he had eause- |e ly repelled her from the holy communion. The first charge Mr. Wesley denied; and the second, being purely ecclesiastical, lie would not acknowledge the magistrate's power to interrogate him concerning it. He was told, that h:- inn-t, however, appear at the next court holden for Savannah. In the mean time Mr. Causton, having become Mr. We>ley's bitter enemy, required him to as-iiru -on* in writintr for ieprllin_' bis niece. This he accordingly did, in the following l<-iter to Mrs. Williamson. " At Mr. Cau.-ton's re.juest [write OOC6 more. The rules whereby I proceed are these : So many as intend to partake of the holy communion, shall signify their names to the curate, at leu-t some time the day before. This yon did not do. 'And if any of these have done any wrong to his neighbor by word or deed, so that the congregation be thereby ollended, the curate .-hall advertise him, that in any wi-e he presume not ft) come to the Lord's table, until he h.itli openly declared hiniM-lf to ha\e truly repented. "If yon oiler yourself at the Lord's table on Sunday, I will advertise yon. a- I ha\ e done more than once, wherein you have * To exercise himself unto 808 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. done wrong: and when you have openly declared yourself to have truly repented, I will administer to you the mysteries of God." On the 12th of August, and the following days, Mr. Causton read to as many as he conveniently could, all the'letters Mr. Wes- ley had written to himself, or Miss Sophy from the beginning of their acquaintance: not indeed throughout, but selecting certain passages, which might, being detached from the rest, and aided by a comment which he supplied, make an impression to Mr. Wes- ley's disadvantage. Such methods as these, of oppressing an indi vidual, are detestable; and yet they have too often been practised, even by persons professing religion; but they always afford sure evidence of a bad cause. While Mr. Causton was thus employed, the rest of the family were assiduous in their endeavors to convince all to whom they spake, that Mr. Wesley had repelled Mrs. Williamson from the communion out of revenge, because she had refused to marry him. " I sat still at home," says Mr. Wesley, "and I thank God, easy, having committed my cause to him: and remembering his word, ' Blessed is the man that endurcth temptation; for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that lo\se him.' I was at first afraid, that those who were weak in the faith would be turned out of the way, at least so far as to neglect the public worship, by attending which they were likely to suffer in their temporal concerns. But I feared where no fear was: God took care of this likewise; insomuch that on Sun- day the 14th, more were present at the morning prayers, than had been for some months before. Many of them observed those words in the first lesson, ' Set Naboth on high among the people: and set two men, sons of Belial before him, to bear witness against him.' No less remarkable were those in the evening lesson, ( I hate him, for he doth not prophesy good concerning me, but evil.' O may I ever be able to say with Micaiah, 'What the Lord saith unto rne, that will I speak: and that, though I too should be put into prison, and fed there, with bread of affliction, and with water of afflic- tion.' " August 16. At the request of several of the communicants, he drew up a short relation of the case, and read it after the evening prayers in the open congregation. And this evening, as Mr. Wes- ley supposed, Mrs. Williamson was prevailed upon to swear to, and sign a paper, containing many assertions and insinuations in- jurious to his character. During the whole of this week, Mr. Causton was employed in preparing those who were to form the grand-jury at the next court-day. He was talking with some or other of them day and night: his table was free to all: old misun- derstandings were forgot, and nothing was too much to be done for them, or promised to them. Monday, the twenty-second, the court was formed, and forty-four jurors were sworn in, instead of fifteen, to be a grand jury to find the bills.' This was done by Mr. Causton, who hereby showed his skill in the management of a con- troversy like this. He knew well, that numbers would add weight to every thing they transacted, and induce them to take bolder steps, than a few would venture upon. To this grand-jury, he gave a THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 809 long and earnest charge, "to beware of spiritual tyranny, and to oppose the new illegal authority, which was usurped over their consciences." Mrs. Williamson's affidavit was read; and he then delivered to them a paper, entitled a List of Grievances, presented by the grand-jury for Savannah, this day of August, 1737. In the afternoon Mrs. Williamson was examined, who acknowl- edged that she had no objections to make against Mr. Wesley's conduct before her marriage. The next day Mr. and Mrs. Causton were also examined, when she confessed, that it was by her request Mr. Wesley had written to Mrs. Williamson on the 5th of July: and Mr. Causton declared, that if Mr. Wesley had asked his con- seat to have married his niece, he should not have refused it. The grand-jury continued to examine these ecclesiastical grievances, which occasioned warm debates, till Thursday; when Mr. Causton being informed they were entered on matters beyond his instruc- tions, went to them, and behaved in such a manner, that he turned forty-two out of the forty-four, into a fixed resolution to inquire into* his whole behavior. They immediately entered on that busi- ness, and continued examining witnesses all day on Friday. On Saturday, Mr. Causton finding all his efforts to stop them ineffec- tual, he adjourned the court till Thursday, the first of September, and spared no pains in the mean time, to brine them to another mind. September 1. He so far prevailed, that the majority of the grand-jury returned the list of grievances to the court, in some par- ticulars altered, under the form of two presentments, containing ten bills, only two of which related to the affair of Mrs. William- son; and only one of these was cognizable by that court, the rest being merely ecclesiastical. September 2, Mr. Wesley addressed the court to this effect; " As to nine of the ten indictments against me, I know this, court can take no cognizance of them; they oeing matters of an ecclesiastical nature, and this not an ecclesiastical court. But the tenth, concerning my speaking and writing to Mrs. Williamson, is of a secular nature: and this therefore I desire may be tried here, where the facts complained of were committed." Little answer was made, and that purely evasive. In the afternoon he moved the court again for an immediate trial at Savannah ; adding, " That those who are offended may clearly see whether I have done any wrong to any one ; or whether I have not rather deserved the thanks of Mrs. Williamson, Mr. Causton, and of the whole family." Mr. Causton's answer was full of civility and respect. He observed, " Perhaps things would not have been carried so far, had you not said, you believed if Mr. Causton appeared, the people would tear him in pieces ; not so much out of love to you, as out of hatred to him for his abomina- ble practices." If Mr. Wesley really spake these words, he was certainly very imprudent, considering the circumstances in which he was placed. But we too often find in disputes, that the con- structions of others on what has been said, are reported as the very words we have spoken ; which I suspect to have been the case here. Mr. Causton, however, has sufficiently discovered the mo- tives that influenced his conduct in this business. Twelve of the grand-jurors now drew up a protest against the 310 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JoHN WESLET. proceedings of the majority, to be immediately sent to the trustee* in England. In this paper they gave such clear and satisfactory reasons, under every bill, for their dissent from the majority, aa effectually did away all just ground of complaint against Mr. Wesley, on the subjects of the prosecution. As Mr. and Mrs. Williamson intended to go for England in the first ship that should sail ; some of Mr. Wesley's friends thought, he ought to go like- wise ; chiefly to remove the bad impressions which misrepresen- tation and ill-natured report, might make on the trustees and oth- ers, interested in the welfare of the colony. But September 10, he observes, "I laid aside the thoughts of going to England; thinking it more suitable to my calling, still to commit my cause to God, and not to be in haste to justify myself: only to be always ready to give to any that should ask me, a reason of the hope that is in me." Immoderate zeal is always to be suspected ; especially when it appears in pursuing such measures as tend to injure or ruin an individual. A bad cause, which originated from hatred or malice, will almost always be carried on with more intemperate zeal and bolder measures, than a consciousness of acting right w r ill ever produce. The pursuit of any end in view, when governed by the passions, is always more violent than when directed by reason and truth. On this principle we may account for the proceedings of the magistrates of Savannah. They sent the .affidavit they had procured, and the two presentments of the grand-jury, to be in- serted in the newspapers in different parts of America. The only purpose this could answer was, to injure Mr. Wesley in the opin- ion of a large body of people, who could not easily come at a true knowledge of the case. 1 hat these advertisements might make a deeper impression on the minds of the multitude, the pom]) of legal form was preserved ; the following words being added at the end of each bill, " CONTRARY TO THE PEACE OF OUR SOVEREIGN LORD THE KING, HIS CROWN AND DIGNITY." Persons of dis- cernment saw through the artifice, and in the end of September, Mr. Wesley received a letter from a gentleman of considerable abilities and learning in Charlestown, in which are the following observations. " I am much concerned at some reports and papers concerning you from Georgia. The papers contain some affidavits made against you, by one Mrs. Williamson : and a parcel of stuff called presentments of you by the grand-jury, for matters chiefly of your mere office as a clergyman. Has our sovereign lord the king, given the temporal courts in Georgia, ecclesiastical jurisdic- tion? If he has not, then sure I am, that whatever your failings in your office may be, a grand jury's presentments of them, being repugnant to the fundamental laws and constitution of England, is a plain ' breach of his peace,' and an open insult on ' his crown and dignity; ' for which they themselves ought to be presented, if they have not incurred a premunire.* The presentments, a sad pack of nonsense, I have seen ; but not the affidavits. They were both designed to have been published in our Gazette, but our * To incur a premunire, is to be liable to imprisonment and loss of goods. THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 811 friends hero liavo hitherto prevented it. I shall be clad to have some light from yourself into these matters, and wherewith to oppose the reports industriously spread here to your disadvantage, mean time, I remain your most obedient humble servant, " S. GARDEN." ^ Mr. Wesley received some consolatory letters from those of his friends, to whom he had represented his situation. A letter of this kin', from Dr. Cutler, a clergyman of Boston, contains some thoughts so just, and not very commonly to be met with, that I think it worthy of a place here. It is dated the twenty-second of October. "I am sorry, sir," says he, "for the clouds hanging over your mind, respecting your undertaking and situation : but hope God will give a happy increase to that good seed you have planted and watered, according to his will. The best of men in all ages, have failed in the success of their labor; and there will e\ IT be found too many enemies to the cross of Christ: for earth will not be heaven. This reminds us of that happy place, where we shall not see and be grieved for transgressors ; and where, for our well meant labors, our judgment is with the Lord, and our reward with our God. And you well know, sir, that under the saddest appearances, we may have some share in the consolations which God gave Elijah ; and may trust in him, that there is some wickedness we repress or prevent; some goodness by our means, weak and unworthy as we are, beginning and increasing in the hearts of men, at present; perhaps "like a grain of mustard-seed, that in God's time may put forth, and spread and flourish: and that, if the world seems not the better for us, it might be worse without us. Our low opinion of ourselves is a preparative to these successes; and so the modest and great Apostle found it. " No doubt, sir, you have temptations where you are, nor is there any retreat from them; they hint to us the care we must take, and the promises we must apply to : and blessed is the man that endur- eth temptation. " I rejoice in the good character you give, which I believe you well bestow, of Mr. YVhitefield, who is coming to you but I ques- tion not, but his labors will be better joined with, than supersede yours: and even his, and all our sufficiency and efficiency is of God. " It is the least we can do to pray for one another; and if God will hear me, a great sinner, it will Strengthen your interest in him. I recommend myself to a share in your prayers, for his pardon, acceptance and assistance; and beg that my family may not be forgotten by you." Mr. Wesley, in the midst of this storm kept up by the arts of his avowed enemies, without a shilling in his pocket, and three thousand miles from home, possessed his soul in peace, and pur- sued his labors with the same unremitting diligence, as if he had enjoyed the greatest tranquillity and ease. October SO. He gives us an account of his labors on the Lord's-day. "The English service lasted from five till half an hour past six. The Italian (with a few Vamlois) began at nine. The second service for the -li, including the sermon and the holy communion, continued 812 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. from half an hour past ten, till about half an hour past twelve The French service began at one. At two I 'catechised the chil- dren. About three began the English service. After this was ended, 1 joined with as many as my large room would hold in reading, prayer, and singing. And about six the service of the Germans began; at which I was glad to be present, not as a teacher, but as a learner." November 1. He received a temporary relief from his pressing wants. " Col. Stephens," says he, " arrived, by whom I received a benefaction often pounds sterling:* after having been for several months without one shilling in the house, but not without peace, health and contentment." November 3. He attended the court holden on that day; and again at the court held on the twenty-third; urging an immediate hearing of his case, that he might have an opportunity of answer- ing the allegations alleged against him. But this the magistrates refused, and at the same time countenanced every report to his disadvantage : whether it Was a mere invention, or founded on a malicious construction of any thing he did or said. Mr. Wesley perceiving that he had not the most distant prospect of obtaining justice, that he was in a place where those in power were com- bined together to oppress him, and could any day procure evidence (as experience had shown) of words he had never spoken, and of actions he had never done; being disappointed too, in the primary object of his mission, preaching to the Indians; he consulted his friends what he ought to do; who were of opinion with him, that, by these circumstances, Providence did now call him to leave Savannah. The next day he called on Mr. Causton, and told him he designed to set out for England immediately. November 24, he put up the following advertisement in the great square, and quietly prepared for his journey. " Whereas John Wesley designs shortly to set out for England, This is to desire those who have borrowed any books of him, to return them as soon as they conveniently can, to JOHN WESLEY." November 30. He went once more to Mr. Causton, to desire money to defray his expenses to England, intending to set out on Friday the second of December. It appears to me, that this was an event which the magistrates most ardently wished to take place 3 and to which all their proceedings had been solely directed. It is no objection to this opinion, that they published an order to pro- hibit him from leaving the province. It is manifest, that they had no intention of bringing the matter to a fair hearing before them, and of giving it a legal decision. They knew well that the evi- dence was so strong in Mr. Wesley's favor that they could not even invent a plausible pretence for giving the cause against him. But to wive it in his favor would have been cause of rejoicing to him and his friends, and would have covered his enemies with shame; and they had no way of preventing this, but by delaying the trial as long as possible. On the other hand, they easily fore- *.I suppose the ten pounds mentioned in Dr. Burton's letter he 15th of June, THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 313 snw, that if by cutting off all prospect of terminating the affair, and multiplying false and injurious reports concerning him, every day, they could weary out his patience, and induce him to quit the province of his own accord, the triumph would be left to his ene- mies; and he leaving the province pending a prosecution against him, and in opposition to a prohibition of the magistrates, would bring a censure upon him, and make his conduct and character suspected among all those who did not know the circumstances of ' the case. Finding him now determined to go for England, they had a fine opportunity of giving their plan its full effect. Mr. Wesley intended to set out about noon, the tide then serving: but about fen o'clock the magistrates sent fur him, and told him he . should not go out of the province, till he had entered into recog- nizance to appear at the court, and answer the allegations laid airainst him. Mr. Wesley replied, that he had appeared at six courts successively, and had openly desired a trial, but was refused it. They said that lie must however give security to appear again, lie asked, what security? After a long consultation together, they agreed upon a kind of bond, that he should appear, at Savannah, when required, under a penalty of fifty pounds. But the Recorder added, you must likewise give bail to answer Mr. Williamson's action of one thousand pounds damages. " I then began," says Mr. Wesley, " to see into their design, of spinning out time and doing nothing; and so told him plainly, Sir, I will sign neither one bond nor the other: you know your business, and I know mine." The magistrates finding him quite resolved to go for England, saw their plan was secure, and that they might carry on the farce, to keep up appearances in their own favor, without danger of dis- appointment. In the afternoon therefore, they published an order, n (Hiring all officers to prevent his going out of the province; and forbidding any person to assist him so to do. The day was now nt: after evening prayers, therefore, the tide again serving, v -. \\Ysley left Savannah, in company with three other persons, no one attempting to hinder him. Indeed I have no doubt, but the t rates were heartily glad to get rid of a man, whose whole manner of life was a constant reproof of their licentiousness, and \\ords were as arrows sticking last in them. If \vo candidly review all the eii-cum>tances of this affair, we r-hall perhaps be led to conclude, that Mr. Wesley might have acted with more caution, and more regard to his own ease and character lii Hi he did, when he first saw the storm gathering and likely to l.urst with violence upon him. Hut his constant rule was. to as- n to the satisfaction of his own mind, that particular line of tomluct which duty required him to pursue as a Christian aTid a minister of the go-pel, and :hen steadily to walk in it regardle-- c.f foil-sequence.-. And there is every evidence which the -a.-e \\ill admit, that he acted in this conscientious manner towards Mr.-. Williamson. It does not appear that any one ever charged him wirli repelling her from the holy Communion out ot'irve;; she \\oi.dd not marry him, except her relations, who now fhouirhr it necessary to injure his repur-itioii as much a- pn il-le, to cover thcm.-eh cj from reproach, but this rh.u ire not only wants -27 814 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. positive proof, it is even destitute of probability. It was about five months after her marriage when this circumstance happened, during the former part of which time he had frequently adminis- tered the sacrament to her, without showing any symptoms of re- venge: and about three months after her marriage, he saw such things in her conduct, as, in his private Journal which was never printed, induced him to bless God for his deliverance in not marry- ing her. Now let me ask any candid man, if it is probable, that Mr. Wesley could be actuated by a spirit of revenge for a disap- pointment at the end of five months, which had no influence on his conduct at the end of three months; and even after he had been fc convinced that the disappointment itself was a mercy, for which he secretly thanked God? I think no man will say it is probable, I apprehend it is impossible, this should be the case. In his pastoral character, Mr. Wesley acted by one rule towards all the communi- cants. If any one had discontinued his attendance at the Lord's table, he inquired him to signify his name some time the day be- fore he intended to communicate again: and if any one had done wrong to his neighbor, so that the congregation was thereby offend- ed, he required him openly to declare that he had repented. This rule the order of the Church of England required him to observe, and he acted by it invariably in all cases, whether the persons were rich or poor, friends or enemies. IV" rs. Williamson did not con- form to this established order, which must have been well known to all the communicants in so sma!! a place. Mr. Wesley was therefore reduced to this alternative, cither to break an order he held sacred, in her favor, and thereby incur the censure of a blameable partiality for her, after being married to another; or to repel her from the Holy. Communion, and incur the censure of having done it out of revenge, because she would not marry him. Censure was inevitable, whichever way he had acted: and having well considered the matter he determined to follow the rule he had always observed, and leave the consequences to God. Mr. Wesley enjoyed a \vciiderful state of health while in Amer- ica. His constitution seemed to improve under the hardships he endured, which appeared suHicient to have weakened or destroyed the strongest man. Three hundred acres having been set apart at Savannah, for glebe land, he took from it what he thought suffi- cient for a good garden, and here he frequently worked with his hands. He continued his custom of eating little, of sleeping less, and of leaving not a moment of his time unemployed. He exposed himself with the utmost indifference to every change of season, and to all kinds of weather. Snow and hail, storm and tempest, had no effect on hi^s iron body. He frequently slept on the ground in the siiicr^r, under the heavy dews of the night: and in the \vinr -.vith i,; s h:',\>- Mini chiihr-j frozen to the earth in the morning. He would wade through swamps, and swim over rivers in his clothes, and then travel on till they were dry, without any appa- rent injury to his h^nlrh. On one of these occasions he "concludes, that any person ini^Ll undergo the same hardship without injury, if his constitution was not impaired by the softness of a genteel ed- ucation. In all Mr. Wesley's writings, I do not know such a fla- THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 315 grant instance of false reasoning as this : contrary to all the rales of logic, he draws a general conclusion from particular premises; but who is at all times in full possession of the powers of his own mind? Mr. Wesley, and his three companions suffered great hardships in travelling from Purrysburg, to Port Royal, Not being able to procure a guide, they set out an hour before sunrise, without one. The consequence was, they lost their way; wandered in the woods till evening, without any food but part of a ginger-bread cake di- vided among them, and without a drop of water. At night, two of the company dug with their hands about three feet deep, and found water, with which they were refreshed. They lay down together on the ground (in December,) " And I, at least," says Mr. VVes- ley, " slept till near .six in the morning." They rose, took the rest of the ginger-bread cake, and wandered on till between one and two o'clock, before they came .to any house, or obtained any fur- ther refreshment. December 6, after many difficulties and delays, they came to Port Royal, and the next day walked to Beaufort, on the opposite side of the island. Here Mr. Jones, the minister of the place, invited Mr. Wesley to his house, and gave him, as he ifknowledges, a lively idea of the old English hospitality. Mr. \Yfsley adds in his private Journal, " Yet observing the elegance, and more than neatness of every thing about him, I could not but -sigh to myself, and say, lieu delicatum discipulum Duri Magis- /rt." Perhaps this remark was uncharitable and unjust: and to adopt the language Mr. Wcsiey sometimes used, he was severely reproved for it shortly after. On the 9th, Mr. Delamotte having come to him, they took boat for Charlestown: but the wind being contrary, and provisions falling short, they were obliged on the llth, to land at a plantation to get some refreshment. The people were unwilling to let them have any: at leugth, however, they gave them some bad potatoes, " of which, says Mr. Wesley, they plainly told u- we robbed the su lire.-" The wind contrary, and they in want of every thing, till about noon, on the 12th, having reached John's island, they desired a Mr. G. to let them have a little meat or drink of any sort, either with or without price. With much diffi- culty, he tells us, they obtained some potatoes, and liberty to roast tin m, in a fire his negroes had made at a distance from the house." .Mr. \Vesley proceeds. " Karly on Tuesday, December 13, wo came to Charleston -n, where 1 expected trials of a quite different nature, and more dangerous, contempt and hunger Ix-ing easy to he borne; but who can bear respect and fulness of bread?" On ill'- Kith, he parted from bis faithful friend, Mr. Delamotte, from \\liom he had been but a few days separate >iuce their departure from Kngland. On the -21<\ fie took his leave of America, after having preached the irospel, as In- observes in Savannah, not as he oii'/lif, but AS he wag able, for one \ear and near nine months. In the be^iiiniiiir of the following May, Mr. Whitelield arrived at Savannah, whcrejje found -nrnr MT'IOUS person-, the triirt- of Mr. Wr-le\'< r '.<[ to receive him. He had now an op- portunity of inqnirimr upon the spot, into the circum -unices of the. fate disputes, and U-ars testimony ! the ill usage Mr. We-!cy bad 816 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. received; but adds, he thought it most prudent not to repeat griev ances.* When he was at Charlestown, Mr. Garden acquainted him with the ill-treatment Mr. Wesley had met with, and assured him that were the same arbitrary proceedings to commence against him, he would defend him with lire and fortune. t These testimo- nies, of persons so respectable, and capable of knowing all the circumstances of the affair, coincide with the general tendency of the statement above given; and with candid persons must do away all suspicions with regard to the integrity of Mr. Wesley's conduct. During his voyage to England, Mr. Wesley entered into a close and severe examination of himself, and recorded the result with the greatest openness. January 8, 1738, in the fulness of his heart he writes thus: "By the most infallible of proofs, inward feeling, I am convinced, 1. Of unbelief; having no such faith in Christ, as will prevent my heart from being troubled. 2. Of pride, throughout my life past: inasmuch as I thought I had, what I find I have not. 3. Of gross irrecollection; inasmuch as, in a storm 1 cry to God every moment; in a calm not. 4. Of levity and luxu- riance of spirit appearing by my speaking words not tending to edify; but most, by my manner of speaking of my enemies Lord save, or I perish ! Save me, 1. By such a f;ith as implies peace in life and death. 2. But such humility, as may fill my heart from this hour forever, with a piercing, uninterrupted sense, Nihil est quod hactenus fed, that hitherto I have done nothing. 3. By such a recollection as may enable me to cry to thee every moment. 4. By steadiness, seriousness, oturoTtjTi, sobriety of spirit, avoiding as fire, every word thattendeth not to edifying, and never speaking of any who oppose me, or sin against God, without all my own sins set in array before my face." January 13. They had a thorough storm. On the 24th, being about 160 leagues from the land's end, he observes, his mind was full of thought, and he wrote as follows: " I went to America to convert the Indians; but oh! who shall convert me? Who is he that will deliver me from this evil heart of unbelief? I have a fair summer religion; I can talk well, nay, and believe myself white no danger is near; but let death look me in the face, and my spirit is troubled. Nor can I say, to die is gain ! ' I have a sin of fear, that when I've spun My last thread, I shall perish on the shore ! ' " I think verily if the gospel be true, I am safe I now believe the gospel is true. I show rny faith by my works, by staking my all upon it. I would do so again and again a thousand times, if the choice were still to make. Whoever sees me, sees I would be a Christian. Therefore are my ways not like other men's ways. Therefore I have been, I am, I am content to be, a by-word, a prov- erb of reproach. But in a storm I think, what if the gospel be not true; then thou art of all men most foolish O who will deliver me from this fear of death? What shall I do? Where shall I fly from it? " &c. These reflections on his own state, evince the * Robert's Narrative of the Life of Mr. George Whitefield, page 56. t Ibid, page 58. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 317 deepest consciousness that he had not attained the privileges of a true believer in Christ : though he diligently sought thorn in the prac- tice of every moral and religious duty, according to the best of his knowledge. This would naturally suggest some defect in the prin- ciple on which he performed these duties. The next day, there- fore, Jan. 25, he took a review of his religious principles on a few important points; and in a private paper wrote as follows: 1. "For many years I have been tossed about by various winds of doctrine. I asked long ago, 'What must I do to be saved?' The Scripture answered, keep the commandments, believe, hope, love; follow after these tempers till thou hast fully attained, that is, till death: by all those outward works and means which God hath appointed, by walking as Christ walked. 2. "I was early Avarned against laying, as the Papists do, too much stress on outward works, or on a faith with works; Avhich, as it does not include, so it will never lead to true hope or charity. Nor am I sensible, that to this hour I have laid too much stress on either; having from the very beginning valued both faith and the means of grace, and good works, not on their own account, but as believing God, who hath appointed them, would by them bring me in due time to the mind that was in Christ. 3. " But before God's time was come, I fell among some Luther- an and Calvinist authors, whose confused and indigested accounts, mairnilied faith to such an ama/ing size, that it quite hid all the rest of the commandments. I did not then see, that this was the natural effect of their overgrown fear of Popery: being so terrified with the cry of merit and good works, that they plunged at once into- the other extreme. In this labyrinth I was utterly lost; not being able to find out what the error was; nor yet to reconcile this uncouth hypothesis, either with Scripture or common sense. 4. "The English writers, such as Bishop Beveridge, Bishop Taylor, and M%. Nelson, a little relieved me from these well- meaning, wrong-headed Germans. Their accounts of Christianity, I could easily see to be, in the main consistent both with reason and Scripture. Only when they interpreted Scripture in different ways, I was often much at a loss. And again, there A\ as one thing much insisted on in Scripture, the unity of the cmirch. which none of them, I thought, clearly explained, <>r Mmnirly inculcated. 5. " But it was not long before Providence Nought me to those, who showed me a sure rule of interpreting Scripture; vi/.. Con- sensus Velerum: ' Quod ab omnibus, quod ubique, quod semper creditum.' At the >ame time they sntliciently insisted upon a due regard to the one church, at all times, and in all places. Nor was it long before 1 bent the |>ow too far the other \vay : 1. Hy ir.aking Antiquity a co-ordinate, rather than sub-ordinatc. rule with Scrip- ture. 2. By admitting several doubtful writings, as undoubted evidences of Antiquity. 3. By extending Antiquity too far. even to the middle or end of the fourth century. 4. Hy believing more practices to have been universal in the ancient church, than evei were so. S.-'JBy not considering that th- decrees of one provincial synod, could biud^ only that province; and that the decrees of a general synod, only those provinces whose representatives met 818 THE LIFE OF THE REV JOHN WESLEY. therein. 6. By not considering, that the most of those decrees were adapted to particular times and occasions; and consequently when those occasions ceased, must cease to bind even those prov inces. 6. " These considerations insensibly stole upon me, as I grew ac- quainted with the mystic writers : whose noble descriptions of union with God, and internal religion, made every thing el*e appear mean, flat and insipid. But in truth they made good works appear so too; yea, and faith itself, and what not? These gave me an entire new view of religion; nothing like any I had before. But alas! it was nothing like that religion which Christ and his apostles lived and taught. I had a plenary dispensation from all the com- mands of God: the form ran thus, 'Love is all; all the commands beside, are only means of love: you must choose those which you feel are means to you, and use them as long as they are so.' Thus were all the bands burst at once. And though I could never fully come into this, nor contentedly omit what God enjoined; yet, I know not how, I fluctuated between obedience and disobedience. I had no heart, no vigor, no zeal in obeying; continually doubting whether I was right or wrong, and never out of perplexities and entanglements. Nor can I at this hour give a distinct account, how, or when, 1 came a little back toward the right way : only my present sense is this all the other enemies of Christianity are tri- flers: the mystics are the most dangerous of its enemies. They stab it in the vitals; and its most serious professors are most likely to fall by them. May I praise Him who hath snatched me out of this fire likewise, by warning all others, that it is set on fire of hell." The censure Mr. Wesley has here passed on the Lutheran, the Calvinist, and mystic writers, is abundantly too severe. I appre- hend, Mr. Wesley did not at this time, understand either the Lutheran, or Calvinist writers on the article of faith. He ac- knowledges after his return to England, that he did not at first understand the Moravian doctrine of faith, which, I believe, differed but little from that held in the Lutheran Church. What the moderate my sticf \\ave said on the union of the soul with God, is in general excellent, and better said by them, than by most other writers. It must indeed be owned, that they do not sufficiently insist on the atonement and mediation of Christ, as fhe only foun- dation of a sinner's union with God: nor do they always explain and enforce the scriptural method of attaining it. January 29. They once more saw English land: and Feb. 1, Mr. Wesley landed at Deal; .where he was informed Mr. White- field had sailed the day before, for Georgia. He read prayews, and explained a portion of Scripture to a large company at the inn and on the third arrived safe in London. THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY 819 CHAPTER IV. GIVING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. WESLEY, FROM FEBRUARY, 1738, TILL APRIL, 1739, WHEN HE BECAME AN ITINERANT AND FIELD- PREACHER. ON his arrival in England, lie made some reflections on his own state of mind, and on the effects of his visit to America. " It is now," says he, "two years and almost four months, since I left my native country, in order to teach the Georgian Indians the nature of Christianity : but what have I learned myself in the mean time? Why, what I the least of all suspected, that I who went to Amer- ica to convert others, was never myself converted to God. lam not mad, though 1 thus speak; but I speak the words of truth and soberness; if haply some of those who still dream, may awake and see, that as I am, so are they, &.c." He observes however, " Many reasons I have to bless God for my having been carried into that strange land, contrary to all my preceding resolutions. Hereby I trust he hath in some measure humbled me and proved me, and shown me what was in my heart. Hereby I have been taught to Ijcvnre of men. Hereby God has given me to know many of his servants, particularly those of the church of Hernhuth. Hereby my pa~r-:iL r e i> open to the writings of holy men, in the German, Spanish, and Italian tongue-. All in Georgia have heard the word of God: some have believed and began to run well. A few steps have been taken towards publishing the glad-tidings both to the African and American heathens. .Many children have learned how they ought to serve God, and to be useful to their neighbor. And those whom it most concerns, have an opportunity of knowing the state of their infant colony, and laying a tinner foundation of peace ami happiness to many generations." Mr. Wesley here supposes, that he was not converted to God, because he had not that faith which delivered him from the fear of death, and gave him victory over all sin, inward or outward. He does not seem to have any immediate reference to that notion of faith which he afterwards espoused and taught; for as yet he did not understand it. When the first Journal, in which this is said, was printed tt\ his Works, in 1774, he doubted whether the severe sentence he here pronounced upon himself, was just. This ought not to be charged on Mr. Wesley, as a contradiction, but as a (fringe in his opinion. This is certainly commendable, when an increase of knowledge gives a man snllieient reason for so doing. In 1774, he believed, that when he went to America, he had the faith of a servant, though not of a son.* Though he was far from being singular in making this distinction, yet the propriety of it has been doubted, or rather denied. It is of some importance in chris- tian experience that the subject should be understood, and therefore it deserves to be examined. The distinction is founded on what the Apostle has said, Rom. * See the Errata to the 26th volume of his Works. 320 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY viii. 15, and further illustrated and coufirmed, Gal. iv. 1 7. Mr. Wesley observes in a note on Rom. viii. 15, that, " The Spirit of bondage, here seems directly to mean, those operations of the Holy Spirit, by which the soul on its first conviction, feels itself in bond- age to sin, to the world, to satan, and obnoxious to the wrath of God." He has printed a sermon on the same text, in which he explains it in the same way. He was not singular in this interpre- tation, as might easily be shown from respectable authority. But, though it be most true, that a person under conviction for sin, is in a state of bondage and fear, it does not follow that this is the direct meaning of the Apostle, or that the distinction between a servant and a son of God, ought to be immediately fixed on this foundation. Many among the most learned and pious persons in the Christian church, have understood the spirit of bondage to fear, as referring to that servile spirit, or spirit of servitude, which the whole Mosaic economy tended to produce.* And this seems most agreeable to the tenor of the Apostle's discourse, and most comformable to his grand design of establishing and illustrating the truth and excellency of the gospel, as a more perfect dispensation of mercy and favor from God. We must not however suppose, that, because the faithful under the Old Testament, had a spirit of bondage to fear, they were not therefore children of God; or that they had not the spirit of God. In every age of the world, since the first promise of a Redeemer, those who have placed their confidence in the mercy of God, man- ifested through a promised Saviour, have become children of God, heirs of the heavenly inheritance, and experienced some degree of divine grace. But under the Mosaic dispensation, the faithful themselves, were children held in a state of servitude, which produc- ed fear, rather than filial confidence, or the spirit of adoption, crying Abba, Father. The reason of this was, the nature of that economy under which they lived, which was wonderfully adapted to the state of the Israelites in that age of the world, and only preparatory to the introduction of a more perfect dispensation of the Divine favor. The Mosaic economy, taking it in a loose and general sense, may be considered in three points of view, corresponding to the ends it was intended to answer. The first view of it, regards those laws it contained, which related only to external things, anftwere merely literal or carnal, as the Apostle calls them.* The intention of these was, to separate the whole body of the people from idolatry, and all mixture with other nations: to preserve the worship of the true God in the world: to make the Israelites the depositaries of the promises, prophecies, and the whole word of God : and to keep their own tribes and families distinct: that as the Messiah was to descend, according to the flesh, from the seed of Abraham, the tribe of Judah, and the family of' David, his introduction into the world might be more strongly marked, the prophecies concerning him be distinctly fulfilled, and his character be clearly ascertained. These laws required no more than a mere external obedience, the * See Doddridge ; and Pole's Synopsis* t Heb. vii. 16 ; ix. 10 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 321 reward of which was, the land of Canaan, with protection, pros- perity, and long life. The second view of it, is typical. The promise made to Abra- ham, lii-iin: continued through this economy, the laws and institu- tions established for the purposes above mentioned, were so ordered as to become typical representations of Christ and the benefits of his kingdom. They gave a new modification to the promulgation of the promise of a Redeemer, the object of faith and hope in true believers, by which they obtained a foretaste of the grace and Meinirs of tin- gospel. All these laws and institutions were pecu- liar tu Mo~e-. purely external and temporar\; being preparatory to the coming of Christ, when they were to be abolished. The third view of this economy, regards those moral precepts introduced into it, to regulate the moral principles, as well as con- duct of the people towards each other, for the well-being of the state: and also such other commands as tended to give them a higher and more spiritual notion of their duty to God, and of the nature of sin, than the Mosaic code suggested. These were in- tended to raise the minds of the people to something higher than the mere external economy of Moses: to awaken in them a sense of their depravity; to show them the spiritual nature of sin; its power, dominion, and guilt; that conscious of their wants, they might more ardently desire their great Deliverer, and be better prepared to receive him. These precepts and commands, being of a general and permanent nature, were not peculiar to Moses, nor to be done away with his institution; but additions to his econ- omy, they were highly necessary and useful. That the promise before made, was continued through this dis- pensation, is manifest. For as circumcision was not of Moses, but of the fathers, so the promise of grace and life by Christ, was not given by him, but found by him already existing. It is not said, That the promise was added to the law; but, That the law was lidded to the promise.* The law of Moses, therefore, did not dis- annul, or do away the promise of salvation by a Redeemer, or any way alter the method of a sinner's justification before God, and acceptance to eternal life, as exemplified in the case of Abraham: mr yet change, or lessen the obligation to those duties men owe to (iod, and to one another, founded on the permanent relations of tiling. It follows, that these, and the law of Moses, though dif- ferent in their nature, and designed for very different purpo>es, were associated together in this economy, until, " In the fulness of time," (iod should send forth his Son. But though the promise still existed under the law, which was intended to bring men ultimately to Christ; yet the Mosaic econ- omy exhibited the Messiah, and the nature and benefits of his king- dom, through a kind of veil. These appeared in it, like objects placed in the back-ground of a picture, distant, obscure, and di- minished from their natural size. This representation be-t suited that age of the world, the state and circumstances of the Israelites, and the future designs of Providence. The prophets, indeed, as the *Gal. iii. !'.>. 822 THE MPF, OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. fulness of time when Christ should appear, drew nearer and nearer often brought forward these important objects into a stronger light and gave them a more bold and full appearance, directing the minds of the people to look through their external and temporary economy to blessings more general, permanent and satisfactory. Under this economy, God assumed the character, and had the title of King of Israel, jealous of his prerogatives and glory The" people were prone to idolatry, which was rebellion against their King; and all the laws tended to produce a " spirit of bond- age to fear," for their subjugation, that the external purposes of this dispensation migfit be obtained. So terrible was the appear- ance of the Divine majesty at the giving of the law, that the peo- ple said, " Let not God speak to us, lest we die."* And Moses himself said, "I exceedingly fear and quake. "f The punishments under this government were exceedingly severe; so that an error through inadvertency was sometimes punished with immediate death, which -made the most pious among them afraid. J The body of the ceremonial law, was minute, expensive, and labo- rious, and required the most servile obedience. Peter calls it a yoke, which neither they nor their fathers could bear: and Paul, a yoke of bondage. || The yearly sacrifices brought their sins to their remembrance, the repetition showing they were not expia- ted.TT The people were kept at a distance from God in their wor- ship; even from the symbol of his presence in the holiest of all, to which the high priest alone was admitted, and that but once a year.** And even at the burning of incense morning and evening, the people stood praying without.ft In their approaches to God in prayer, they addressed him as a Sovereign; under the title of God, or Lord; Jesus Christ being the first who taught us to say, " Our Father who art in heaven;" himself procuring for us this m^Joi/oia, or freedom and openness of access to the presence of God. It was given in charge of Moses, that he should not let the priests, and the people, piatta-frmaav^^ break through the described limits in their approaches to God, nor invade a place deemed too holy for them to enter. This was never allowed under the ceremonial law. How different is our liberty! "From the days of John the Bap- tist," says our Lord, the " kingdom of heaven, piatt-rui, suffercth violence," or rather, is invaded by violence; that is, in violation of the commands and prohibitions of the ceremonial law : and the fences being broken down, which had shut out the Gentiles from it; and the formalities done away, which kept the Jews at a certain distance in bondage and fear, the |?ico, invaders, regardless of the solemnities and restrictions prescribed by the law, uQTtaLBaiv avTtjr, seize upon it with eagerness and confidence, having boldness to enter into the holiest by a new and living way. || || The very word which the Seventy had used with a negative particle expressing prohibition, our Lord uses in the affirmative, thereby showing the prohibition was taken off. *Exod. xx. 19. tHcb. xii. 21. J2 Sarn. vi. 7, 9. Acts xv. 10. || Gal. v. 1. ITHeb. x. 3, 18. **Levit. xvi. 2. Hch. ix. 7. ttLuke i. 10. ttSeptuagint, Exod. xix. 24* SS Matt. xi. 12. Illl Heb. x. 19, 20. THE MFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. S23 Indeed, the whole of the old economy was full of prohibitions, severities, and hardships; to which the most faithful and pious were subject, as well as the most wicked and profligate. It tended to produce bondage and fear, particularly the fear of death, to whirh the Jews were then, and are even now, remarkably subject. The apostle compares those under it, to persons shut up in a strong place of custody,* like criminals who had not obtained the full privileges of a free pardon. Afterwards, comparing the condition of the faithful under the law of Moses, with the privileges of be- lievers under the Gospel, he finely illustrates what is said, Rom. viii. 15, and fully- establishes the distinction between a servant and a son " Now I say, that the heir, as long as lie is a child, differ- eth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all; but is under tutors and governors until the time appointed of the father: even so, when we were children" that is, under the Mosaic economy " we were in bondage under the elements of the world " to which the ceremonial law may fitly be compared. " But when the ful- ness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying Abba, Father. Wherefore - thou art no more a servant but a son." f It appears then from what has been said, that the distinction Mr. Wesley made, is scrip- tural and just, so far as it relates to the different state of believers under the Old and New Testament. It must be observed how- ever, that there is a low degree of Christian experience, in which a person is in a state similar to the condition of believers under the Mosaic dispensation, subject to bondage and fear, particularly the fear of death; and in the latter part of life, he judged this to have neen his own state when he went to America, arid returned from it. The very learned Buddeus, has observed, that most professing Christians seem content to live in this state, without ever rising into the enjoyment of that full liberty wherewith Christ has made them free.f After Mr. Wesley arrived in London, he waited on the trustees for Georgia, at several different times, and gave them an account of the colony; but. his account was so different from what others had flattered them with, that he supposes they did not soon forgive him. Time however convinced them- of Mr. Wesley's lidelitv, when complaints pouring in upon them from all sides, they thought t best to resign their charter into the hands of the king. "Gal. iii. 23. tGal. iv. 17. t In the above quotation from the Seventy, we may observe, that they trans- late the Hebrew word Q^J-J by the Gree'k word ptatto, Exod. xix. 24. The Hebrew verb occurs, in one form or other, about thirty-two times in the Old Testament. It generally signifies to break, throw down, or destroy ; and often ;n opposition to building up : but no where exactly in the connexion it is here isea, in reference to the limils prescribed to the people in their approaches to God; and it is remarkable that the Seventy have no where rendered it by the Greek verb jJiotco, but in this one place. Our Lord, by using the very same vord without the nesfative particle, seems to intimate that a freedom of access to 3od, not allowed under the law, is allowed under the gospel, the prohibition be- nsj taken off. Walchius, has hinted at this interpretation of out Lord's words, Matt. xi. 12. See Miscel. Sacra, p. 768. 324 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. February 7, " A day much to be remembered," says Mr. Wes- ley, he met Peter Bohler, and two other persons, teachers in the Moravian church. Hitherto he had reduced his religious princi- ples to practice, in the most scrupulous and rigorous manner, and yet had not attained that victory over the evils of his own heart, and that peace and happiness whicl* he saw the gospel promised. It seems as if he had always supposed, that bodily austerities, and a religious regard to the duties he owed to God and man> would produce in him the Christian faith, and the true Christian temper. After about ten years of painful labor, his experience convinced him, that his notions*vvere not evangelical, that he had considered as causes, things that were only placed as the fruits of faith in the gospel economy; and therefore, that he neither possessed saving faith, nor had a right notion of it. Having observed, both at sea, and in America, that the Moravian brethren enjoyed a state of peace and comfort in their minds, to which he was almost wholly a stranger, he was well prepared to hear what these messengers of God had to say of faith as the means of obtaining it. He was de- termined that his conviction should be the result of knowledge; and therefore made continual objections to what Bohler said on the subject. This occasioned Bohler to say more than once, ' JV/ frater, Mi f rater, excoquenda estista tua philosophia :' My brother, my brother, that philosophy of yours must be purged away. We may observe however, that objections in such cases, are seldom the result of just reasoning, but the mere effects of prejudice, which a previous system had produced in his mind. Feb. 27. He took coach for Salisbury, to see his mother; intend- ing also to visit his brother Samuel, at Tiverton. But March 2, he received a message that his brother Charles was dying at Ox- ford, and immediately set out for that place. He now renewed and set down his former resolutions respecting his own behavior. 1. To use absolute openness and unreserve, with all he should converse with. 2. To labor after continual seriousness, not wil- lingly indulging himself in any the least levity of behavior, or in laughter, no, not for a moment. 3. To speak no word which did not tend to the glory of God; in particular, not 'to talk of worldly things. " Others may, nay must," said he; " but what is that to me?" 4. To take no pleasure which did not tend to the glory of God, thanking God every moment for what he did take, and there- fore rejecting every sort and degree of it, which he felt he could not so thank him in and for it. At Oxford, Mr. Wesley again met with Peter Bohler; " by whom," says he, " in the hand of the great God, I was on Sunday the 5th, clearly convinced of unbelief, of the want of that faith whereby alone we are saved," he afterwards added " with the full Christian salvation." He was now fully convinced, that his faith had hitherto been faith in God, too much separated from an evangelical view of the promises of a free justification, or pardon of sin, through the atonement and mediation of Christ alone; which was the reason why he had been held in continual bondage and fear. It immediately occurred to his mind, " Leave off preaching; how can you preach to others, who have not faith THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLBT. 825 yourself?" He consulted his friend Bohler, who said, " By no means. Preach faith till you have it, and then because you have it, you will preach faith.". On the 15th of this month he set out for Manchester, accompa- nied by Mr. Kinchin of Corpus-Christ! College, and a Mr. Fox. In this journey, they lost few^>pportunities of speaking on matters of religion to those they met with, either on the road, or at the inns. The practice was new, and the success various: some star- ing with silent astonishment, and others appeared thankful and ready to receive instruction. On the 22d they returned to Oxford, and next day Mr. Wesley observes, " I met Peter Bohler again, who now amazed me more and more, by the account he gave of the fruits of living faith, the holiness and happiness which he affirmed to attend it. The next morning I began the Greek Tes- tament again, resolving to abide by the law ana the testimony, be- ing confident that God would hereby show me whether this doctrine was of God." About this time he began to pray extempore. March 27, Mr. Kinchin went with him to the castle, where, after reading prayers, and preaching on, " It is appointed for men once to die," " We prayed," says he, " with the condemned man, first in several forms of prayer, and then in such words as were given us in that hour. He kneeled down in much heaviness and confusion, having ' no rest in his bones by reason of his sins.' After a space he rose up and eagerly said, ' I am no\v ready to die. I know Christ has taken away my sins, and there is no more condemnation for me.' The sumo composed cheerfulness he showed when he was carried to execution; and in his last moments was the same", enjoying a per- fect peace in confidence that he was accepted in the beloved." Mr. Wesley again observes, " that on Saturday, April 1, being at Mr. Fox's society, he found his heart so full, that he could not confine himself to the forms of prayer they were accustomed to use there. Neither," says he, " do I propose to be confined to them any more; but to pray indifferently, with a form or without, as 1 may find suitable to particular occasions." A few observations have already been made on the propriety and usefulness of extemporary prayer;* and here I shall transcribe the \vonls Dr. Watts f has quoted from the Marquis of Halifax, who 1 -inir a courtier in the reigns of the two brothers, king Charles ,!inl .lames II. cannot be supposed to have any partiality for devia- tion from the forms of the established church. This noble writer, it seems, in a little book under a borrowed character, has expressed his own sentiments on this subject. " He tells us," says Dr. Watts, " he is far from relishing the impertinent wanderings of those who pour out long prayers upon the congregation, and all from their own stock, too often a barren soil, which produces weeds instead of flowers, and by this means they expose religion itself rather than promote men's devotion: on the other side, there may be too great a restraint put upon men whom God' and nature * Vol. I. page 108. - tSee his HumMc Attempt toward the Revival of Practical Religion, p. 181. 326 * THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. have distinguished from their fellow laborers, by blessing them with a happier talent, and by giving them not only good sense, but a powerful utterance too; this has enabled them to gush out upon the attentive auditory with a mighty stream of devout and unaf- fected eloquence. When a man so qualified, endued with learning too, and above all adorned with a good life, breaks out into a warm and well delivered prayer before his sermon, it has the appearance of a divine rapture : he raises and leads the hearts of tne assem- bly in another manner than the most composed or best studied form of set words can ever do; and the Pray ice's, who serve up all their sermons with the same garnishing, would look like so many statues, or men of straw in the pulpit, compared with those who speak with such a powerful zeal; that men are tempted at the moment to believe that heaven itself has dictated their words 'to them." We may observe that no man will pray with the energy and force here described, unless his own heart be animated and powerfully quickened, with the most lively sentiments of true de- votion: and if this be the case, a man will attain to it by constant habits of prayer and reading the Scriptures, although he have but little learning, and his understanding not improved above medi- ocrity. April 21. He met Peter Bohler, once more. " I had now," says he, "no objection to what he said of the nature of faith; that it is, to use'the words of our church, a sure trust and confidence which a man has in God, that through the merit of Christ his sins are forgiven, and he reconciled to the favor of God. Neither could I deny, either the happiness or holiness which he described as fruits of this living faith. ' The spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God; and he that believeth hath the witness in himself,' fully convinced me of the former: as, 'whatsoever is born of God, doth not commit sin; and whosoever believeth is born of God,' did of the latter. But I could not com- prehend what he spoke of an instantaneous work. I could not understand how this faith should be given in a moment; how a man could at once, be thus turned from darkness to light; from sin and misery to righteousness and joy in the Holy .Ghost. I search- ed the Scriptures again touching this very thing, particularly the Acts of the Apostles. But to my utter astonishment, found scarce any instances there, of other than instantaneous conversions; scarce any so slow as that of St. Paul. I had but one retreat left, viz. Thus, I grant, God wrought in the first ages of Christianity: but the times are changed. What reason have I to believe, he works in the same manner now? But on Sunday 22, I was beat out of this retreat too, by the concurring evidence of several living witnesses; who testified God had so wrought in themselves; giving them in a moment, such a faith in the blood of his Son, as trans- lated them out of darkness into light, and of sin and fear into holi- ness and happiness. Here ended my disputing. I could now only cry out, ' Lord, help thou my unbelief ! ' " He now began to declare, ' the faith as it is in Jesus,' which those that were convinced of sin gladly received. A day or two following he was much confirmed in the truth by hearing the expe- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WF.SLEY. , 327 rieiice of Mr. Hutching, of Pembroke College, and Mrs. Fox: " Two living witnesses," says he, " that God can at least, if he does not always, give that faith whereof cometh salvation, in a moment, as lightning falling from heaven." May 1. They began to form themselves into a religious society, which met in Fetter-Lane. This has been called the first Methodist society in London. Mr. Wesley distinguishes the origin of Meth- odism, into three distinct periods. " The first rise of Methodism," says he, " was in November, 1729, when four of us met together at Oxford: the second was at Savannah, in April, 1736, when twenty or thirty persons met at my house: the last was at London, on this day, when forty or fifty of us agreed to meet together every Wednesday evening in order to free conversation, begun and ended witli singing and prayer.* This is harjdly accurate; as Mr. Wes- ley, his brother, and their friends, retained little but the exterior of their former character. Having changed their doctrines, they were now Moravians, rather than the Methodists of Oxford, and Savan- nah. When, some of the Moravian teachers afterwards introduced innovations into their doctrines, Mr. Wesley and his friends sep- arated from them, and formed a distinct society, as will soon ap- pear; and this, I apprehend, was the true origin of the present economy of Methodism. In the society now formed, the old Methodists and the Moravians were indiscriminately blended to- gether in one body. Their rules were printed under the title of, " Orders of a Religious Society, meeting in Fetter-Lane; in obe- dience to the command of God by St. James, and by the advice of Peter Bohler: " It was then agreed, 1. That they would meet together once in a week, to confess their faults one to another, and to pray one for another that they might be healed. 2. That others, of whose sincerity they were Avell assured, might, if they desired it, meet with them for that purpose. And May 29, it was agreed, 3. That the persons desirous of meeting together for that pur- pose, should lie divided into several bands, or little companies, none of whirh should consist bf fewer than five, or more than ten person-;. 4. That some person in each band, should be desired to speak to the rest i.i prefer, who might be called the leader of that band. And on .Monday, September -2(>, it was further agreed, 5. That eaeli band should meet twice in a week; once on Mon- day evening, and the second time when it was most convenient for each band; every meeting to be begun and ended with singing and prayer. 6. That every o;ie in order, should speak as freely, plainly, and concisely ;i-; lie could, the state of his heart, with his several temp- tations and deliverances since the last time of meeting. 7. That all the lunds should have; a conference at eight every Wednesday evening, begun and ended \\ith singing and pra\er. 8. That any who desired to be admitted into this society, should * See liis Ecclosi;isti.-;il History, vol. iv pu^- ir\ 828 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. be asked, What are your reasons for desiring this ? Will you be entirely open, using no kind of reserve? Have you any objection to any of our orders? (which may then be read.) 9. That when any new member was proposed, every one pres- ent should speak clearly and freely whatever objection he had against him. 10. That those against whom no reasonable objection appeared, should be, in order for their trial, formed into one or more distinct bands, and some person agreed on to assist them. 11. That after two months' trial, if no objection then appeared, they might be admitted into the society. 12. That every fourth Saturday should be observed as a day of general intercession, which might continue from twelve to two, from three to five, and from six to eight. 13. That on the Sunday seven-night following, there should be a general love-feast, from seven till ten in the evening. 14. That no particular person should "be allowed to act in any thing, contrary to any order of this society; but that every one without distinction should submit to the determination of his brethren; and that if any person or persons did not, after being thrice admonished, conform to the society, they should no longer be esteemed as members. 15. That any person whom the whole society should approve might be accounted a corresponding member, and as such be ad- mitted to the general meetings, provided he corresponded with the society, at least once a month. The fourteenth rule, to which the ministers were subject as well as the common members, was an excellent preservative against the abuse of power; and some of the others are good guards against the admission of improper members. It would have been happy for the Methodist societies if these rules had been preserved among them, and rigorously kept: the work would in that case have been more pure than it has been, and much confusion would have been prevented. Wherever Mr. Wesley was now invited to preach in the churches, he boldly offered to all, a free salvation through faith in the blood of Christ. At most of these, he was soon told, " Sir, you must preach here no more." To illustrate the reason of the offence which this doctrine gave, he has inserted in his own Jour- nal, part of a letter written by Mr. Gambold to Mr. Charles Wes- ley, a little after this time. This letter abounds with fine thoughts on the subject, and contains some excellent advice. Mr. Wesley has inserted but a small part; I shall transcribe a little more of it. " I have seen upon this occasion, more than ever I could have imagined, how intolerable the doctrine of faith is to the mind of man:, how peculiarly intolerable to tfie most religious men. One may say the most unchristian things, even down to deism; the most enthusiastic things, so they proceed but upon mental raptures, lights and unions; the most severe things, even the whole rigor of ascetic mortification; and all this will be forgiven. But if you speak of faith, in such a manner as makes Christ a Saviour to the utmost, a most nr'vorsal help and refuge; in such a manner aa THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 329 takes away glorying, but adds happiness to wretched man; as dis- covers a greater pollution in the best of us, than we could before acknowledge, but brings a greater deliverance from ' it, than we could before expect: if any one offers to talk at this rate, he shall be heard with the same abhorrence as if he was going to rob man- kind of their salvation, their mediator, or their highest happiness. I am persuaded, that a J\Iontanist, or a Novation, who from the height of his purity should look with contempt upon poor sinners, and exclude them from all mercy, would not be thought such an ovrrrhrower of the gospel, as he who should learn from the author of it to be a friend to publicans and sinners, and to sit down upon the level with them as soon as they begin to repent. But this is not to be wondered at. For all religious people have such a quantity of righteousness, acquired by much painful exercise, and formed at last into current liahits, which is their wealth both for this world and the next. Now all other schemes ^of religion are either so complaisant as to tell them they are very rich, and have enough to triumph in; or else only a little rough, but friendly in the main, by telling them their riches are not sufticient, but by such arts of self- denial and mental refinement they may enlarge the stock. But the doctrine of faith is a downright robber; it takes away all this wealth, and only tells us, it is deposited for us with somebody else, upon whose bounty we must live like mere beggars. Indeed they who are truly beggars, vile and filthy sinners till very lately, may stoop to live in this dependent condition; it suits them well enough: but they who have long distinguished themselves from the herd of vi- cjiius wretches, or have even gone beyond moral men; for them to be told that they are either not so well; or but the same needy, impotent, insignificant vessels of mercy with others, this is more .-hocking to reason than transubstantiation. For reason had rather n -iiru its pretensions to judge what is bread or flesh, than have this honor wrested from it, to be the architect of virtue and right- eousness. But where am I running? My design was only to give you warning, that wherever you go, this foolishness of preaching will alienate hearts from you, and open mouths against you. What are you then to do, my dear friend? I will not exhort you to courage; we need not talk of that, for nothing that is approach- ing is evil. I will only mention the prejudice we shall be under, if we seem in the least to lay aside universal charity, and modesty of expression. Though we love some persons more than we did, let us love none less: and the rather, because we cannot say any one is bad, or destitute of divine grace, for not thinking as we do. In- dignation at mankind, is a temper unsuitable to this cause. If we nre at peace \\ith God in Christ, let It soften our demeanor still more, even towards gainsayers. What hus given most offence h : ..herto, is \\hat perhaps may best be spared: as some people's confident and hasty triumphs in the grace of God; not by way of humble thankfulness to him for looking upon them, or acknowl- edgment of some peace and strength unknown before, which they hope \\ill lie increased to them; but insisting on the completeness of their deliverance already from all sin, and taking to them every apostolical boast in the strongest terms. Let us speak of every 28* S30 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. thing in such a manner as may convey glory to Christ, without let ting it glance on ourselves by the way. Let us profess when we can with truth, how really the Christian salvation is fulfilled in u&, rather than how sublimely." This is certainly most important ad- vice, and ought to be daily considered and attended to in practice both by every minister, and by every private Christian, who has any experience of the grace and blessings of the gospel. Mr. Wesley now hungered and thirsted more and more after righteousness, even the righteousness which is of God by faith. He saw the promise of justification and life was the free gift of God through Jesus Christ. The nearer he approached to the en- joyment of it, the more distinctly he perceived, and more strongly felt, his own sinfulness, guilt, and helplessness, which he thus ex- pressed in a letter to a friend. " I feel what you say, though not enough, for I am under the same condemnation. I see that the whole law of God, is holy, just, and good. I know every thought, every temper of my soul, ought to bear God's image and super- scription. But how am I fallen from the glory of God! I feel that I am sold under sin. I know, that I too deserve nothing but wrath, being full of all abominations, and having no good thing in me to atone for them, or to remove the wrath of God. All my works, my righteousness, my prayer, need an atonement for them- selves. So that my mouth is stopped. I have nothing to plead. God is holy, I am unholy. God is a consuming fire. I am alto- gether a sinner, meet to be consumed. "Yet I hear a voice (and is it not the voice of God) saying, ' Believe and thou shalt be saved. He that believeth, is passed from death unto life. God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosever believeth on him, should not perish but have everlasting life.' " O let no one deceive us'by vain words, as if we had already attained this faith ! By its fruits we shall know it. Do we al- ready feel peace with God, and joy in the Holy Ghost? Does his Spirit bear witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God? Alas ! with mine he does not. Nor I fear with yours. O thou Saviour of men, save us from trusting in any thing but Thee! Draw us after Thee ! Let us be emptied of ourselves, and then fill us with all peace and joy in believing, and let nothing separate us from thy love in time or eternity." Mr. Wesley continued in this state, till Wednesday, May 24. " I think," says he, it was about five this morning, that I opened my Testament on those words, ' There are given unto us, exceed- ing great and precious promises, that by these ye might be par- takers of the divine nature.' 2 Pet. i. 4. Just as I went out, I opened it again on those words, c Thou art not far from the king- dom of God.' In the afternoon I was asked to go to St. Paul's. The anthem was, c Out of the deep have I called unto thee, O Lord: Lord, hear my voice. O let thine ears consider well the voice of my complaint. If thou Lord, will be extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord who may abide it? But there is aiercy with thee; therefoi-e thou shalt be feared. O Israel, trust jn the Lord : for with the Lord there is mercy, and with him is THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 331 plenteous redemption. And he shall redeem Israel from all his gins. V In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society in Aldeis- gate-street, where one was reading Luther's preface to the Epistle to the Romans. About a quarter before nine, while he was de- scribing the change which God works in the heart through faith in Christ, I felt my heart strangely warmed. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone for salvation: and an assurance was given me, that he had taken away my sins, even mine, and saved me from the law of sin and death. " I began to pray with all my might, for those who had in a more especial manner despitefulry used me and persecuted me. I then testified openly to all here, what I now first felt in my heart. But it was not long before the enemy suggested, ' This cannot be faith, for where is thy joy?' Then was I taught that peace and victory over sin, are essential to faith in the Captain of our salva- tion: but, that as to the transports of joy, that usually attend the beginning of it, especially in those who have mourned deeply, God sometimes giveth, sometimes withholdeth them, according to the counsels of his own will." Mr. Wesley's confidence was often interrupted with doubts and fears, which however lasted but a short time, generally vanishing away in prayer. When we consider the constant vicissitude of things around us, the occasions of temptation continually presented to our senses, and the nature of the human constitution, liable to receive various impressions from external things and circumstances, against our will; we may pronounce it impossible that we should always enjoy an uniformity, or perpetual sameness of agreeable sensations, and consequently not the same degree of religious joy. Properly speaking, the whole set of sensations arising from the sources just mentioned, with the imaginations of the mind arising from them, whether agreeable, or painful, even to melancholy, are no evidences of our Christian state. And therefore the changes in these sensations, however frequent, or painful, are no evidences of any change in our relation to God, because not imputed to us as sin, while the Christian temper is preserved. They are, in- deed, totally different both in their source, their nature, and their tendency, from those internal feelings of the mind which insepa- rably accompany convictions for sin, and true justifying faith in Christ. These are produced by the truths of revealed religion proposed to the understanding, clearly understood, firmly believed, and by the influence of a divine agency accompanying them, ap- plied with energy to our own individual state. Their nature and tendency are equally distinct from the sensations above mentioned* Yet these sensations arising from external causes, and out of our own power to prevent, may in some circumstances rise to that height, as to.produce for a season, a cloudiness and heaviness upon the most sincere mind; in which case, the comfort or joy generally following a justified state, will nut be so strongly felt, nor so dis- tinctly perceived as before. This is the reason why young con- verts so generally fall into doubts and perplexities concerning their elate, merely through ignorance of the distinction they ought to g33 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. . make, between the effects of sensations on the human constitution occasioned by external objects or circumstances, and the true evi dences of their acceptance with God. Hence also we see the principle on which we may safely maintain, that doubts and fears are consistent with justifying faith. Perhaps it may be said, without incurring the charge of censori- ousness, that few preachers of the gospel Kave sufficiently studied the present state of human nature, to be able to clear the difficulties which sometimes accompany Christian experience. Mr. Wesley was, at present, but a young convert; and therefore we cannot wonder at his perplexities. June 6. He tells us, " I received a letter from Oxford, which threw me into much perplexity. It was asserted therein, ' That no doubting could consist with the least degree of true faith; that whoever at any time felt any doubt or fear, was not weak in faith, but had no faith at all: and that none hath any faith, till the law of the spirit of life has made him wholly free from the law of sin and death.' Begging of God to direct me, I opened my Testament on 1 Cor iii. 1, where St. Paul speaks of those whom he terms babes in Christ, who were not able to bear strong meat; nay, who were, in a sense, carnal: to whom he never- theless says, ' Ye are God's building, ye are the temple of God.' Surely then these men had some degree of faith, though it is plain their faith was but weak." June 7. " I determined if God should permit, to retire for a short time into Germany. I had fully proposed before I left Geor- gia, so to do, if it should please God to bring me back to Europe. And I now clearly saw the time was come. My weak mind could not bear to be thus sawn asunder And I hoped the conversing with those holy men, who were themselves living witnesses of the full power of faith, and yet able to bear with those that are weak, would be a means under God of so establishing my soul, that I might go on from faith to faith, and from strength to strength." Having taken leave of his mother, he embarked on Tuesday the 13th, accompanied by Mr. Ingham and three others, English, and three Germans. In passing through Holland, he met with great hospitality and friendship, particularly from Dr. Koker, a physi- cian of Rotterdam. The German formalities in admitting strangers into their towns, even in times of peace, gave him and his friends a great deal of trouble, and were peculiarly disagreeable; as they always are to Englishmen, nothing of the kind being Known with us. July 4. He arrived at Marienborn, where he found Count Zinzendorf, and others of the brethren, whose Christian conversa- tion greatly refreshed his mind. He was present at their confer- ences for strangers; at one of which the Count was asked, " Can a man be justified and not know it? " He answered to the following effect. 1. Justification is the forgiveness of sins. 2. The moment a man flies to Christ, he is justified: 3. And has peace with God, but not always joy: 4. Nor perhaps may he know he is justified, till long after: 5. For the assurance of it is distinct from justifica- tion. 6. But others may know he is justified by his power over sin, by his seriousness, his love of the brethren, and his hunger. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 335 and thirst after righteousness, which alone prove the spiritual life to be begun. In giving this statement, Mr. Wesley has not made any remark on the fourth proposition, which seems to imply that he did not disapprove of it. But certainly it ought not to stand in so un- guarded a manner. We know, 1. That if a man be really justi- fied, a very great change has taken place in the state of his mind, which will show itself in his life and conversation. 2. That a man must necessarily be conscious of what has passed within himself, whether the change was instantaneous or gradual. 3. If, therefore, a man do not know that he is justified, when he really is so, it is because he does not understand the true scriptural evidence of a state of justification. This has sometimes been the case; when a man truly convinced of sin, and trusting in Christ for salvation, has not had the happiness to sit under a gospel minister; or, when he has sat under a minister, who, though he preached the doc- trines of the gospel, did not rightly divide the word of truth, nor point out to his hearers, the order to be observed in the gradations of Christian experience, evidently founded on Scripture and the nature of the human faculties. Such a preacher, will never give his hearers clear and distinct views of the evidences of their state, whatever that state may be. From Marienborn, Mr. Wesley wrote to his brother Samuel, as follows, "God has given me at length the desire of my heart. I am with a church whose conversation is in heaven, in whom is the mind that was in Christ, and who so walked as he walked. As they have all one Lord and one faith, so they are all partakers of one spirit, the spirit of meekness and love, which uniformly, and continually animates all their conversation. O how high and holy a thing Christianity is! And how widely distant from that I know not what which is so called, though it neither purifies the heart, nor renews the life, after the image of our blessed Re- deemer. " I grieve to think how that holy name, by which we are called, must be blasphemed among the heathen, while they see discon- . tented Christians, passionate Christians, resentful Christians, earthly-minded Christians. Yea, to come to what we are apt to count small things, while they see Christians judging one another, ridiculing one another, speaking evil of one another, increasing, instead of bearing one another's burdens. How bitterly would Julian have applied to these, ' See how these Christians love one another.' I know, I myself, I doubt you sometimes, and my sister often, have been under this condemnation. O may God grant, we may never more think to do him service, by breaking those commands which are the very life of his religion! Hut may we utterly put away all anger, and wrath, and malice, and bitterness, and evil-speaking." O that Mr. Wesley could rise from the dead, to enforce these reproofs on those who have succeeded him in the government of the Methodist societies ! July 19. Mr. Wesley left Marienborn, and August 1, arrived at Hurnhuth. Here he staid a fortnight; during which time he had frequent opportunities of conversing with the most experienced 334 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. of the brethren in that place, of hearing several of them preach > and of acquainting himself with their whole economy. " I would gladly," says he, "have spent my life here; but my Master calling me to labor in another part of his vineyard, on Monday the 14th, I was constrained to take my leave of this happy place O when shall THIS Christianity cover the earth, as the waters cover the sea." He adds in another place, "I was exceedingly comforted and strengthened by the conversation of this lovely people; and returned to England more fully determined to spend my life in testifying the gospel of the grace of God." Sept. 16. He arrived again in London, having no intention but to preach the gospel in the churches; and accordingly wherever he was invited, he boldly declared, ' By grace ye are saved through faith.' This doctrine, branched into all its parts, was opposed by most of the clergy; and in most places, the genteel part of the con- gregation was offended at the crowds that folloAved him, so that he was frequently told after preaching, that he must preach there no more. This at length became so general, that it amounted to an exclusion from almost all the churches in London. October 9. He met with the Narrative of the revival of the work of God about the town of Northampton, in New England.. He sent an extract of this to a friend, whose answer threw him into some perplexity, and occasioned him to enter into a very close examination of him- self; which he describes as follows. " ' Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith.' Now the surest test whereby we can examine ourselves, whether we be in- deed in the faith, is that given by St. Paul, 'If any man be in Christ he is a new creature. .Old things are pasfaway : behold all things are become new.' "First, His judgments are new: his judgment of himself, of happiness, of holiness. "He judges himself to be altogether fallen short of the glorious image of God. To have no good thing abiding in him; but all that is corrupt and abominable, &c. Thus by the grace 'of God in Christ, I judge of myself. Therefore I am } in this respect, a new creature. " Again. His judgment concerning happiness is new. He would as soon expect to dig it out of the earth, as to find it in riches, hon- or, pleasure, so called, or indeed, in the enjoyment of any creature: he knows there can be no happiness on earth, but in the enjoyment of God, and in the foretaste of those rivers of pleasure which flow at his right hand for evermore. Thus by the grace of God in Christ, I judge of happiness. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature. "Yet again. His judgment concerning holiness is new. He no longer judges it to be an outward thing: to consist either, in doing no harm, in doing good, or in using the ordinances of God. He sees it is the life of God in the soul; the image of God fresh stamped on the heart; an entire renewal of the mind in every temper and thought, after the likeness of him that created it. Thus by the grace of God in Christ, I judge of holiness. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET 335 " Secondly, His designs are new. It is the design of his life, not to heap treasures upon earth, not to gain the praise of men, not to indulge the desires of the flesh, the desire of the eye, or the pride of life; but to regain the image of God; to have the life of God again planted in his soul: and to be renewed after his likeness in righteousness and all true holiness. This, by the grace of God in Christ, is the design of my life. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature. "Thirdly, His desires are new, and indeed all the whole train of his passions and inclinations. They are no longer fixed on earthly things. They are now set on the things of heaven. His love and joy, and hope; his sorrow and fear, have all respect to things above. They all point heavenward. Where his treasure is, there is his heart also. I dare not say I am a new creature in this respect. For other desires often arise in my heart. But they do not reign. I put them all under my feet through Christ who strengtheneth me. Therefore I believe he is creating me anew in this also, and that he has begun, though not finished his work. " Fourthly, His conversation is new. It is always seasoned with salt, and fit to minister grace to the hearers. So is mine, by the grace of God in Christ,' therefore, in this respect, I am a new creature. "Fifthly, His actions are nejv. The tenor of Ms life, singly points at the glory of God. AH his substance and time are devotetl thereto. Whether he eats or drinks, or whatever he does, it either springs from, or leads to the glory of God and the good of man. Such, by the grace of God in Christ, is the tenor of my life Therefore, in this respect, I am a new creature." He concludes thus, " Upon the whole, although I have not yet that joy in the Holy Ghost, nor the full assurance of faith, much less am I, in the full sense of the words, in Christ a new creature: I nevertheless trust that I have a measure of faith; and am ' accepted in the be- loved: ' I trust the hand-writing that was against me is blotted out, and that I am reconciled to God through his Son." The whole of this examination of himself plainly shows, that however credulous Mr. Wesley might be, with respect to the reports of others, and credulous he certainly was, yet in judging of his own state, he placed no confidence in visions, dreams; or sudden ijnpressions on the mind; but calmly and rationally exam- ined, whether he had true scriptural evidence, that he was passed from death unto life. October 13. Being at Oxford, he found leisure to write to a few of his friends in Holland and Germany. These letters show us something of the state of his mind; how he was employed, and the suQ^ess of his labors. To Dr. Koker, of Rotterdam, he wrote as follows: " I have delayed writing till now, in hopes I might have had an opportunity of transrrihing the papers \i>n dt-irnl, before I wrote. But I find I cannot have time for this yet; it hav- ing pleased God to give me full employment of another nature.- .-ssed Spirit has wrought so powerfully lioth in London and Oxford, that there is a general awakening, and multitudes are cry ing out, ' what muet we do to be saved ? ' So that till our gracious 336 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Master sendeth more laborers into his harvest, all my time is much too little for them. " May our blessed Lord repay seven-fold into your bosoms, the kindness showed to us for his name's sake ! that, you may be found in him, not having your own righteousness which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith, is the earnest prayer of, dear sir, your unworthy brother in Christ." "TO MR. INGHAM, AT HERNHUTH. " O my dear brother, God hath been wonderfully gracious to us, ever since our return to England. Though there are many adver- saries, yet a great door and effectual is openOd; and we continue, through evil report and good report, to preach the gospel of Christ to all people, and earnestly to contend for the faith once delivered to the saints. Indeed he hath given unto us many of our fiercest opposers, who now receive with meekness the ingrafted word. One of the bitterest of them could have no rest in his spirit, till on Saturday, the 30th of September, O. S. he was compelled to send for me, who knew him not, so much as by face, and to tell me the secrets of his heart. He owned Avith many tears, that in spite of all his endeavors he was still carnal, sold under sin: that he con- tinually did the thing he would nof, and was thereby convinced of the entire corruption of his whole nature : that the very night be- fore, after the most solemn resolutions to the contrary, he had been guilty of gross drunkenness, and had no hope of escaping, having neither spirit nor strength left in him. We fell on' our knees, and besought our Lord to bring this sinner unto God, who through his blood justifieth the ungodly. He arose, and his countenance was no longer sad : for he knew, and testified aloud, that he was passed from death unto life, and felt in himself, that he was healed of his plague. And from that hour to this, he hath had peace and joy in believing, and sin hath no more dominion over him. " Mr. Stonehouse hath at length determined to know nothing but Jesus Christ, and him crucified; and to preach unto all remis- sion of sins through faith in his blood. Mr. Sparkes also, is a teacher of sound doctrine. Mr. Hutchins is strong in the faith, and mightily convinces gainsayers, so that no man hitherto hath been able to stand before him. Mr. Kinchin, Gombold, and Wells, have not yet received comfort, but are patiently waiting for it. Mr. Robson, who is now a minister of Christ also, is full of faith, and peace, and love. 'So is Mr. Combes, a little child, who was called to minister in holy things two or three weeks ago. Indeed I trust our Lord will let us see, and that shortly, a multitude of priests, that believe. My brother and I, are partly here, and partly in London, till Mr. Whitefield, or some other, is sent to release us from hence. " Pray for us continually, my dear brother, that we may make full proof of our ministry; and may ourselves stand fast in the grace of our Lord Jesus: and as soon as you can, send word of what he is doing by and for you." THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 887 " TO COUNT ZINZENDORF, AT MARIENBORN. " May our gracious Lord, who counteth whatsoever is done to the least of his brethren, as done to himself, return seven-fold to you and the Countess, and to all the brethren, the kindnesses you did to us ! It would have been a great satisfaction to me, if I could have spent more time with the Christians who love one another. But that could not be now; my Master having called me to work in another part of his vineyard. Nor did I return hither at all before the time : for though a great door and effectual had been opened, the adversaries had laid so many stumbling-blocks before it, that the weak were daily turned out of the way. Numberless misunderstandings had arisen, by means of which the way of truth was much blasphemed: and thence had sprung anger, clamor, bit- terness, evil-speaking, envyings, strifes, railings, evil-surmises; whereby the enemy had gained such an advantage over the little flock", that of the rest durst no man join himself to them. " But it has now pleased our blessed Master to remove, in great measure, these rocks of offence. The word of the Lord again runs and is glorified; and his work goes on and prospers. Great multitudes are every where awakened, and cry out, ' What must we do to be saved?' Many of them see, that there is only one name under heaven whereby they can be saved: and more and more of those who seek it, .find salvation in his name: and these are of one heart and one soul. They all love one anoth- er, and are knit together in one body, and one spirit, as in one faith, and one hope of their calling. The love and zeal of our brethren in Holland and Germany, particularly at Hernhuth, have stirred up many among us, who will not be comforted till they also partake of the great and precious promises. I hope, if God per- mit, to see them at least once more, were it only to give them the fruit of my love, the speaking freely on a few things which I did not approve, perhaps because I did not understand them. May our merciful Lord give you a right judgment in all things, and make you to abound more and more in all lowliness and meekness, in ;dl simplicity and godly sincerity, in all watchfulness and seri- ousness: in a word, in all faith and love, particularly to those that are without; till you are merciful as your Father which is in hea- vcu is merciful! I desire your constant and earnest prayers, that He would vouchsafe me a portion of the same spirit." " To the Church of God whigh is in Hernhuth, John Wesley, an unworthy presbyter of the Church of God in England, wisheth all grace and peace in our Lord Jesus Christ. October 14. " Glory be to God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, for his unspeakable gift! for giving me to be an eye-witness of your faith, and love, and holy conversation in Christ Jesus. I have borne testimony thereof with all plainness of speech, in many parts of Germany, and thanks have been given to God by many on your behalf. " We are endeavoring here also, by the grace which is given us, to be followers of you, as ye are of Christ. Fourteen were added to us since our return, so that we have now right bands of men. 333 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. consisting of fifty-six persons, all of whom seek for salvation only in the blood of Christ. As yet we have "only two small bands of women, the one of three, the other of five persons. But here are many others who only wait till we have leisure to instruct them, how they may most effectually build up one another in the faith and love of Him who gave himself for them. " Though my brother and I, are not permitted to preach in most of the churches in London, yet thanks be to God, there are others left, wherein we have liberty to speak the truth as it is in Jesus. Likewise every evening, and on set evenings in the week at two several places, we publish the word of reconciliation, sometimes to twenty or thirty, sometimes to fifty or sixty, sometimes to three or four hundred persons, met together to hear it. We begin and end all our meetings with singing and prayer: and we know that our Lord heareth our prayer, having more than once or twice, and this was not done in a corner, received our petitions in that very hour. " Nor hath he left himself without other witnesses of his grace and truth. Ten ministers I know now in England, who lay the right foundation, ' The blood of Christ cleanseth us from all sin.' Over and above whom, I have found one Anabaptist, and one, if not two of the teachers among the Presbyterians here, who, I hope, love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, and teach the way of God in truth. " O cease not, ye that are highly favored, to beseech our Lord that he would be with us even to the end, to remove that which is displeasing in his sight, to support that which is weak among us, to give us the whole mind that was in him, and teach us to walk even as he walked ! And may the very God of peace fill up what is wanting in your faith, and build you* up more and more in all lowliness of mind, in all plainness of speech, in all zeal and watch- fulness; that he may present you to himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing, but that ye may be' holy and unblameable in the day of his appearing." We should not do justice to Mr. Wesley, were we to suppose, that he meant in this letter to insinuate, that there were only ten clergymen in England who preached the gospel. He particularly refers to those he personally knew, who had been lately awakened out of sleep, and now saw the way of salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. And his principles and connexions, as a high church- man, had separated him from all denominations of Dissenters, so that he could have had very little acquaintance with them. Per- haps the three to whom he refers, were all. he could speak of from his own personal knowledge; though no doubt many others taught the way of God in truth. Mr. Wesley pursued his labors with unremitting diligence, spending his time from an early hour in the morning, till night, in preaching, exhorting, praying, or conversing with the people, on subjects that related to Christian experience. November 22. He again wrote to th$ee or four of his religious friends, and spake more freely than before, of the state of his own mind. ' '.'TO DR. KOKER, AT ROTTERDAM. "My desire and prayer to Go'd is, th;it rl;r glorious gospel of his Son, may run and lie glorified, among you, as it doth among us; THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 339 and much more abundantly ! I should rejoice to hear, what our Lord hath done for you also. Is the number of believers multi- plied? Do they love one another? Are they all of one heart and one soul? Do they build up one another, in the knowledge and love of our Lord Jesus Christ? May he multiply your little flock a thousand fold, how many soever you be! May he fill you with all peace and joy in believing! May he preserve you in all lowli- ness of spirit! And may he enable you to Uhe great plainness of speech, both toward each other, and toward all men; and by man- ifestation of the truth, to commend yourselves to every man's con- science in the sight of God! " Even to this hour, I have not had one day's leisure, to tran- scribe tor you the papers I brought from Hernhuth: the harvest here also, is so plenteous, and the laborers so few; and it increases upon us daily. Verily the spirit of the Lord hath lift up hirf standard against the iniquity which had overspread our land as a Hood! O pray ye for us, that he would send more laborers into his harvest! And that he would enable us whom he hath already sent, to approve ourselves faithful ministers of the New Covenant, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report! In par- ticular let all the brethren and sisters who are with you, pray that God would warm with his love, the cold heart of, dear sir, your much obliged and very affectionate brother in Christ, J. Wesley." " TO MR. VINEY, AT YSSELSTEIN. '' After a long sleep, there seems now to be a great awakening in this place also. The spirit of the Lord hath already shaken the dry bones, and some of them stand up and live. But I am still dead and cold; having peace indeed, but no love or joy in the Holy ( i host. O pray for me, that I may see and feel myself a sinner, and have a full interest in the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world!" &c. "TO ISAAC LE-LONG, AT AMSTERDAM. ' Do not think, my dear brother, that I have forgotten you. I cannot forget you, because I love you : though I cannot love any one yet, as I ought, because I cannot love our blessed Lord, / ought. My heart is cold and of God's kingdom, and had some experience of it. Mr. Ralph Krskine was very favorable in his judgment of these adventitious circumstances; and says, " I desire to bless my Lord, for the great and good news your letter bears, about the Lord's turning many smil> ' from darkness to light, and from the power of satan unto God'; and that such a great and effectual door is opened among you as the many adversaries cannot shut. As to the outward manner you speak of, wherein most of them were affected who were cut to the heart by the sword of the Spirit, no wonder this was at first surprising to you, since they are indeed so very rare, that have been thus pricked and wounded. Yet some of the instances you give, seem to be exemplified in the outward manner wherein Paul, and the jailor, were at first affected; as also Peter's hearers, Acts ii. What influence sudden and sharp awakenings may have on the body, I pretend not to explain: but I make no question satan, so far as he gets power, may exert himself on such occasions, partly to hinder the good work in the persons thus touched with the sharp arrows of conviction, and partly to disparage the work of God, as if it tended to lead people to distraction. However, the merciful of the conflicts in the conversion of the persons thus affected, is the main thing. " All the outward appearances of people's being affected among us, may be reduced to these two sorts; one is, hearing with a close, silent attention, with gravity and greediness, discovered by fixed looks, weeping eyes, and sorrowful or joyful countenances; another sort is, when they lift up their voice aloud, some more depressedly, and others more highly; and at times the whole multitude in a flood of tears, all as it were crying out at once, till their voices be ready to drown the minister's, that he can scarce be heard for the weep- ing noise that surrounds him. The influence on some of these, lik' 1 a land flood, dries up; we hear of no change wrought. But on others it appears in the fruits of righteousness, and the tract of a holy conversation." It seems from this letter that Mr. Wesley \va> not the only gospel minister, whose discourses \\ere, at cer- tain times, attended with uncommon effects on the minds of the hearers. .Mr. Samuel Wesley judged much more unfavorably of the out- waul circumstances attending his brother's preaching; and in some respects denied the assurance of the pardon of sins, which the peo- ple professed to experience. A correspondence took place on these .subjects, between him and Mr. John Wesley, a part of which has already been puhli.-hed by Or. Priestley, in his collection of " Orig- inal Letters by the Rev. John Wetley," &c. But as this corres- pondence stands there in a mutilated state, it may mislead the judg- ment of siime persons, not much acquainted with the history of .V< tkodism: I therefore think it necessary, that the reader may do justice to Mr. Wesley's character, to give a more complete view 844 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. of it, and occasionally to add a remark for further illustration of the subject. This correspondence commenced in the latter end of the year 1738; but I have referred the account of it to this place, that I might give the whole of it together. The first letter on this con- troversy, which has been preserved, was written by Mr. John Wes- ley, and dated the 30th of October. He observes to his brother Samuel, " That you will always receive kindly, what is so intend- ed, I doubt not. With regard to my own character, and my doc- trine likewise, I shall answer you very plainly. By a Christian, I mean one who so believes in Christ, as that sin hath no more do- minion over him; and in this obvious sense of the word, I was not a Christian till May the 24th, last past. For till then sin had the dominion over me, although I fought with it continually; but sure- ly then, from that time to this, it hath not; such is the free grace of God in Christ. What sins they were, which till then reigned over me, and from which, by the grace of God, I am now free, I am ready to declare on the house-top, if it may be for the glory of God. " If you ask by what means I am made free (though not perfect, neither infallibly sure of my perseverance) I answer, by faith in Christ; by such a sort or degree of faith, as I had not till that day. Some measure of this faith, which bringeth salvation or victory over sin, and which implies peace and trust in God through Christ, I do now enjoy his free mercy: though in very deed, it is in me but as a grain of mustard seed: for the Tiir^oifo^ia m=:ag, seal of the spirit, the love of God shed abroad in my heart, and producing joy in the Holy Ghost; joy which no man taketh away; joy unspeak- able and full of glory; this witness of the Spirit I have not, but I patiently wait for it, I know many who have already received it; more than one or two, in the very hour we were praying for it. And having seen and spoken with a cloud of witnesses abroad, as well as in my own country, I cannot doubt but that believers who wait and pray for it, will find these Scriptures fulfilled in them- selves. My hope is that they will be fulfilled in me; I build on Christ the rock of ages: on his sure mercies described in his word; and on his promises, all which I know are yea, and amen. Those who have not yet received joy in the Holy Ghost, the love of God, and the plerophory of faith (any, or all of which I take to be the witness of the Spirit with our spirit, that we are the sons of God) I believe to be Christians in that imperfect sense wherein I call myself such; and I exhort them to pray, that God would give them also, ' to rejoice in hope of the glory of God,' and to feel his ' love shed abroad in their hearts, by the Holy Ghost which is giv- en unto them. 5 " On men I build not, neither on Matilda Chipman's word, whom I have not talked with five minutes in my life; nor anything peculiar in the weak, well-meant relation of William Hervey, who yet is a serious, humble acting Christian. But have you built nothing on these? Yes; I find them more or less, in almost every letter you have written on the subject. Yet were all that has been said on visions, dreams, and balls of fire, to be fairly proposed in 1MK LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 845 syllogisms, I believe it would not prove a jot more on one than >n the other side of the question. " O brother, would to God you would leave disputing concerning the things which you know not, if indeed you know them not, and l>eg of God to fill up what is wanting in ytone wall. You need fear no contro- versy with me, unless you hold it worth while to remove these three doubts. 1. Whether you will own, or disown in terms, the -ityofa sensible information from God of pardon ? If you di-owii it, the matter is over as to you: if you own it, then, 2. Whether you will not think me distracted, to oppose you with the most infallible of all proofs, inward feeling in yourself, and posi- tive evidence in your friends, virile 1 myself produce neither. 3. Whether you will release me from the horns of your dilemma, that I must either talk without knowledge like a fool, or against it like a knave? I conceive nei'her part strike- for a man may iv.-ssonably arirue against what he never felt and may honestly deny \\ hat he has felt, to be iiecc>-;ny to others. " You build nothing on tales, but I do. I see what is manifestly built upon them; if you disclaim it, and warn poor shallow pates r folly and danger, so much the better. They are counted "i- tokens, means or conveyances, proof- or evidences, of the !e information, &.C., calculated to turn fools into madmen, and them without a jest, into the condition of Oliver's porter. V- hen 1 hear visions, &.C., reproved, discouraged, and ce.-i-.ed ; the new brotherhood, I shall then s-iy no more of them; but t I iln 'ii, I will use my utmo-t strength which God shall give me, :-,o-e the-e bad branches of a bad root. M-h doctrine a* encourage-, ami abets, spiritual fire-ball<. -ip- p rition-i of the Father, Jv'-.. bo., i- delusive and dangerous: but tin- -rnetween them; that i nl ball- of fire. 846 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. were totally foreign to the witness of the Spirit, for which he was contending. But his brother Samuel changes the term witness, and substitutes for it, sensible information; by which he means, some- thing visible to the sight, or existing in the fancy, and then indeed visions, &c., were connected with the question; and he reasons on this supposition. But this was a mere sophism, of which Mr. J. Wesley would probably have taken notice had he been writing to a stranger, or had he foreseen that any one would print the letters after his death. November 30. He replied to his brother Sam- uel, and tells him, " I believe every Christian who has not yet re- ceived it, ought to pray for, ' the witness of God's Spirit with his spirit, that he is a child of God ! ' In being a child of God, the pardon of his sins is included: therefore I believe the Spirit of God will witness this also. That this witness is from God, the very terms imply; and this witness I believe is necessary for my salvation. How far invincible ignorance may excuse others, I know not. " But this you say, is delusive and dangerous, ' Because it en- courages and abets, idle visions and dreams.' It f encourages ' True; accidentally, but not essentially. And that it does this ac- cidentally, or that weak "minds may pervert it to an ill use, is no reasonable objection against it: for so they may pervert every truth in the oracles of God; more especially that dangerous doc- trine of Joel, cited by St. Peter: ' It r-hall come to pass in the last d.iys, saith God, I will pour out of my spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams.' Such visions indeed, as you mention are given up: does it follow that visions and dreams in general, are bad branches of a bad root? God forbid. This would prove more than you desire." December 13. Mr. Samuel Wesley again wrote to his brother. He now discussed the matter a little more soberly, and kept closer to the point in debate. He says, " That you were not a Christian before May, in your sense, any one may allow: but have you ever since continued sinless! ' Siu has not the dominion!' Do you never then fall? Or, do you mean no in we, than that you are free from presumptuous sins? If the former, I deny it: if the latter, who disputes? Your misapplication of the witness of the Spirit is so thoroughly cleared by Bishop Bull, that I shall not hold a can- dle to the sun. What portion of love, joy, &c., God may please to bestow on Christians, is in his hand, not ours. Those texts you quote no more prove them generally necessary, in what you call your imperfect state, than, 'rejoice in the Lord always,' contra- dicts c Blessed are they that mourn' I had much more to say, but it will keep, if ever it should be proper." In the l)i- ;i'i'ii!ig of t!i\rry, and yet never attain to thrir first The lowe-t assurance is an impression from God who is infallible, that hi-avcn shall IIP actually enjoyed by the person to \\hom it is made. How is this consi>tent with fears of mNcar- : irith deep Borrow, and goini: on tin- wa\ wefpini:.' I Io\V can any doubt, after such certificate? If they can, thru here is an a ur.i!ice \\hi-reby the person who has it i> not sure. "3. If this In- esM-ntial .ivation, it is utterly im- piis-JM,. am -liould fall from that -tate finally: >ince, how can any th'mir be n than \\hat Truth ami I'out r has ;,i,| he w jil in? 1'iilcssyoii will -ayot'the matter here, the pei-Min, that then- in i\ \- a-MHMiM-e wherein ti, not certain. \V- JD'III in love. I am \ourall'ecti. brother, 843 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. April 4. Mr. John Wesley replied from Bristol. " I rejoice greatly," says he, " at the temper with which you now write, and trust there is not only mildness, hut love in your heart. If so, you shall know of this doctrine, whether it be of God; though perhaps not by my ministry. " To this hour you have pursued an ignoratio elenchi. Your assurance and mine are as different as light from darkness. I mean, an assurance that I am now in a state of salvation; you, an assurance that I shall persevere therein. The very definition of the term cuts off your second and third observation. As to the first I would take notice; 1. No kind of assurance, that I kno^y, or of faith, or repentance, is essential to their salvation who die infants. 2. I believe God is ready to give all true penitents who fly to his grace in Christ, a fuller sense of pardon than they had before they fell. I know this to be true of several; whether these are exempt cases I know not. 3. Persons that were of a melan- choly and gloomy constitution, even to some degree of madness, I have known brought in a moment (let it be called a miracle, I quarrel not) into a state of firm, lasting peace and joy. " My dear brother, the whole question turns chiefly, if not wholly on matter of fact. You deny, that God does now. work these effects: at least that he works them in such a manner. I affirm both because I have heard those facts with my ears, and seen them with my eyes. I have seen, as far as it can be seen, very many persons changed in a moment, from the spirit of hor- ror, fear, and despair, to the spirit of hope, joy, peace; and from sinful desires, till then reigning over them, to a pure desire of doing the will of God. These are matters of fact, whereof I have been, and almost daily am, eye or ear witness. This I know, several persons in whom this great change from the power of satan unto God, was wrought either in sleep, or during a strong representa- tion to the eye of their minds of Christ, either on the cross, or in glory. This is the fact. Let any judge of it as they please. But that such a change was then wrought, appears not from their shed- ding tears only, or sighing, or singing psalms, but from the whole tenor of their life, till then many ways wicked; from that time holy, just and good. " I will show you him that was a lion till then, and is now a lamb; he. that was a drunkard, but now exemplarily sober: the whoremonger that was, who now abhors the very lusts of the flesh. These are my living arguments for what I assert, that God now, as aforetime, gives remissions of sins and the gift of the Holy Ghost; which may be called visions." April 16. Mr. Samuel Wesley rejoined. " I find brevity has made me obscure. I argue against assurance in your, or any sense as part of the gospel covenant; because many are saved without it you own you cannot deny exempt cases, which is giving up the dispute. Your assurance, being a clear impression of God upon the soul, I say must be perpetual must be irreversible. Else it is not assurance 'from God, infallible, and omnipotent. You say the cross is strongly represented to the eye of the mind. Do these words signify in plain English, the fancy'} Inward eyes, ears, and THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 349 feelings, arc nothing to other people. 1 am heartily sorry such alloy should he found among .so much piety." We now see this controversy reduced to two points: assurance itself, and the manner of receiving it. Mr. John Wesley still maintained his former positions, and, May 10, tells his brother, " The gospel promises to you and me, and to our children, and to all that are afar on", even a.s many of those whom the Lord our God shall call, as are not disobedient to the heavenly vision, 'the witness of God's Spirit with their spirit, that they are the children of God:' that they are now, at this hour, all accepted in the be- loved: but it witnesseth not, that they always shall be.' It is an assurance of pre>ent >ah ation only; therefore not necessarily per- petual, neither irreversible. " I am one of many witnesses of this matter of fact, that God does now make good this his promise daily, very frequently during a representation (how made 1 know not, but not to the outward eye) of Christ, either hanging on the cross, or standing on the right hand of God. This I know to be of God, because from that hour the person so affected is a new creature, both as to his in- ward tempers and outward life. Old things are passed away; and all thiiiL's become ne\v." Mr. Wesley did not remember, that after this time he received any letter from his brother. But there is one in Dr. Priestley's collection, signed Samuel Wesley, and addressed to his brother .John; in which he tells him, "you yourself doubted at first, and inquired, and examined about the extacies; the matter, therefore, is not so plain as motion to a man walking. But I have my own reason, as well as your own authority, against the exceeding clear- f divine interposition there. Your followers fall into ago- nies. I confess it. They are freed from them after you have prayed over them. Granted. They say it is God's doing. I own they say so. Dear brother, jvherc is your ocular demonstration? Where, indeed, the rational proof? Their living well afterwards may be a probable and snllicient argument, that they believe them- selves; but it goes no further." Upon a review of the whole of this controversy, we may safely pronounce, that the doctrine of assurance is in no respect invali- dated, or rendered doubtful by any tiling Mr. Samuel \\ e.-ley has said against it. Hut the subject \\ill be further considered in re- viewing Mr. NVesley's doctrines. Mr. John Wesley affirmed, that he bad known several persons, who had received this assurance of the pardon of sins, in a kind of vision or dream; but bis broth- ''I'-ctions airaiu-t the possibility of his knowing this, are in general convini'inir and satisfactory. Indeed there could lie no evidence of this, hut their own testimony; which, if convinced uch kind of evidence, which the goodness of his own mind disposed him to receive as a sufficient proof. 30 350 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. It is observable in the course of this dispute, that Mr. Samuel Wesley's mind was much softened towards his brother; and the opposition he at first made against his brother's doctrine, and man- ner of proceeding, became less violent. In the last letter he wrote, he says not a word against assurance, though he does against the manner in which it was said persons had received it. This seems to imply, that he no longer opposed the thing itself, when properly explained and guarded. At the bottom of the last letter but one, he addressed his brother in these words, To Aor/iov, u3i).if.ro, nnoaivxeadov neQi i^ifiv. x. T. A.* " Finally, pray ye both for us, that the word of the Lord may have free course, and be glorified, even as it is with you." See Thess. iii. 1. A strange address this, if he believed his two brothers were preaching false and dangerous doc- trines! The truth seems to be, that he thought more favorably of their doctrines and methods of proceeding, when he wrote these words, than he did when they first set out. After persevering fifty years, through all kinds of difficulty, the two brothers extorted from the public the same favorable opinion. Some years after this period, Mr. Wesley expressed his opinion more fully concerning those agitations, &c. which attended the conviction of sin under his sermons this summer at Bristol. He supposes, it is easy to account for them either on principles of rea- son or Scripture. " First," .says he, " on principles of reason. For how easy is it to suppose that a strong, lively, and sudden apprehension of the heinousness of sin, the wrath of God, and the bitter pains -of eternal death should affect the body as well as the soul, during the present laws of vital union; should interrupt or disturb the ordinary circulations, and put nature out of its course. Yea, we may question whether, while this union subsists, it be pos- sible for the mind to be affected in so violent a degree, without some or other of those bodily symptoms following. " It is likewise easy to account for these things on principles of Scripture. For when we take a view of them in this light, we are to add to the consideration of natural causes, the agency of those spirits who still excel in strength, and as far as they have leave from God, will not fail to torment whom they cannot destroy; to tear those that are coming to Christ. It is also remarkable, that there is plain Scripture precedent of every symptom which has lately appeared. So that we cannot allow even the conviction attended with these to be madness, without giving up both reason and Scripture." f After eight or nine days' absence, in which he came to London, Mr. Wesley returned to Bristol, and continued his labors with increasing success. He was now attacked by friends as well as enemies, for his irregularity. To a friend:}: who had expostulated with him on this subject, he wrote his thoughts in a letter, of * I suppose he refers to his two brothers, John and Charles, as he put the verb and noun in the dual number. t Wesley's Works, vol. xiv. page 323. * I believe, the late Rev. James Harvey, who had been his pupil ; and was tha author of Theron and Aspasio ; Meditations, &c. &c. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 351 which the following is an extract. "As to your advice that I should settle in college, I have no business there, having now no office, and no pupils. And whether the other branch of your pro- posal be expedient, viz. to accept of a enre of -onl-, it will be time enough to consider when one is offered to me. But in the mean time, you think, 1 ouirht to be still; because otherwise I should invade another's office. You accordingly ask, how it is that 1 a--emhlc ('liri-tians who are none of my charge, to sin:: p-alrn.-, and pray, and hear the Scriptures expounded: and think it hard to justify doing this, in other men's parishes, upon catholic principles? "Permit me to speak plainly. If by catholic principles, you mean any other than spiritual, they weigh nothing with me: I allow no other rule, whether of faith or practice, than the holy Scriptures But on scriptural principles, 1 do not think it hard to justify what- ever I do. God in Scripture commands me, according to my power, to instruct the ignorant, reform the wicked, confirm the virtuous. Man forbids me to do this, in another's parish; that is, in effect, not to do it at all; seeing I have now no parish of my own. nor probably ever shall. Whom then shall I hear' God, or man? If it be just to obey man rather than God, judge you. A dispen- sation of the gospel id committed to me, and woe is me if I preach not the gospel. But where shall I preach it upon the principles you mention? Not in any of the Christian parts, at least, of the habitable earth. For all these are, after a sort, divided into par- i-hes. Suffer me to trll you my principles in this matter. I look upon all the world as my parish; thus far I mean, that in whatever part of it I am, I judge it meet, right, and my bounden duty, to declare unto all that are willinir to hear, the glad-tidings of salva- tion. This is the work which I know God has called me to: and pure I am, that hi- blessinir attends it. Great encouragement have I therefore, to be faithful in fulfilling the work he hath given me to do. His servant I am, and as such am employed according to the plain direction of his word, as I have opportunity, doing good to all itien. And his providence clearly concurs with his word; which has disengaged me from all things else, that I might .-iii-.dy attend on this very thing, and go about doinir -rood." We Irae here a specimen of the manner in which ."Mr. \Ve-ley rea>onrd, to him-''lf that his conduct was justifiable before God and man. His arguments are taken from the obligation laid upon him to pre-ich the i:<>-p<-l, the necessity of his situation, and the 81 of his labors. It is evident through the whole of his history, that, i-i addition to the two fir.-t considerations, the succe-s of his labors in ditfu.-ing knowledge among the. people, and in reforming their manner.-, bore down all objections in his own mind, a-.'ain-t the irregularity of his proceed About the middle of Anu r u-t, Mr. We.-ley had a conversation with the I5i>hop of Hristol, on justification by faith alone; a part of which has hern preserved. Itixlimt. " \Vhy :-ir, our faith itself is a good work, it is a vir- tuous temper of mind." Weslnj. " My lord, whatever faith is. our church assert-, wv are justified by faith alone. But how can it be called a good work, 852 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. I see not: it is the gift of God; and a gift that presupposes nothing in us, but sin and misery." B. "How, sir! Then you make God a tyrannical Being, if he justifies some without any goodness in them preceding, and does not justify all. If these are not justified on account of some moral goodness in them, why are not those justified too? " W. "Because, my lord, they resist his Spirit; because they will not come to him that they may have life; because they suffer him not, to work in them both to will and to do. They cannot be saved, because they will not believe." B. " Sir, what do you mean by faith? " W. "My lord; by justifying faith I mean, a conviction wrought in a man, by the Holy Ghost, that Christ hath loved him, and given himself for him, and that through Christ, his sins are forgiven." B. "I believe some good men have this, but not all. But how do you prove this to be the justifying faith taught by our church? " W. "My lord, from her Homily on Salvation, where she de scribes it thus; ' A sure trust and confidence which a man hath in God, that through the merits of Christ his sins are forgiven, and he reconciled to the favor of God.' " B. "Why, sir, this is quite another thing." W. " My lord, I conceive it to be the very same." B. " Mr. Wesley, I will deal plainly with you. I once thought you, and Mr. Whitefield, well-meaning men; but I cannot think so now. For I have heard more of you : matters of fact, sir. And Mr. Whitefield says in his Journal, ' There are promises still to be fulfilled in me.' Sir, the pretending to extraordinary revela- tions and gifts of the Holy Ghost, is a horrid thing, a very horrid thing!" W. " My lord, for what Mr. Whitefield says, Mr. Whitefield, and not I, is accountable. I pretend to no extraordinary revela- tions, or gifts of the Holy Ghost: none but what every Christian may receive, and ought to expect and pray for. But I do not *, wonder your lordship has heard facts asserted, which if true, would prove the contrary; nor do I wonder, that your lordship, believing them true, should alter the opinion you once had of me. A quar- ter of an hour I spent with your lordship before, and about an hour now: and perhaps you have never conversed one other hour with any one who spake in my favor. But how many with those who spake on the other side ! so that your lordship could not but think as you do. But pray, my lord, what are those facts you have heard? " B. ",I hear you administer the sacrament in your societies." W. " My lord, I never did yet, and I believe never shall." B. "I hear too, many people fall into fits in your societies, and that you pray over them." W. " I do so, my lord, when any show by strong cries and tears, that their soul is in deep anguish; I frequently pray to God, to deliver them from it, and our prayer is often heard in that hour." B. "Very extraordinary indeed! Well, sir, since you ask my advice, I will give it you very freely. You have no business here THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY 353 You are not commissioned to preach in this diocese. Therefore, 1 advise you to go hence." W . "My lord, my business on earth is to do what good I can. Wherever therefore, I think I can do most good, there must I stay, so long as I think so. At present I think I can do most good here; therefore, here I stay. As to my preaching here, a dispensation of the gospel is com- mitted to me, and woe is me if I preach not the gospel, wherever I am in the habitable world. Your lordship knows, being ordained a priest, of the commission I then received, I am a priest of the church universal: and being ordained as Fellow of a college, I was not limited to any particular cure, but have an indeterminate com- 'ii to preach the word of God, in any part of the Church of Kngland. I do not therefore conceive, that in preaching here by tlsi- ciuuiiiissioii, I break any human law. When I am convinced I do, then it will be time to ask, 'Shall I obey God or man? ' But if 1 should be convinced in the mean while, that I could advance the glory of God, and the salvation of souls in any other place more than in Bristol; in that hour, by God's help, I will go hence; which till then I may not do." Methodism now began to make a rapid progress : societies were formed, not only in London and Bristol, but in many adjacent places; and some even at a considerable distance. The laborers as yet were few, but believing they were engaged in the cause of God against ignorance and profaneness which overspread the land, they were indefatigable, scarcely giving themselves any rest day or night. The effects of their preaching made much noise, which at length roused some of the sleeping watchmen of Israel; not in- deed to inquire after the truth, and amend their ways, but to crush these irregular proceedings, that they might quietfy sleep again. These opponents, however, had more zeal against Methodism, than knowledge "of it. They attacked it with nothing but idle stories, misrepresentations of facts, and gross falsehoods. They retailed these from the pulpits, and published them from the press, with little regard to moderation, charity, or even decency. This brought more disgrace upon themselves, than on the Methodists; who finding they wore a>s:ulod only with such kind of weapons, conceived a hiirhor opinion of the cause in which they were en- i: aired, and profited by the attack. A pious and moderate cler:r\- niaii, perceiving that such attacks could do no pood to their cause, published a few rules to direct the assailants in their future attempts to stop the increasing innovations in a discourse concerning enthu- .-ia>rn, or religious delusion. "A minister of our church," says lie, >; who may look upon it as his duty to warn his parishioners, or an author who may think it necessary to caution his readers, against such preachers, or their doctrine (that is, enthusiastic preachers, such as he took the Methodist preachers to be) ought to be very careful to act with a Christian spirit, and to advance noth- ing but with temper, charity, and truth. Perhaps the following rules may be proper to be observed by them. " I Kot to blame persons for doing that now, which Scripture 30 854 THE MFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. records holy men of old to have practised; lest had they lived in those times they should have condemned them also. " 2. Not to censure men in holy orders, for teaching the same doctrines which are taught in the Scriptures, and by our church; lest they should ignorantly censure, what they profess to defend. "3. Not to censure any professed members of our church, who live good lives, for resorting to religious assemblies in private houses, to perform in society acts of divine worship; when the same seems to have been practised by the primitive Christians; and when alas! there are so many parishes, where a person piously disposed, has no opportunity of joining in the public service of our church, more than one hour and a half in a week. "4. Not to condemn those who are constant attendants on the communion and service of our church, if they sometimes use other prayers in private assemblies; since the best divines of our church have composed and published many prayers, that have not the sanction of public authority; which implies a general consent, that our church has not made provision for every private occasion. " 5. Not to establish the power of working miracles, as the great criterion of a divine mission; when Scripture teaches us, that the agreement of doctrines with truth, as taught in those Scriptures, is the only infallible rule. " 6. Not to drive any away from our church, by opprobriously calling them dissenters, or treating them as such, so long as they keep to her communion. " 7. Not lightly to take up with silly stories that may be propa- gated to the discredit of persons of a general good character. " I do not lay down," says he, " these negative rules so much for the sake of any persons whom the unobservance of them would immediately injure, as for our church and her professed defenders. For churchmen, however well-meaning, would lay themselves open to censure, and might do her irretrievable damage, by a be- havior contrary to them." Mr. Wesley often wished that they, who either preached or wrote against him, would seriously attend to these rules; but these rules were too candid and liberal for the common herd of opposers. Some attacked him with arguments, wretchedly misapplied; others with ridicule, as the more easy method. Among the latter were some even of his own family. His eldest sister Emelia, had always been accustomed to correspond with him, and being some years older than he, and of a strong understanding, had taken great liberty in expressing approbation or disapprobation of any part of his conduct. She wrote to him about this time in very ill temper, abused the Methodists as bad people, and told him she understood he could work miracles, cast out devils, &c., that she had the devil of poverty in her pocket, and should be much obliged if he would cast him out. Mr. Wesley knew in whom he had believed, and in the midst of abuse poured out upon him by friends and enemies, went on his way as if he heard not. After a short visit to London he again returned to Bristol. Octo- ber 15. Upon a pressing invitation he set out for Wales. The churches were here also shut against him, as in England, and he THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 555 preached in private houses, or in the open air to a willing people. "I have seen," says he, " no part of England so pleasant for sixty or seventy miles together, as those parts of Wales I have been in: and most of the inhabitants are indeed ripe for the gospel. I mean, if tin- expression seems strange, they are earnestly desirous of beinir instructed in it; and as utterly ignorant of it they are, as any Creek or Cherokee Indians. I do not mean, they are ignorant of the name of Christ: many of thoin can say both the Lord'- prayer, and the Belief. Nay and some, all the catechism: but take them out of the road of what they have learned by rote, and tliey know no more (nine in ten of those with whom 1 conversed) either of gospel salvation, or of that faith whereby alone we can !>' -aved, than Cliicali or Torno Chachi. Now what spirit is he of, who would rather these poor creatures should perish for lack of kmmledire. than that they should be saved, even by the exhor- tations of Howell Harris, or an itinerant preacher. The word did not fall to the ground. Many repented and believed the gospel. And some joined together, to strengthen each other's hands in God, and to provoke one another to love and to good works." November 3. Mr. Wesley came to London, where the society j really divided, by means of some new notions the Moravian preachers had introduced among them, concerning degrees of faith, and the use of the ordinances, as means of grace. On the 9th, he tells us, " All this week I endeavored by private conversation, to comfort the feeble-minded, and to bring back the lame which had been turned out of the way, that at length they might be healed. Sunday, November 11. I preached at eight, to five or six thou- sand, on the spirit of bondage and the spirit of adoption; and at live in the evening to seven or eight thousand, in the place which had been the King's Foundery for cannon. O hasten thou the time, when nation shall not rise up against nation, neither shall they know war any more." This is the first time I find any men- tion of the Foundery, and several months before Mr. Wesley has mentioned it, in his printed Journal. It seems as if he had taken it without consulting the society in Fetter-Lane, the majority of which were now alienated from him; and as a preparatory step to a final separation from the Moravian brethren. Monday the 12th, he left London, without putting an end to the dispute-; amonir the people, over whom the rules of the society gave him no authority, and he had at present, but little influence. In the evening he came to Wycombe, where there \\as a little soci- ety; to whom he explained the parable of the pharisee and publi- can. Here," says he, " we unexpectedly found Mr. Rohson and (iainbold: with whom, after much prayer and consultation, we agreed, 1. To meet yearly at London, if God permit, on the eve of Ascension-day. 2. To fix then, the business to be done tho ensuing year: where, when, and by whom. 3. To meet quarter ly there, as many as can; viz. on the second Tuesday in .luly, October, and January. 4. To send a monthly account to one another, of what (iod hath done in each of our stations. 5. To inquire whethqr Mr. Hall, Symplon, Holers, Ingham, Hatching, Kinchin, Stonchotisc, Cenick, Oxlee, and Brown, will join with us 356 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. herein. 6. To consider, whether there be any others of our spiritual friends, who are able and willing so to do." Here we have the first outlines of a plan to unite the ministers together, and to extend their labors to different parts of the kingdom, under such regula- tions as might give them a mutual dependence on one another. In this sketch, no one assumes an authority over the rest of his breth- ren: all appear equal. But this plan was never put into execu- tion. When Mr. Wesley separated from the Moravian brethren, Mr. Gambold, and some others, gradually withdrew themselves from him. November 6. Mr. Samuel Wesley died at Tiverton, and on the 15th, John and Charles Wesley set out on a visit to their sister, in her distress. They came to Tiverton on the 21st, and the Satur- day following accepted an invitation to Exeter, where a Mr. D the next day desired the use of the pulpit in St. Mary's church; which was readily granted both for the morning and afternoon. Mr. John Wesley preached on, " The Kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." After sermon, Dr. W told him, " Sir, you must not preach in the afternoon. Not," said he, " that you preach any false doctrine. I allow, all that you have said is true. And it is the doctrine of the Church of England. But it is not guarded. It is dangerous. It may lead people into enthusiasm, or despair." How is this So far as I can understand i>, I think it is more in- consistent with reason, than any thing Mr. Wesley ever said in his life. Is it possible, that a knowledge of the truth, especially of the truths of the gospel, and of the doctrines of the Church of Eng- land, can have a tendency, without some special guard, to lead people into enthusiasm, or despair? And is it possible, that one who is set for the defence of the gospel and of the church, can assert this? Enthusiasm, as the word is commonly used, is so vague a term, that I will not inquire what idea the doctor affixed to it; or whether he introduced it merely for the sound. By de- pair, I suppose he meant a state of mind consequent on repent- ance of past transgressions of the law of God. But can the truths of the gospel, or the doctrines of the church, have any moral influ- ence on the minds of men, without producing in the first instance this sort of repentance? Or, do they leave men to despair, when brought to repent of their sins? Certainly, he who maintains this, is ignorant of the gospel; and instead of propagating it, or defend- ing the church, is, in flat opposition to both, defending the reign of ignorance and sin over the minds of the people. Mr. D having requested a short account of what had been done in Kingswood, and of the building intended for a school; Mr. Wesley, on his return from Exeter, wrote to him as follows : " Few persons have lived long in the West of England, who have not heard of the Colliers of Kingswood, a people famous from the beginning hitherto, for neither fearing God nor regarding man: so ignorant of the things of God, that they seemed but one remove from beasts that perish; and therefore utterly without the desire of instruction, as well as without the means of it. (f Many last winter used tauntingly to say of Mr. Whitefield, If *'- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 357 Li irill convert heathens, wliy does he not go to the Colliers of Kings wood? In the spring he did so. And as there were thou- sands who resorted to no place of public worship, he went after them into their own wilderness, to seek and save that which was lost. Whon he was called away, others went into the highways and hedges, tw compel them to eome in. And by the grace of God their labor was not in vain. The scene is already changed. Kings- wood does not now, as a year ago, resound with cursing and blas- phemy. It is no more filled with drunkenness and uncleanness, and idle diversions that naturally lead thereto. It is no longer full of wars and fightings, of clamor and bitterness, of wrath and envy- ings. Peace and love arc there. 'Great numbers of the people are mild, gentle, and easy to be entreated. They do not cry, neither strive, and hardly is their voice heard in the streets, or indeed in their wood; unle.-s when they are at their usual evening diver- sion, singing praise unto God their Saviour. " That their children too might know the things which make for their peace, it was some time since proposed to build a house in Kingswood; and after many foreseen and unforeseen difficulties, in June last, the foundation was laid. The ground made choice of was in the middle of the wood, between the London and Bath roads, not far from that called Two-mile Hill, about three meas- ured miles from Bristol. " Here a large room was begun for the school, having four small rooms at either end, for the school-masters (and perhaps, if it should please God, some poop children) to lodge in. Two persons are ready to teach, as soon as the house is ready to receive them, tin: shell of which is nearly finished; so that it is hoped the whole will be completed in the spring, or early in the summer. " It is true, although the masters require no pay, yet this under- taking is attended with great expense. But let Him that feedeth the young ravens see to that. He hath the hearts of all men in his hand. If he put it into your heart, or into that of -any of your friends, to assist in bringing this work to perfection, in this world look for no recompense; but it shall be remembered in that day when our Lord shall say, ' Inasmuch as ye did it unto the least of thr-e my brethren, ye did it unto me.' " Before the Methodists began to preach in Kingswood, the Colliers were a terror to the whole country round. But the change pro- duced by their preaching, was so great and sudden, as to excite universal attention and admiration. And such was the state of re- ligion and morality at this time throughout the nation, that, among a vast majority of the people, a similar change in their tempers and principles of action, was not less necessary to make them Christians, though the necessity of it might be less apparent. And what was done in Kingswood shows what might have been done everywhere, had the "ministers of the gospel been such men as their office required them to be, and applied themselves to the duties of it with the same diligence, that men are obliged to use in following their temporal affairs; which certainly is the least that is required of a minister of the gospel. How will they meet Jesus Christ without ahame, confusion, and conscious guilt, who have 358 THE LIFE OF -"HE REV. JOHN WESLEY. filled the sacred office of .instructing the people in the way of salva tion, and hav.e suffered them to perish for lack of knowledge? The time will come when such men, of whatever denomination among Christians, will be fully convinced, it would have been better for them to have been common porters, than to have occupied the highest pastoral offices in the church of God ! April, 1740. The rioters in Bristol, who had long disturbed the Methodists, being emboldened by impunity, were so increased as to fill, not only the court, but a considerable part of the street. The mayor sent them an order to disperse : but they set him at defiance. At length he sent several of his officers, who took the ringleaders into custody. The next day they were brought into court, it being the time of the quarter-sessions. There they re- ceived a severe reprimand, and the Methodists were molested no more. Disputes still continued in the society at Fetter-Lane. Mr. Wesley had been in London several times without being able to put an end to them: and a great majority of the society were more and more estranged from him. He again came to London in the beginning of June, and labored with them till the 20th of July; when, finding it was to no purpose, he read a paper , cue substance of which was as follows : " About nine months ago, certain of you began to speak con- trary to the doctrine we had till then received. The sum of what you asserted is this: 1. That there is no such thmg as weak faith: that there is no justifying faith, where there is ver any doubt or fear; or where there is not, in the Full sense, anew, a clean heart. 2. That a man ought not to use those ordinances of God, which our church terms means of grace, before he has buch a faith as ex- clude all doubt and fear, and implies a new, a >clean heart. 3. You have often affirmed, that to search the Scriptures, to pray, or to communicate, before we have this faith, is to seek salvation by works; and till these works are laid aside, no man can receive faith. " I believe these assertions to be flatly contrary to the word of God. I have warned you hereof again and again, and besought you to turn back to the law and to the testimony. I have borne with you long, hoping you would turn. But as I find you more and more confirmed in the error of your ways, nothing now re- mains, but that 1 should give you up to God. You that are of the same judgment follow me." " I then," adds Mr. Wesley, " with- out saying anything more, withdrew, as did eighteen or nineteen of the society." July 23. " Our little company met at the Foundery, instead of Fetter-Lane. About twenty-five of our brethren God hath given us already, all of whom think and speak the same thing; seven or eight and forty likewise, of the fifty women that were in baqd, de- sired to cast in their lot with us." We here see Mr. Wesley separating himself from the Moravian brethren, by whom he had been instructed in the gospel method of attaining present salvation. The controversy was about the ordinances, as means of grace, &c. He thought the majority in - ; THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 359 an error, saw they were daily making proselytes, and that the dis- pute itself was eating out the good which had been done among them. He therefore .thought it no schism, or breach of charity to depart from them, and divide the society, as a means of preserv- ing the rest. But ISIr. Wesley did not charge the whole body of the -Moravians, with the notions above mentioned, but Molther in particular, who had occasioned the disputes. Peter Bohler, how- ever, many years after, in a private letter, denied that Molther ever held the opinions Mr. Wesley attributed to him, and in- sisted that he must either have misunderstood, or misrepresented him. But it is not probable that Mr. Wesley either misunderstood (.ir misrepresented him, as Mr. Charles Wesley mentions the same things in his private Journal. It is more likely that Molther was convinced of his error before he returned to Germany. Mr. Wesley still retained a love for the brethren, which he ex- pressed in an address to the Moravian church, prefixed to the Jour- nal, in which the difference mentioned above is detailed at length. In this address he tells them, " What unites my heart to you is, the excellency, in many respects, of the doctrine taught among you: your laying the true foundation, ' God was in Christ, recon- ciling the world teiinenet; thereof, your exact and seasonable knowledge- of the state of every member, and your ready distribution either of spiritual or temporal relief, as every man hath need." Hitherto Mr. Whitofield had labored in union and harmony with Mr. Wesley and his brother. They preached in the same pulpits, and had only one common design, to promote Christian knowl- edge 1 , and a holy eonversation among the people, without entering into the discussion of particular opinions. Hut about this time Mr. 'Wesley printed a sernum airainst the Calvinistie notion of pre-. destination, and sent a mpy to Commissary Garden, at Charles- town, where Mr. Whitelield met with it." He had already em- braced that opinion; and though the subject Mas tie; ted in that sermon, in a general \\ay, without naming or poin: \ indi- vidual, v't he found himself hurt, that Mr. AVi I: -\ -Imnld bring 60 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. forward the controversy, and publicly oppose an opinion which he believed to be agreeable to the word of God. On his passage to England, he wrote to Mr. Charles Wesley, February 1, 1741, ex- postulating with him and his brother on the subject. He says, " My dear, dear brethren, why did you throw out the bone of con- tention? Why did you print that sermon against predestination? Why did you in particular, my dear brother Charles, affix your hymn, and join in putting out your lute hymn-book? How can you say, you will not dispute with me about election, and yet print such hymns, and your brother send his sermon over against election, to Mr. Garden, and others in America? Do not you think, my dear brethren, I must be as much concerned for truth, as you? God is my judge, I always was, and hope I always shall be desirous that you may be preferred before me. But 1 must preach the gospel of Christ, and that I cannot now do, with- out speaking of Election. 3 / He then tells Mr. Charles, that in Christmas-week he had written an answer to his brother's sermon, tc Which," says he, " is now printing at Charlestown; another copy I have sent to Boston, and another I now bring with me, to print in London. If it occasion a strangeness between us, it shall not be my fault. There is nothing in my affswer exciting to it, that I know of. O my dear brethren, my heart almost bleeds within me! Methinks I could be willing to tarry here on the wa- ters forever, rather than come to England to oppose you." Controversy between good men is commonly on some specula- tive opinion, while they are perfectly at unison on the essential points of religion, and the duties of morality. And the contro- versy almost always injures the Christian temper, much more than it promotes the interests of speculative truth. On this occasion a separation took place between Mr. Wesley and Mr. White field, so far as to have different places of worship: and some warm and tart expressions dropped from each. But their good opinion of each other's integrity and usefulness, founded on long and inti mate acquaintance, could not be injured by such a difference of sentiment; and their mutual affection was only obscured by a cloud for a season. Mr. Whitefield was the first who visited the Colliers of Kings- wood, and formed the design of building the school there; and began to make collections for the purpose. But his calls to Amer- ica, would not permit him to prosecute the design, which he there- fore transferred to Mr. Wesley. Being now less friendly than before, he was more disposed to find fault with little things and to misconstrue the bare appearances of others. He wrote a list of things he thought improperly managed. In April Mr. Wesley re- turned him a long answer, part of which is as follows: " Would you have me deal plainly with you, my brother? I believe you would: then by the grace of God I will. " Of many things I find you are not rightly informed; of others you speak what you have not well weighed. "The society-room at Bristol, you say is adorned. How? Why with a piece of green cloth nulled to the desk; two sconces fi>r sight can: lies e ich in the middle; and n;iy I know no more. THE LIFE OF THK KtV. . n.t \ fcSi^ir. 361 Now which of these can be spared, I know not; nor would I de sire more adorning or less. " But lodginsrs are made for me or my brother. That Is, in plain English, there is a little room by the school, where I speak to the persons who come to me; and a garret, in which a bed is placed for me. And do you grudge me this? Is this the voice of my brother, my son Whitefield ' " You say further, that the children at Bristol, are clothed as well as taught. I am sorry for it; for the cloth is not paid for yet, and was bought without my consent or knowledge. " But those of Kingswood have been neglected. This is not s*o, notwithstanding the heavy debt which lay upon it. One master and one mistress have been in the house, ever since it was capable of receiving them. A second master has been placed there some months since: and I have long been seeking for two proper mis- tresses; so that as much has been done, as matters stand, if not more, than I can answer to God or man. " Hitherto then, there is no ground for the heavy charge of per- verting your design for the poor colliers. Two years since your uth of moderation, while a host of enemies are pushing and goad- ing him on every side. June 18. Being at Oxford, Mr. Wesley inquired concerning the exercises previous to the degree of Bachelor in Divinity. And though he certainly was well qualified to. pass through the various gradations of academical honors, yet he laid aside the thought of proceeding further in them. Having visited London, he was again at Oxford in the beginning of July; and on the sixth being in the college library, " I took down," says he, " by mistake, the works of Episcopius;* which, opening on an account of the Synod of Dort, I believed it might be useful to read it through. But what a scene is IH-IT disclosed! What a pity it is that the holy Synod of Trent, and that of Dort, did not sit at the same time ! Nearly al- lied as they were, not only as to the purity of doctrine, which each of them established, but also as to the spirit wherewith they acted! If the latter did not exceed." July 15. Mr. Wesley reached Bristol, and tells us he came just in season! "For," says he, " a spirit of enthusiasm was breaking in upon many, who charged their own imaginations on the will of God, and that, not written, but impressed on their hearts. If these * Simon Episcopius, was born at Amsterdam, in 1583. He was one of the most learned men of the 17th century, and chief supporter of the Arminian doc- trine. In 1612, he was chosen divinity professor at Leyden, in the midst of the Arminian controversy; which, though it nad begun in the Universities, soon flew to the pulpits, from whence it spread and inflamed the people. In 1610, the year after Armiuius died, his friends, who had espoused his doctrine, presented ;i Remonstrance to the States of Holland, against the violent proceedings of the Calvinists to injure or suppress them. And from this circumstance, they have since been called in Holland, Remonstrants. In 1617, the King of Great Britain exhorted the States General of the United Provinces to call a Synod to put an end to their differences. This advice was seconded hy several of the States ; and accordingly a Synod was appointed to be held the next year at Dort. The States of Holland having invited Episcopius to take his place in it, he went thither accompanied by some Remonstrant ministers; but the Synod would not allow them to sit as judges, nor to appear in any other capacity than as persons accused, and summoned before them. The Remonstrants were condemned, de- posed from their functions, and banished their country ! But the times growing more favorable, Episcopius returned to Holland, and at length was chosen Rec- tor of the college founded by the Armenians, at Amsterdam ; where he died in 1643. Some of the foreign divines present at the Synod, afterwards complained, that the Remonstrants had been wronged ; that they had been imposed upon, by the Moderator and his cabal, who formed a Synod among themselves and concerted in private those things they had a mind to bring to a good issue. It is evident that the Dutch divines were parlies concerned, and judges on the trial. What justice or candor could their opponents expect? Synods, Assemblies, or Con- ferences, call them what you please, that are conducted on such princi. these, are hateful to God, and odious to candid and good men, who fully under- stand their proceedings. What is the cause, that men of most denominations, who have been set apart to instruct others in our most holy religion, which tetches us humility, the love of God and man, and a forgiving spirit, should be so much alike, and"^ so much worse than other people, when they have the power of persecuting and distressing those who oppose them, or differ from them in opinion ? How highly ought we to esteem the true ministers of Christ, who shew u more Christian temper! 366 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. impressions be received as the rule of action, instead of the written word, I know nothing so wicked or absurd, but that we may full into, and that without remedy." We have here full and satisfac- tory evidence, that Mr. Wesley paid no regard to impressions or inward feelings, if they did not accord with the written word, by which alone we must judge of them. His belief on this subject was plainly this; 1. Without experience of present salvation from our sins, the gospel has no saving influence on our hearts: 2. Such experience can have no existence without inward feeling, that is, a consciousness of it: 3. That we must judge of the reality of our experience by the word of God, to which it will answer as face answers to face in a glass, if it be of God; otherwise it is mere im- agination, a creature of our own that will deceive us. The following queries concerning the Methodists were sent, I apprehend, from Holland or Germany to some person in England. The answer to each is in Mr. Wesley's hand-writing; and the date prefixed is 1741. But if this be the true date, I conjecture, from the answer to the fourth and fifth query, that it must have been very early in this year, before Mr. Wesley and Mr. Whitefield sep- arated on the doctrine of predestination. However, not being able to ascertain the date exactly, I have referred them to this place. Quest. 1. Whether the number of the Methodists is considera- ble, among the students and learned men? Answ. " The number of Methodists is not considerable, among the students and learned men." 2. Whether at Oxford, where the Methodists first sprung up, there be still many of them among the scholars ? " There are very few of them now left, among the scholars at Oxford." 3. Whether they are all of one mind, and whether they have the same principles? Especially, 4. Whether those Methodists that are still at Oxford, approve of the sentiments and actions of Mr. Whitefield and Messrs. Wesleys? " They are all of the same principles with the Church of England as laid down in her Articles and Homilies: and, 4. Do accordingly approve of the sentiments of Mr. Whitefield, and Mr. Wesley, and of their publishing them elsewhere, since they have been shut out of the churches." 5. How they came to revive those doctrines, hitherto neglected by the clergy of the Church of England, of predestination, the new birth, and justification by faith alone? And (J. Whether they have the same from the Moravian brethren ? " Predestination is not a doctrine taught by the Methodists. But they do teach that men must be born again, and that we are saved through faith : and 6. " The latter of these they learned from some of the Moravian brethren; the former by reading the New Testa- ment." 7. Whether they be 'orthodox* in other doctrinal points; an- whether they lead an unblameable Christian life; *_Some persons have thought this word very equivocal, and difficult to be ex- plained. A late celebrated public speaker among the Friends, once told his au- dience at Warrington, that he knew not how to explain the word orthodox, ex THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 367 f ' They openly challenge all that hear them to answer those ques- tions, 'Which of you convinceth me of sin?' Or, of teaching any doctrine contrary to the scripture ? And the general accusa- tion against them is, that they are righteous overmuch." 8. Whether they strictly regulate themselves according to the rule and discipline of the Moravian brethren; except that they still keep and observe the outward worship according to the Church of England? " They do not regulate themselves according to the discipline of the Moravians, but of the English Church." 9. Whether they do any real good among the common people ? " Very many of .the common people among whom they preach, were profane swearers, and now fear an oath; were gluttons, or drunkards, and are now temperate; were whoremongers, and are now chaste; were servants of the devil, and are now servants of God." 10. Why the bishops do not effectually inhibit them, and hinder Iheir field and street preaching ? " The bishops do not inhibit their field and street preaching; I. Because there is no law in England against it: 2. Because God does not yet suffer them to do it without law." 11. Whether the Archbishop of Canterbury is satisfied with them; as we are told? "The Archbishop of Canterbury is not satisfied with them; es- pecially since Mr. Molther, in the name of the Moravian Church, lold his Grace their disapprobation of them; and in particular of their field preaching." 12. Whether their private assemblies or societies are orderly and edifying? " Their private assemblies, and societies are orderly, and many say they find them edifying." 43. What opinion the Presbyterians, and particularly Dr. Watts, has of them? " Most of the Presbyterians, and most all other denominations, are of opinion, much religion hath made them mad." " Whether there are any Methodists among the episcopal clergy of the Church of England ? "Mr. Whitefield, Hutching, Robson, and the Messrs. Wesleys, and several others, are priests of the Episcopal Church of Eng- land." The modesty and openness with which Mr. Wesley answer- ed the queries, is striking and plnisinir. His mind seems to have been wholly free from any desire to exaggerate or magnify the thinirs of which he spake. Tin- laborers as yet being few, Mr. Wesley staid but a short time in any one place, being almost continually travelling between London, Bristol, and Wales; the last of which he visited twice in the autumn. In London, they had long boon disturbed in their cept by another little word of three syllables, uppermost ! In this sense the Methodists have never yet been orthodox"; and it is sjene rally supposed there are but few among them who earnestly desire to be so. 368 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN \VESLET places of worship by a riotous mob; but on the last day of this year, Sir John Ganson called upon him, and said, " Sir, you have no need to suffer these riotous mobs to molest you, as they have done long. I, and all the other Middlesex magistrates have orders from above, to do you justice whenever you apply to us." Two or three weeks after they did apply. Justice was done, though not with rigor: and from that time the Methodists had peace in Lon- don. Feb. 15, 1742. Many met together at Bristol, to consult, with Mr. Wesley concerning a proper method of paying the public debt, contracted by building. Nearly three years before this period, a house had been built here, called the New Room; and notwith- standing the subscriptions and public collections made at the time to defray the expense, a large debt remained upon it. And it was now agreed, 1. That every member of the society who was able, should contribute a penny a week. 2. That the whole society should be divided into little companies or classes, about twelve in each class: and, 3. That one person in each class, should receive the contribution of the rest, and bring it to the stewards weekly. In March, the same thing was done in London, though for a different purpose. " I appointed," says Mr. Wesley, "several earnest and sensible men to meet me, to whom I showed the great difficulty I had long found of knowing the people who desired to be under my care. After much discourse, they all agreed, there could be no better way to come to a sure, thorough knowledge of each person, than to divide them into classes like those at Bristol, under the in- spection of those in whom I could most confide. This was the origin of our classes in London, for which I can never sufficiently praise God : the unspeakable usefulness of the institution, having ever since been more and more manifest." The person appointed to visit and watch over these little com- panies, or classes, was called the leader of that class .to which he received his appointment. Mr. Wesley called the leaders together, and desired that each would make a particular inquiry into the be- havior of those he saw weekly. They did so; and many disor- derly walkers were detected. Some were turned from the evil of their ways, and some put away from the society. The rest saw it with fear, and rejoiced unto God with reverence. At first the lead- ers visited each person at his own house : but this was soon found inexpedient. It required more time than the leaders had to spare; many persons lived with masters, mistresses, or relations, where they could not be so visited; and where misunderstandings had arisen between persons in the same class, it was more convenient to see them face to face. On these, and some other considerations, it was agreed that each leader should meet his class all together, once a week, at a time and place most convenient for the whole. He began and ended the meeting with singing and prayer; and spent about an hour in conversing with those present, one by one. By this means, a more full inquiry was made into the behavior of every .person; advice or reproof was given as need required; mis- understandings were removed, and brotherly-love promoted. " It can scarce be conceived," suys Mr. Wesley, " what advantages THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 369 nave been reaped from this little prudential regulation. Many now experienced that Christian fellowship, of which they had not so much as an idea before. They began to bear one another's bur- dens, and naturally to care for each other^ welfare. And as they had daily a more intimate acquaintance with, so they had a more endeared affection for each other." Mr. Wesley further adds, '' Upon reflection, I could not but observe, this is the very thing which was from the beginning of Christianity. In the earliest times, those whom God had sent forth, preached Hie gospel to every creature. And the of axnuar^l, the body of hearers, were mostly either Jews or Heathens. But as soon as any of these were so convinced of the truth, as to forsake sin, and seek the gospel of salvation, they immediately joined them together, took an account of their names, advised them to watch over each other, and met ttiese zitn^Hiinui, catechumens, as they were then called, apart from the great congregation, that they might instruct, rebuke, ex- hort, and pray with them, and for them, according to their several necessities." As the people increased, and societies were multiplied, Mr". Wesley found it necessary to add some further regulations, to as- certain who belonged to the society, and to prevent improper per- sons from imposing upon him. To every person therefore, of whose seriousness, and good conversation he had no doubt, he gave a ticket, on wJfich was printed a short portion of Scripture, and mi which he wrote the date and the person's name. He who re- ceived a ticket was by that made a member of the society, and immediately appointed to meet in some one of the classes; and this method of admitting members was adopted throughout the whole Methodist connection. These tickets, therefore, or Tes- serce, as the ancients called them, being of the same force with the f MCO/.L" rtucunxu/', commendatory letters, mentioned by the Apos- tle, introduced those who bore them, into the fellowship with one another, not only in one place, but in every place where any might happen to come. As they were common to all the members of the societies every where, so' a stranger in any place, \vho held one, was immediately received as a brother, and admitted to their pri- vate assemblies. But lest any improper person should lie snll'ered to continue in the society, and bring disgrace on the whole body bv bad conduct, it was agreed that these tickets should have no ton e for a longer time than three months. Mr. We-lcy determin- ed, that, win-re he could st;u^ a few days, he would speak with every member of the society once a quarter, and change tlu- tick- et-; and that the preachers appointed to act as his assistants, should every where do the same. By this means the tickets were cluiiired four time- a year; and this was railed visiting the classes. Mr. \N"e>ley observe*) ' l!y thc-c (ticket.-) it wa- ea-ily di.-tin- guishcd. when the society were to meet apart, who were members of it, and who not. These also supplied us with a quiet and inof- fensive method of removing any disorderly member, lie has no new ticket at the next quarterly visitation, and' hereby it is immediately known that he is no longer of the community." April 9. They had the first watch-night in London. "We 870 THE LIFE OF THE 11EV. JOHN WESLEY. sommonly choose," says Mr. Wesley, " for this solemn service, the Fridsy night nearest the full moon, either before or after, that those of the congregation who live at a distance may have light to their several hom^. The service begins at half an hour past eight, and continues till a little after midnight. We have often found a peculiar blessing at these seasons. There is generally a deep awe upon the congregation, perhaps in some measure owing to the silence of the night: particularly in singing the hymn, with which we commonly conclude: " Hearken to the solemn voice ! The awful midnight cry, Waiting souls rejoice, rejoice, And feel the Bridegroom nigh." Having received a letter pressing him to go without delay into Leicestershire, he set out. " The next afternoon," says Mr. Wes- ley, " I stopt a little at Newport-Pagnell, and then rode on till I overtook a serious man, with whom I immediately fell into con- versation. He presently gave me to know what his opinions were: therefore I said nothing to contradict them. But that, did not content him: he was quite uneasy to know ' Whether I held the doctrine of the decrees, as he did.' But I told him over and over, we had better keep to practical things, lest we should be angry at one another. And so we did for two miles, till he caught me una- wares, and dragged me into the dispute before I knew where I was. He then grew warmer and warmer: told me I was rotten at heart, and supposed I was one of John Wesley's followers. I told him, no, I am John Wesley himself. Upon which he appeared, 'Tmprovimm aspris velutl qui sentibus anguem Pressit.' " As one who had unawares trodden on a snake: " and would gladly have run away outright. But being the better mounted of the two, I kept close to his side, and endeavored to show him his heart, till we came into the street of Northampton." Mr. Wesley had now a call to extend his labors further north than he had hitherto done. John Nelson, a mason of Birstal, in Yorkshire, had been in London some time, and heard the gospel at the Foundery. His understanding was informed, his conscience awakened, and feeling the whole energy of the truths he heard de- livered, he received that peace, which the Apostle speaks of, as the fruit of justifying faith. He received 'the knowledge of salva- tion by the remission of his sins.'**He had full employment and large* wages in London, but he found a constant inclination to re- turn to his native place. He did so; and his relations and acquain- tance soon began to inquire what he thought of this new faith, which, by means of Mr. Ingham, had occasioned much noise and talk in Yorkshire. _ John told them point blank, this new faith, as they called it, was the old faith of the gospel: and related to them his own experience. This Was soon noised abroad; and more and more came to inquire concerning these strange things Some put him upon, the proof of the gm-t truths such inquirif < naturally led him to mention. And thus 1m was brought unawan THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 871 to quote, explain, compare, and enforce several parts of Scrip- ture. Fliis he did at first, sitting in his house, till the company increased so that tin- house could not contain them. Then he stood at the door, which lie was commonly obliged to do, in the evening, a> soon as he came from work. "His word was soon made a bles- sing to the people: many believed his report, and were turned from < light, and from the power of sin and satan unto the ' Clod. .Mr. Inirhnm hearing of this came to Hir.-tal, inquired the iart-. talked with John himself in the close.-t manner, both touching his knowledge and experience. The result was, he en- couraged him to proceed, and invited him to come, as often as con- ii. to any of those place., where he himself had been, and speak to the people as God should enable him. Things being in this state, John Nelson invited .Mr. Wesley to come down amongst them; and May 26, he arrived at Birstal. Here he found a lay- preacher who undeniably, had done much good. Many of the greatest profligates in all the country were now changed. Their blasphemies were turned to praise. The whole town wore a new i'u-e: such a change did God work by the artless testimony of one plain man! Mr. Wesley was so fully convinced of the great de- >f a preached gos;,cl, that if sinners were truly converted to iJod. and a decent order pn>crved in hearing the word, he thought it a matter of Ir.-s consequence, whether the instrument of the good done, was a layman, or regularly ordained. And if a regularly ordained preacher did no good, and a layman by preaching did; it was easy to judge which was acting most agreeably to the design of the gospel, and most for the benefit of society. It is probable that such reflections as these had arisen in his mind on the fact before him : and his judgment was confirmed by repeated facts of the same kind which occurred. And thus he was induced to make use of the labors of laymen, on a more extensive scale than had hith- erto been allowed. After preaching at Birstal, he went forward to Newcastle-upon- Tyne. Having witnessed the success of the gospel among the col- lier-; at Kingswood, he had long had a desire to visit those; about Newcastle, and now accomplished his wish; at least in part, and made way for future visits. He was not known 'to any person in Newcastle; and therefore he, and John Taylor, who travelled with him, put up at an inn. On walking through the town, after taking some refreshment, he observes, " I was sin-prix <1 : >o much drunk- enness, cursing and swearing, even from the mouths of little chil- dren, do I never remember tq^ have seen and heard before in so short a time." Sunday, May" 30. At seven in the mornni^, he walked down to Sandgate, the poorest and most contemptible part of the town, and standing at the end of the street with John Tay- lor, began to sing the hundredth psalm. "Three or four people," says he, "came out to see what was the matrer, who soon it. efl to four or five hundred. I suppose there might be twelve or fifteen hundred before I had done preaching: to whom I applied tlio-e solemn words, ' He was wounded for our transgres.-ions, he was bruised for our iniquities; th*e chastisement of our peace was upon him, and by hi-; stripe- \\e are healed.' 872 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " Observing the people when I had done, to stand gaping and staring upon me with the most profound astonishment, I told them, if you desire to know who I am, my name is John Wesley. At five in the evening, with God's help, I design to preach here again. At rive, the hill on which I designed to preach, was covered from top to bottom. I never saw so large a number of people together, either in Moorfield, or at Kennington-common. I knew it was not possible for the one half to hear, although my voice was then strong and clear; and I stood so as to have them all in view, as they were ranged on the side of the hill. The word of God which I set before them was, ' I will heal their backsliding, I will lovo them freely.' After preaching, the poor people were ready to tread me under foot, out of pure love and kindness. I was some- time before I could possibly get out of the press. I then went back another way than I came. But several were got to our inn before me: by whom I was vehemently importuned to stay with them, at least a few days: or however, one day more. But I could not con- sent; having given my word to be at Birstal, with God's leave, on Tuesday night." Monday, 31. Mr. Wesley left Newcastle, and preached at va rious places as he returned through Yorkshire. June 5. He rode for Epworth, in Lincolnshire, the place of his nativity. " It being many years," says he, "since I had been in Epworth before, I went to an inn, in the middle of the town, not knowing whether there were any left in it now, who would not be ashamed of .my acquain- tance. But an old servant of my father, with two or three poor women, presently found rnc out. I asked her, 'Do you know any in Epworth who are in earnest to be saved?' She answered, ' 1 am, by the grace of God; and I know I am saved through faith.' I asked, ' have you then peace with God? Do you know that he has forgiven your sins?' She replied, 'I thank God, I know*t well, and many here can say the same thing.' " Sunday, 6. A little before the service began, he offered his assistance to Mr. Rornley, the curate, either by preaching or read- ing prayers. But this was not accepted. In the afternoon, the church was exceedingly full, a report being spread, that Mr. Wes- ley was to preach. After sermon, John Taylor stood in the church-yard, and gave notice, as the people came out, that Mr. Wesley, not being permitted to preach in the church, designed to preach there at six o'clock. " Accordingly at six," says he, " I came, and found such a congregation as, I believe, Epworth never saw before. I stood near the east end of the church, upon my father's tombstone, and cried, ' The kingdom of heaven is not meats and drinks; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.' " On the 9th, he tells us, "I rode over to a neighboring town, to wait upon a justice of peace, a man of candor and understanding; before whom, I was informed, their angry neighbors had carried a whole waggon-load of these new heretics. But when he asked ' what they had done? ' Therewas a deep silence; for that was a point their conductors had forgot. At length one said, 'Why they pretend to be better than other people: and besides they pray from THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHX WESLEY. 873 morning to night.' Mr. S. asked, 'But have they done nothing besides? ' ' \ es sir,' said an old man : ' an 't please your worship, they have convarted my wife. Till she went among them, she had such a tongue ! And now she is as quiet as a lamb.' ' Carry them back, carry them back,' replied the justice, ' and let them convert all the scolds in the town.' " On the 13th, Mr. Wesley preached for the last time at Epworth, during his present visit, and from thence went to Sheffield. Here he staid and preached a few days, and then went on to Donnington Park, and found Miss Cowper, whom he had called to see in his way to Yorkshire, was gone to rest. Here he conversed with Mr. Simpson, who had gone among the brethren. "And of this I am fully persuaded," says Mr. Wesley, "that whatever he does, is in the uprightness of his heart. But he is led into a thousand mis- takes by one wrong principle; the making inward impressions his rule of action, and not the written word: which many ignorantly or wickedly ascribe to the body of the people called Methodists." Here we may observe, as in an instance before mentioned, Mr. Wesley wholly condemns the principle of making inward impres- sions the rule of conduct independent of, or separate from, the writ- ten word of God. Mr. Wesley left Donnington Park, and preaching at various places in the way, on the 28th, came to Bristol. From hence he visited Wales, and afterwards divided his labors chiefly between London and Bristol, and some adjacent societies, till the beginning of November, when he set out for the North. On the 13th, he came to Newcastle. Here his brother Charles had been preaching some weeks before, with great success, and a society was already formed. The next morning Mr. Wesley began to preach at five o'clock, a thing unheard of in these parts,, till he introduced the practice: which he did every where, if there was any probability that a few persons could be gathered to hear him. On the 18th, he says, " I could not but observe, the different manner wherein God is pleased to work in different places. The grace of God flows here, with a wider stream than it did at first either at Bristol or Kingswood. But it does not sink so deep as it did there. Few are thoroughly convinced of sin, and scarce any can witness that the Lamb of God has taken away their sins." I fear this, judgment' of the state of the people, was not founded on the most satisfactory evidence. His brother had been here, who did not encourage (imitations: and he had hitherto seen less of them under his preach- ing, than he had been accustomed to see in other places. But however this may be, for I do not determine, he formed a different opinion some days after. " I never saw," says he, " a work of God in any other place, so evenly and gradually carried on. It continually rises step by step. Not so much seems to be done at any one time, as hath frequently been at Bristol or London: but something at every time. It is the same with particular souls, I saw none in the triumph of faith, which has been so common in other places. But the believers go on calm and steady. Let God do as seemeth him good." Dec. 20. Having obtained a piece of ground, forty yards in length, 374 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET, to build a house for their meetings and public worship, they laid the first stone of the building. It being computed, that such a house as was proposed, could not be finished under seven hundred pounds, many were positive it would never be finished at all. " I was of another mind," says Mr. Wesley, "nothing doubting, but as it was begun for God's sake, he would provide what was need- ful for the finishing of it." December 30, He took his leave for the present of Newcastle, and the towns where he preached in the neighborhood, and came as far as Darlington that night. " What encouragement," says he, "have we to speak for God! At our inn we met an ancient man, who seemed by his conversation, never to have thought whether he had a soul or not. Before we set out, I spoke a few words concerning his cursing and idle conversation, .The man appeared quite broken in pieces. The tears started into his eyes; and he acknowledged, with abundance of thanks, his own guilt, and the goodness of God." In this year, many societies were formed in Somersetshire, Wiltshire, Gloucestershire, Leicestershire, Warwickshire, and Nottinghamshire, as well as the southern parts of Yorkshire. And those in London, Bristol, and Kingswood, were much in- creased. ' January 1, 1743. He reached Epworth; and the next day being Sunday, he preached at five in the morning; and again at eight, from his father's tomb-stone. " Many," says he, "from the neigh- boring towns, asked, if it would not be well, as it was sacrament- Sunday, for them to receive it? I told them, by all means; but it would be more respectful first to ask Mr. Romley, the curate's leave. One did so, in the name of the rest. To whom he said, 1 Pray tell Mr. Wesley, I shall not give Mm the sacrament; for he is not Jit.' " It is no wonder, that a mind so wholly divested of Christian charity, should be totally destitute of gratitude. This Mr. Romley owed his all in this world, to the tender love which Mr. Wesley's father had shown to his father, as well as personally to himself. January 8. He came to Wednesbury, in Staffordshire, Avhich his brother had already visited. At seven in the evening he preached in the town-hall. It was crowded with deeply attentive hearers.* Mr. Egginton, the minister, seemed friendly disposed; and the prospect of doing much good, was fair and promising. From hence Mr. Wesley went on to Bristol, and then to London. His stay was not long in either of these places. For February 14, notwithstanding the season of the year, and the badness of the roads at this time m many parts of England, he again set out on horseback for the North. On the 19th, he reached Newcastle: and here, and in the neighboring towns and villages, he spent near six weeks, in preaching and exhorting, in praying and conversing with the people, and in regulating the societies. A great number of these societies were already formed exactly on the same principles, in various parts of the kingdom, though at a considerable distance one from another. But hitherto no general rules had been made to govern the whole. The two brothers, therefore, now drew up a set of rules which should be observed by the members of all their THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 375 societies, and, as it were, unite them all into one body; so that a member at Newcastle, knew the rules of the society in London, as well us at the place where he resided. They were printed under the title of, " The Nature, Design, and GENERAL K.ULES of the United Societies, in London, Bristol, Newcastle-upon-Tyne," &.C., and here it will be proper to insert them. I. They state the nature and design of a Methodist society in the following words, " Such a society is no ojher than, a company of men, having the form, and seeking the power of godliness; united in order to pray together, to receive the word of exhortation, and to "watch over one another in love, that they may help each other to work out their salvation." "That it may the more easily be discerned, whether they arc indeed working out their own salvation, each society is divided into smaller companies, called classes, according to their respective places of abode. There are about twelve persons in every class; one of whom is styled the leader. It is his business, 1. To.see each person in his class once a week at least, in order to inquire, how their souls prosper. To advise, reprove, comfort, or exhort, as occasions require : to receive what they are willing to give to- ward the relief of the poor. 2. To meet the minister and the stewards of the society once a week, in order to inform the minister of any that are sick; or of any that walk disorderly, and will not be reproved : to pay to the stewards what they have received of their several classes, the week preceding; and, to show their ac- count of what each person has contributed. II. " There is one only condition previously required in those who desire admission into these societies, a desire ' to flee from the wrath to come,' to be saved from their sins. But wherever this is really fixed in the soul, it will be shown by its fruits. It is there- fore expected of all who continue therein, that they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation, 1. " By doing no harm, by avoiding evil in every kind; especially that which is most generally practised, such is " The taking the name of God in vain: the profaning the day of the Lord, either by doing ordinary work thereon, or by buying or selling: drunkenness: buying or selling spirituous liquors, or drink- ing them, unless in cases of extreme necessity: fighting, quarrelling, "bra-wling; brother going to law with brother; returning evil for evil, or railing for railing: the using many words in buying or selling: the buying or selling uncustomed goods: the giving or taking things on usury; i. e., unlawful interest: uncharitable or unprofitable con- versation; particularly speaking evil of magistrates, or ministers: doing to others as we wold not they should do unto us: doing what we know is not for the glory of God: as " The putting on gold, or costly apparel: the taking such diver- sions as cannot be used in the name of the Lord Jesus : the singing those songs, or reading those books, which do not tend to the knowledge or love of God: softness, or needless self-indulgence: laying up treasures upon earth: borrowing without a probability of paying; or taking up goods without a probability of paying for tiiem. 376 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " It is expected of all who continue in these societies, that they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation. 2. " By doing good, by being in every kind merciful after their power; as they have opportunity, doing good of every possible sort, as far as is possible to all men : to their bodies, of the ability which God giveth; by giving food to the hungry, by clothing the naked, by visiting or helping them that are sick, or in prison. To their souls, by instructing, reproving, or exhorting all they have intercourse with; trampling under foot that enthusiastic doctrine of devils, that, ( we are not to do good unless our hearts be free to it.' "By doing good especially to them that are of the household of faith, or groaning so to be; employing them preferably to others; buying ope of another; helping each other in business; and so much the more, because the world will love its own, and them only. "By all possible diligence and frugality, that the gospel be not blamed: by running with patience the race that is set before them, 'denying themselves, and taking up their cross daily; ' submitting to bear the reproach of Christ, to be as the filth and off-scouring of the world; and looking that men should 'say all manner of evil of them falsely for the Lord's sake.' " It is expected of all who desire to continue in these societies, that they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation. 3. " By attending upon all the ordinances of God. Such are, the public worship of God: the ministry of the word, either read or expounded: the supper of the Lord: family and private prayer, searching the Scriptures; and fasting and abstinence. "These are the general rules of our societies; all which we are taught of God to observe, even in his written word, the only rule, and the sufficient rule, both of our faith and practice. And all these we know his Spirit writes on every truly awakened heart. If there be any among us who observe them not, who habitually break any of them, let it be made known unto them who watch over that soul, as they that must give an account. We will ad- monish him of the error of his ways: we will bear with him for a season. But if he repent not, he hath no more place with us. We have delivered our own soul. " JOHN WESLEY, May 1, 1743. " CHARLES WESLEY." The reader will take notice, 1. That the account here given of the nature and design of a Methodist society, differs essentially from the definitions hitherto given of a church. There is no men- tion of sacrament of the Lord's Supper, which was never adminis- tered except in a few of the larger societies, and then by a regular clergyman. The members were desired to attend this ordinance at the respective places of worship to which they belonged, and thereby continue their former church fellowship. Mr. Wesley, and the preachers with him, disclaimed every thought of making proselytes, and only sought to make Christians, among people of all denominations. 3. That, by the minister here mentioned, is meant a clergyman, the laymen who assisted being never called ministers, but simply preachers, or helpers of the ministers. One THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 377 of these preachers, was afterwards called the assistant, because he was appointed to assist Mr. Wesley in the government of the societies, and in his absence to enforce the rules, and direct every part of the discipline in the same manner Mr. Wesley would have lone, had he been present. Every member of the society was obliged to meet in class. But those, who, being justified by faith, had peace with liod, and the love of (',(,([ shed abroad in their hearts, were again divided into smaller companies, called hands; the men and women apart. Each bund had a person called the leader, who met the little company week, and also received a small contribution for the poor. At the quarterly visitation, when the tickets were changed, these per-un< received a ticket with a P>. printed upon it, signifying that they met in baud. These are called band-tickets, and admit those who bold them into the meetings where the bands alone are as- sembled. The following are the DIRECTIONS GIVEN TO THE BAND SOCIETIES. " You are supposed to have the ' faith that overcometh the world.' To you, therefore, it is not grievous. I. "Carefully to abstain from doing evil: in particular, 1. Neither to buy or sell anything at all on the Lord's day. 2. To > spirituous liquor, no (Irani of any kind, unless prescribed by a physician. 3. To be at n word both in buying and selling. I. To pawn nothing, no not to save lite. 5. Not to mention the fault ol any behind his back. ( : . To wear no needless ornaments, >uc|] as rings, ear-rings, necklaces, lace, rnllles. 7. To use no n< edicts gen-indulgence, such as taking snufl', or tobacco, unle-- : >ed by a physician. II. " Zealously to maintain good works: in particular, 1. To g : ,e alms of such things as you possess, and that to the uttermost o!' your power. 2. To reprove all that sin in your sight, and that in "love, and meekness of \\ isdom. 3. To be patterns of diligence Vitality, of self-denial, and taking up the cross daily. III. il Constantly to attend on all the ordinances of (MX!: in par- ti: ulur, 1. To be a't church, and at the Lord's table every ueek; r\ public meeting pf the bands. -2. To attend the public ihc word every morning* unless distance, bii-im -- prevent. 3. To Use pri\ ate praver everv day: and famih .if} on are the head of a family, -1. To read the Scrrp: and meditate therein, at every vacant hour. And, 5. To ol'.-cive, as day- of fasting and abstinence, all Fridav< in the year." On hi- return from Newcastle, Mr. "\Ve.-1i y a.'.'ain \isited Wed- i,< -btirv . vv here he found the society alreadv increased tn sc\ era I hundreds. Mill a cloud was gathering ov er them whicii threatened a dre.,dful st.M-m. The extreme folly of Mr. W s. a preacher, I > .rated Mr. Ksrginton the minister, that hi- fiire-er love wa- turned into hatred. But lie had not yet had t : .' IN up the pour people int.t the . fter- w:irU iippeared. The Sunday foil to open. * This was always at fitrc o'clock, winter nml Minimrr Mtlicr 378 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 'I think," says Mr. Wesley, " I never heard so wicked a sermon, and delivered with such bitterness of voice and manner, as that which Mr. Egginton preached in the afternoon. I knew what effect this must have in a little time, and therefore judged it expe- dient to prepare the poor people for what was to follow, that when it came, they might not be offended. Accordingly, I strongly en- forced those words of our Lord, ' If any man come after me, and hate not his father and mother yea, and his own life, he cannot be my disciple. And whosoever doth not bear his cross and come after me, cannot be my disciple.' " Having visited Bristol, and Wales, he returned to London; and May 29, began to officiate at the chapel in West-Street, near the Seven-Dials; built about sixty years before, by the French Protes- tants. By a strange chain of providences, a lease was obtained of this chapel, and the Methodists continue to hold it to the present time. At this period Mr. Wesley staid but a short time in any place; he was, what the Rev. Mr. Lewis of Holt, some time after called him, an individuum vagum, a mere wanderer; for purposes how- ever, which appeared to him of the utmost importance to the hap- piness of men. After having visited the classes, and set in order such things as required his care and attention, he set out for the North, taking the societies in Staffordshire, and various other places in his way to Newcastle, and again- reached London in the, latter end of July. In August, he observes, "Having found for some time a strong desire to unite with Mr. Whitefield-as fur as possible, to cut off needless dispute, I wrote down my sentiments as plain as I could in the following terms. There are three points in debate, 1. Unconditional election; 2. Irresistible grace; 3. Final perseverance. With regard to the first, unconditional elec- tion, I believe, " That God before the foundation of the world, did uncondition- ally elect certain persons to do certain works; as Paul to preach the gospel: that he has unconditionally elected some nations to receive peculiar privileges; the Jewish nation in particular: that he has unconditionally elected some nations to hear the gospel, as England and Scotland now, and many others in past ages: that he has unconditionally elected some persons to many peculiar advan- tages, both with regard to temporal and spiritual things: and I do not deny, though I cannot prove it is so, that he has uncondition- ally elected some persons to eternal glory. " But I cannot believe, That all those who are not thus elected to glory, must perish everlastingly: or, that there is one soul on earth, who hns never had a possibility of escaping eternal damna- tion. " >.V:tli re^.T!-;! t-> f V second, irresistible grace; I believe, That the grace which brings faith, and thereby salvation into the soul, s irresistible at that moment: that most believers may remember some tim" v,'!i~n 1nr may not. And I do not deny, that in some souls the grace of God is so far irresistible, that they cannot but believe, and be fmallv saved. . ; But I cannot believe, that all those must be damned, in whom it does not thus irresistibly work: or, that there is one soul on earth who has not, and never had any other ociet\ , than either the laws ,,,- , ll( . . of excise, were ever able to effect. But it i- not narmlessneas, or outward decency alone, which has MI increas,.!, l,,u the reli-ion of the heart; faith working by love, producing all inward a> well as outward hob- October.'., llav'm-,' vi.-ited Wales, he returned to Bristol, and nou full information of the riot, at Weduesbmy^lr. Ece'mton, assisted by two neighboring justices, Mr. Lane rt Kent le\-Ilall and Mr. Pewehouse of Wabal, bavin- stirred up the the people, Mich ontra-es followed as v the chriMian name. Kintmis mobs were summoned miimd of horn; men. women, and children abused in th vhockin" manner, i< ied> covered with mud: even pre-mant women, treated in a manner that cannot I: tioned. Meantime their houses were broke open by any that 830 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. pleased, and their goods spoiled or carried away, at Wednesbury Darlaston, West-Bronrwich, &c., some of the owners standing by but not daring to gainsay, as it would have been at the peril of their lives. Mr. Wesley thought it was his duty to visit this har- rassed people in their distress, and on the 17th, set forward towards this scene of confusion and outrage. On the 20th, having preached at Birmingham, he rode over to Wednesbury, and preached at noon in a ground near the middle of the town, on Jesus Christ. ' the same yesterday, to-day, and forever.' " No creature offered to jnolest us," says Mr. Wesley, "either going or coming: but the Lord fought for us, and we held our peace." Mr. Wesley proceeds. " I was writing at Francis Ward's in the afternoon, when the cry arose, that the mob had beset the house. We prayed that God would disperse them: and so it was; one went this way, and another that, so that in a half an hour not a man was left. I told our brethren now is the time to go: but they pressed me exceedingly to stay. So, that I might not offend them, I sat down, though I foresaw what would follow. Before five the mob surrounded the house again, and in greater numbers than ever. The cry of one and all was, ' Bring out the minister, we will have the minister.' I desired one to *nkr the captain by the hand and bring him into the house. After a few sentences in- terchanged between us, the lion was become a lamb. I desired him to go, and bring one or two of the most angry of his com- panions. He brought in two, who were ready to swallow the ground with rage: but in two minutes they were as calm as he. I then bade them make way that I might go out among the people. As soon as I was in the midst of them, I called for a chair, and askedj * What do any of you want with me?' .Some said, AVC want you to go with us to the justice. I replied, that I will with all my heart. I then spoke a few words, which God applied; so that they cried out with might and main, ' The gentleman is an honest gentleman, and we will spill our blood in his defence.' I asked, * Shall we go to the justice to-night or in the morning? ' Most of them cried, ' To-night, to-night: ' on which I went before, and two or three hundred followed, the rest returning whence they came. " The night came on before we had walked a mile, together, with heavy rain. However, on we went to Bentley-Hall, two miles from Wednesbury. One or two ran before, to tell Mr. Lane, ' They had brought Mr. Wesley before his worship.' Mr. Lane replied, ' What have I to do with Mr. Wesley ? Go and carry him back again.' By this time the main body came up, and began knocking at the door. A servant told them, Mr. Lane was in bed. His son followed, and asked, what was the matter? One replied, 'Why, an't please you, they sing psalms all day; nay, arid make folks rise at five in the morning. And what would your worship advise us to do? ' ' To go home,' said Mr. Lane, ' and be quiet.' " Here they were at a full stop, till one advised to go to Justice Persehouse, at Walsal. All agreed to this: so we hastened on, and about seven came to his house. But Mr. Persehouse likewise sent word, that he was in bed. Now they were at a stand again: but at last they all thought it the wisest course to make the best of THE MFK OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEV. 381 their way home. About fifty of them undertook to convoy me. Hut we hud not gone ;i hundred yards, when the, mob of Walsal came pouring in like iiflnod, and bore down all before them. The Dar- hston moll made wliat defence they could; but they were weary, as well as out-numbered: .so that, in a short time, many being knocked down, the rest went away, and left me in their hands. "To attempt speaking was vain; tor the noise cm every side was like the roaring of the sea. So they drained me along till we came to the town: where seeing the door of a large house open, I attempted to go in: but a man catching me by the hair, pulled me back into the middle of the mob. They made no more stop till they had carried me through the main street, from one end of the town to the other. I continued speaking all the time to tho-e within hearing, feeling no pain or wearine.-<. At the west end of the town, seeing a door half open, I made towards it, and wonld have gone in. But a gentleman in the shop wonld not sutler me, saying, they would pull the house to the ground. Hour stood at the door and asked, 'are you willing to hear me speak? ' Many cried out, ' No, no! knock his brains out: down with him: kill him at once.' Others said, 'Nay; but we will hear him lir>t.' I b"gan asking, 'What evil have 1 done? Wliieli of you all \\I\M: 1 wronged in word or deed ? ' And continued speaking lor above a quarter of an hour, till my voice suddenly failed. Then the fhxids began to lift up their voices again; many crying out, ' Bring him a\\ay. bring him away.' In the mean time my strength and my voice returned, and I broke out aloud into prayer. And now the man who had ju.-t lie- fore headed the mob, turned and said, 'Sir, I .will spend my life for you. Follow me, and not one soul here shall touch a hair of your head.' Two or three of his fellows confirmed his words, and got close to me immediately. At the same time the gentleman in the shop cried out, c For .shame, for shame, let him go.' An hon- est butcher, who was a little further oil', said it was a shame they should do thus: and pulled back four or live, one after another, who were running on the most fiercely. Tin- people then, as if it had been by common consent, fell back to the right and left : while those three or four men took me ln-t\\cen them, and carried me through them all. But on the bridge the mob rallied again; we therefore went on one ,-ide, over the mill-dam, and thence through the meadows; till a little before ten, (iod brought me >:ile to \Vedneshury; having lost only one (lap of my wai.-tcoat, and a lit- tle r-kin from one of my hands. I'rom the beginn'mL' to llie end, I found the >ame presence of mind, as if I had been sitting in my own study. l!ut 1 took no thought for one moment before another: only once it came into my mind, that if they >hould throw me into the river it would spoil tjie paoers that were in my pocket. For my-ell', I did not doubt but I should swim aero--, having but a thin coat, and a light pair of boot-:. " The circumstances that follow, I thought were particularly re- markable. 1. That many endeavored to throw me down while we were going down hill, on a slippery path to the town; as well 882 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. judging, that if I was once on the ground, I should hardly rise any more. But I made no stumble at all, nor the least slip, till I was entirely out of their hands. 2. That although many strove to lay hold on my collar or clothes, to pull me down, they could not fas ten at all: only one got fast hold of the flap of my waistcoat, which was soon left in his hand. 3. That a lusty man just behind, struck at me several times, with a large oaken stick; with which if he had struck me once on the back part of my head, it would have saved him all further trouble. But every time the blow was turned aside, I know not how, 4. That another came rushing through the press, and raising his arm to strike, on a sudden let it drop, and only stroked my head, saying, ' What soft hair he has!' 5. That I stopped exactly at the mayor's door, as if I had known it, which the mob doubtless thought I did, and found him standing in the shop; which gave the first check to the madness of the peo- ple. 6. That the very first men whose hearts were turned, were the heroes of the town, the captains of the rabble on all occasions; one of them having been a prize-fighter at the bear-gardens. 7. That from first to last, I heard none give me a reviling word, or call me by any opprobrious name whatever. But the cry of one and all was, < The preacher! the preacher! the parson! the min- ister! ' 8. That no creature, at least within my hearing, laid any- thing to my charge, either true or false; having in the hurry quite forgotten to provide themselves with an accusation of any kind. And lastly,they were utterly at a loss, what they should do with me; none proposing any determinate thing; only, 'Away with him, kill him at once.' " When I came back to Francis Ward's I found many of our brethren waiting upon God. Many also whom I had never seen before, came to rejoice with us. And the next morning as I rode through the town, in my way to Nottingham, every one I met ex- pressed such a cordial affection, that I could scarce believe what I saw and heard. " I cannot close this head, without inserting as great a curiosity in its kind, as, I believe, was ever yet seen in England; which had its birth within a very few days of this remarkable occurrence at Walsal. , o, fp 7 T " Staffordshire. " To all High-Constables, Petty-Constables, and other of his Majesty's Peace officers within the said county, &,c. " Whereas we his majesty's justices of the peace, for the said county of Stafford, have received information, that several disor- derly persons, styling themselves Methodist preachers, go about raising routs and riots, to the great damage of his majesty's liege people, and against the peace of our sovereign lord the king: " These are in his majesty's name, to command you, and every one of you, within your respective districts, to make diligent search after the said Methodist preachers, and to bring him or them be- fore some of us his said majesty's justices of the peace, to be examined concerning their unlawful doings. " Given under our hands and seals this day of October, 1743 J. L\KE, W. PERSEHOUSE." THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 383 It appears from the preceding account, that these were the two justiecs to whom tin- mob carried Mr. Wolcy, and who severally refused to see him. What is it a mob will not dare to do, when i ncwuraged to break the peace, by the very men who are sworn to. inaintiiiii it ! .Mr. Wesley now went forwards toward the north, and on Sun- day, Oct. 30, being at Wensley,Jie oreadied in the church, on, "What must I do to be saved?" He .-bowed in the plaine.-t tenns he could devise, that outward religion will not bring us to ii : that none can go thither without inward holiness, which is oidy to be attained by faith. As lie went hark through the church- yard, many of the pari-h were in high debate, what religion this preacher was of? Some said he must be a Quaker; others, an Anabaptist: but at length one deeper learned than the rest, brought them all rlem-ly over to his opinion, that he was a Presbytcrian- Papi-t ! February 15, 1744. A report prevailed that the French threat- ened an invasion, and were expected to land every hour, in sup- port of Charles Stuart, the pretender to the crown of England. At this critical time, many addresses were sent up to the throne expressing attachment to the prineiples of the revolution, and to the kind's person and government. The alarm was general; the principles of the Methodists were but imperfectly known, and their itineraney and private societies brought them under general suspi- cion. Mr. \Ve.-ley was therefore desired to write an address to the king, and March 5, he complied with the request and wrote ad follow* : "To the Kind's Most F.\eellent Majesty: " The humble Address of the Societies in England and Wales, in derision called Method; "MosT GRACIOUS SOVEREIGN, " So inconsiderable as we are, a people scattered and peeled and trodden under foot from the beginning hitherto, we should in no wise have presumed, even on this great occasion, to open our lips io \our majesty, had we not been induced, indeed constrained sc to do, by tWO considerations: the one, that in spite of all our re- monstrances on that hc.ul, we are continually represented as a peculiar sect of men, separating our.-ehes from the established chnreh; the oilier, that we are still traduced a- inclined to popery, :nd consequently di.-allerted to your Maje-ty. 1'pun the-e CMii-ii!erations. we think it incumbent upon us, if we inn.-; stand as a di-tinct body from our brethren, to tender for dutiful regard- to your e. - 884 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " We cannot indeed, say or do either more or less, than we ap- prehend consistent with the written word of God. But we are ready to obey your Majesty to the uttermost, in all things w-hich we conceive to be agreeable thereto. And we earnestly exhort all with whom we converse, as they fear God, to honor tht, king. We of the clergy in particular, put all men in mind to revere the higher powers, as of God: and continually declare, yt must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience' sake. " Silver and gold, most of us must own, we have none. But such as we have, we humbly beg your Majesty to accept: together with our hearts and prayers : may He who hath bought us with his blood, the Prince of all the kings of the earth, fight against all the enemies of your Majesty, with the two-edged sword that cometh out of his mouth ! And when he calleth your Majesty from this throne, full of years and victories, may it be with that voice, ' Come, re- ceive the kingdom prepared for thee, from the beginning of the world !' " These are the continual prayers of, your Majesty's dutiful and loyal subjects, John Wesley, &.c." This address was not presented; it being, on further consideration, judged best to lay it aside.* " In April;" says Mr. Wesley, " I took a second journey into Cornwall, and went through many towns I had not seen before. Since my former visit, there had been hot persecution both of the preachers and people. The preaching-house, at St. Ives, was pulled to the ground: one of the preachers pressed and sent for a soldier, as were several of the people: over and above the being stoned, covered with dirt and the like, which was the treatment many of them met with from day to clay. But notwithstanding this they who had been eminent for hurling, fighting, drinking, and all manner of wickedness, continued eminent for sobriety, piety, and all manner of goodness. In all parts, more and more of the lions became lambs, continually praising God, and calling their old com- panions in sin, to corne and magnify the Lord together. About the same time John Nelson, and Thomas Beard, were pressed and sent for soldiers, for no other crime, either committed or pretended, than that of calling sinners to repentance. The case of John Nelson is well known. Thomas Beard also, was nothing terrified by his adversaries. Yet the body after a while sunk under its burden. He was then lodged in the hospital of Newcastle, where he still praised God continually. His fever increasing, he was let blood : his arm festered, mortified and was cut off: two or three days after which, God signed his discharge, and called him up to his eternal home. " All this year the alarms were uninterrupted, from the French on the one hand, and the rebels on the other: and a general panic ran through the nation, from the east to the west, from the north to the south. I judged it the more needful to visit as many place? as possible, and avail myself of the, precious opportunity My * See vol. i. page 172. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. JL 885 brother and our other preachers were of the same mind : they spoke ami spared not. They rushed through every open door, 'And cried, sinners behold the Lamb" And their word did not fall to the ground: they saw abundant fruit of their labor. I went through many parts of Wales: through most of the midland counties; and then through Lincolnshire, and Yorkshire to Newcastle-upon Tyne. And multitudes who were utterly careless before, did now prepare to meet their God." The persecution at St. Ives, Mr. Wesley observes, " Was ow- in;r in great measure to the indefatigable labors of Mr. Hoblin, and Mr. Simmons: gentlemen worthy to be had in everlasting remem- brance, for their unwearied endeavors to destroy heresy. " fortunati ambo .' Siquid mea patina posit, NulLi dies unquam mimori vox eximet eevo." Happy lioih ! Long- as my writings, shall your fame remain. The riots in Staffordshire still continued in the beginning of this year. The mob of Walsal, Darlaston, and Wednesbury, hired for the purpose by their betters, broke open their poor neighbors' houses at their pleasure, by day and by night, extorting money from the few that had it; taking away, or destroying their victuals and goods; beating and wounding their bodies; abusing their wo- men, and openly declaring they would destroy every Methodist in the country: the Christian country where his majesty's peaceable and loyal subjects were so treated for eight months, and then pub- licly branded in the Whitehall and London Evening-Post for riot- ers and inrendiaries! From Cornwall, Mr. Wesley passed over into Wales; on his re- turn he made a short stay at Bristol, and then set out for the north, visiting most of the societies in his %vay to Newcastle. June 20, he returned to London, where he met his brother, two or three other clergymen, and a few of the preachers, whom he had ap- pointed to come from various parts, to confer with them on the a Hairs of the societies. Mr. Wesley observes, " Monday, June 25, and the five following days, we spent in conference with our preachers, seriously considering, by what means we might the must effectually save our own souls and them that heard us. And the result of our consultations we set down, to be the RULE of our future practice." This was the tir-t Methodist Conference: and for the better regulation of their affairs, a conference ha< been held annually ever since; Mr. Wesley having presided at forty-seven suc.h conferences. The subjects of their deliberations were pro- pii-cd in the form of quc>tions, which were amply di>cn~~ed; and the questions with the answers agreed upon uere written down, and afterwards printed, under the title of, " Minutes of several Conversations bHweeu the Reverend Mr. Wesley and others:" commonly called " Minutes of Conference." S86 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. CHAPTER II. CONTAINING A FURTHER ACCOUNT OF MR. WESLEY'S LABORS: A SUMMARY OF THE MINUTES OF CONFERENCE RESPECTING THE DOCTRINES HE TAUGHT! AND A VIEW OF THE SPREAD OF METH- ODISM UNTIL THE CONFERENCE IN 1751. THE plan on which Mr. Wesley had hitherto governed the soci- eties and the preachers, was imperfect; and as the number increas- ed, must soon have become insupportably laborious. When the preachers at first went out to exhort and preach, it was by Mr. Wesley's permission and authority; some from one part of the kingdom, some from another: and though strangers, yet on his credit and sanction alone, they were received and provided for as friends, by the societies wherever they came. But having little or no communication or intercourse with one another, nor any subor- dination among themselves, they must have been under a contin- ual necessity of recurring to Mr. Wesley for direction, how and where each one was to labor. By calling them together to a con- ference, he brought them into a closer union with each other, and made them sensible of the utility of acting in concert and harmony under his direction aiAl appointment. He soon found it necessary, however, to bring their itinerancy under .certain regulations, and reduce it to some fixed order; both to prevent confusion, and for his own ease. He therefore took fifteen or twenty societies, more or less, which lay round some principal society in those parts, and which were so situated, that the greatest distance from one to the other was not much more than twenty miles, and united them into what was called a circuit. At the yearly conference, he appointed two, three; or four preachers to one of these circuits, according to its extent, which at first was often very considerable, sometimes taking in part of three or four counties. Here, and here only, they were to labor for one year, that is, until the next conference. One of the preachers on every circuit, was called the Assistant, for the reason before mentioned. He took charge of all the soci- eties within the limits assigned him; he enforced the rules every where; and superintended, and directed the labors of the preach- ers associated with him. Having received a list of the societies forming his circuit, he took his own station in it, gave to the other preachers a plan of it, and pointed out the day when each should be at the place fixed for him, to begin a progressive motion round it, in such order as the plan directed. They now followed one another through all the societies belonging to that circuit at stated distances of time; all being governed by the same rule, and under- going the same labor. By this plan, every preacher's daily work was appointed beforehand, each knew every day where the others were, and each society when to expect the preacher, and how long ae would stay with them. But of late years, since the great in- crease of Methodism, the circuits have been divided and sub-di- vided, which has made way for a great increase of preachers, and rendered the fatigues of itinerancy trifling, compared with what THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 887 they were in the l>cgiiming. Many of the preachers too, have ilfered to stay tv, u it. The first instance was, the massacre of seventy thousand French Pro- ihroughout the kingdom of France, by the l';iju-i>, attended with cir- i iiiii-tniie.'s of the most horrid treachery uml cruelly. It bewail at Paris, in the ni^ht of the festival i,i' st. Bartholomew, August '.2 1. I.'.T-J, t>\ secret .nlers from IX. kinu' of France, :it the in.sliir.ilion of the Uueeii Downier, Calha- is mother. The second instance was the Act of Uniforms wlnc-li was- i-nforced mi P.arlholomi-w's Day, August 21, 1662, by which two iboanad minisiers. m:mv of ihem the must pious- rind le-irned men 'in the nation, were cast out from the Church of Kn inland, because they coiilil not conform to certain. which the bishop- ehns,' t,, impose UDOD them. l!v tti; not oidy deprived of tlicir usetuUiess, out many of them with their families, reduced to poverty nnd want. S83 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. orously than that against the Spaniards. In September, Mr Wes- ley received the following letter from Henry Millard, one of the preachers in Cornwall, giving some account of their difficulties. " The word of God," says he, " has free course here: it runs and is glorified. But the devil rages horribly. Even at St. Ives, we cannot shut the door of John Nance's house to meet the society, but the mob immediately threatens to break it open. And in other places it is worse. I was going to Crowan on Tuesday, and with- in a quarter of a mile of the place where I was to preach, when some one met me, and begged me not to go up : saying, ' If you do, there will surely be murder; if there is not already: for many were knocked down, before we came away.' By their advice I turned back to the house where I had left my horse. We had been there but a short time, when many people came in very bloody. But the main cry of the mob was, ' Where is the preach- er?' whom they sought in every part of the house; swearing bit- terly, ' If we can but knock him on the head, we shall be satis- fied.' " Not finding me, they said, ' However, we shall catch him on Sunday at Cambourn.' But it was Mr. Westall's turn to be there. While he was preaching at Mr. Harris's, a tall man came in, and pulled him down. Mr. Harris demanded his warrant; but he swore, ' Warrant or no warrant, he shall go with me.' So he car- ried him out to the mob, who took him away to the church-town. They kept him there till the Tuesday morning, when the Rev. Dr. Borlase wrote his mittimus, by virtue of which he was to be com- mitted to the house of correction at Bodinin, as a vagrant. So they took him as far as Cambourn that night, and the next day to Bodmin." The justices who met at the next quarter sessions in Bodmin, knowing a little more of the laws of God and man, or at least showing more regard for them, than Dr. Borlase, declared Mr. .Westall's commitment to be contrary to all law, and immediately set him at liberty.* All this year God was carrying on the same work, that is, refor- mation of manners on evangelical principles, in the English army abroad, though on a smaller scale: some account of which Mr. Wesley received from one of their preachers, in the following let- ter dated November. " We make bold," says Mr. Evans, the writer, " to trouble you with this, to acquaint you with some of the Lord's dealings with us here. We have hired two rooms: one small, wherein a few of us meet every day: and another" large, wherein we meet for public service twice a day, at nine and at four. And the hand of the omnipotent God is with us, to the pulling down of the strong-holds of satan. * How seldom have we seen clergymen in the commission of the peace, hut they have neglected the duties of their profession, and grossly abused the power committed to them ! Our Lord declared his kingdom was not of this world : and when his ministers of any denomination, obtain dominion and authority over the temporal things of others, or acquire any share in the civil government, it seems as if a curse attended every thing they do. They mar whatever they i.'ieddle with ; and occasion infinite confusion and mischief. TUB LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 389 " The seventh instant, when we were met together in the eve- as 1 was at prayer, one that was kneeling by me, cried out like a woman in travail, 'My Redeemer! my Redeemer!' When lit; was a>ked, what was the matter? he said, 'he had found that which he had often heard of, an heaven upon earth.' And several others had much ado to forbear crying out in the same manner. Dear sir, I am a stranger to you in the flesh. 1 know not, if I have scon you above once, when I saw you preaching on Kcnning- ton Common. I then hated you as much as, by the grace of God, I love you now. The Lord pursued me with convictions from my infancy; and I made many good resolutions. But finding I could not keep them, I at length gave myself over to all manner of pro- taneness. So I continued till the battle of Dettingen. The balls then- (.HMC very thick about me, and my comrades fell on every Yet I \\.-K preserved unhurt. A few days after, the Lord was pleased to visit mo. The pains of hell got hold upon me; the snares of death encompassed me. I durst no longer commit any outward sin, and I prayed God to be merciful to my soul. Now I was at a loss for books: but God took care of this also. One day I found an old Bible in one of the train waggons. This was now my only companion : and I believed myself a very good Christian, till we came to winter quarters, where I met with John Haine. Buf I was soon sick of his company; for he robbed me of my treasure, telling me, I and my works were going to hell together. ThU \\as strange doctrine to me, and as I was of a stubborn tem- per, he. sometimes resolved to forbid my coming to him any more. " When the Lord had at length opened my eyes, and shown me, that by grace we are saved through faith, I began immediately to declare it to others, though I had not yet experienced it myself. But October 23, as William Clements was at prayer, I felt on a sudden, a great alteration in my soul. My eyes overflowed with fears of love: I knew, 1 was through Christ, reconciled to God; which inllamed my soul with love to him, whom I now saw to be my complete Redeemer. O the tender care of Almighty God in bringing up his chil- dren! Dear sir, I beg you will pray for him, who is not worthy to le a door-keeper to the lea.-t ol my Master's servants." IVhriiary 4, 17 15, Mr. Wesley observes, " I had the pleasure of receiving from Dr. Hartley, a particular account of Dr. Cheyne's la-t hours.* During his last illness he felt a gentle and gradual " Dr. George Cheyne, a physician of great learning and abilities, was born in Scotland, in 1671. He passed In* youth in close study and great temper; But coming to London, when boot thirty, and finding the younger gentry and frce-liTcrs to be the most easy of access, ne suddenly changed his former man- ner of living to associate with them ; having observed that this method had suc- ceeded to introduce some others into ]>nuti<-e. The consequence was, that he grew daily in hulk, swelling to sm-li an mormons size, that he exceeded thirty- two stone'in weight, and wn-. luro-it in have the whole side of i .i:\da open to rei-civ<> him: be grew short-breathed, lcth:> lt ' c i o that hi* life became aa miol.Tiihle luirden. .\ltT trying "all U.* medicine in vain, lit- r<-M>lvrcl to try a milk and vegetable diet; the - of which soon a)>("':u i third ;un.: .i his strength, activity, and cheerfulness, with the perfect us of all his faculties H 390 THE LIFE OF THE EEV. JOHN WESLEY. decay, so that he apprehended what the event would be. Eat it did not appear to give him any concern. He seemed quite loose from all below, till without any struggle, either of body or mind, ne calmly gave up his soul to God." March 11, Mr. Wesley observes, " Many persons still repre- senting the Methodists as enemies to the clergy, I Avrote to a friend the real state of the case, in as plain a manner as I could. " 1. About seven years since, we began preaching inward, pres- ent salvation, as attainable by faith alone, 2. For preaching this doctrine we are forbidden to preach in most churches. 8. We then preached in private houses, and when the houses could not contain the people, in the open air. 4. For this many of the clergy preached or printed against us, as both heretics and schismatics 5. Persons who were convinced of sin, begged us to advise them more particularly, how to flee from the wrath to come? We desired them, being many, to come at one time, and we would en- deavor it. 6. For this we were presented both from the pulpit lived to a mature period, dying at Bath in 1742, aged 72. He wrote several treatises that were well received ; particularly, "An Essay OH Health and Long Life ;" and, " The English Malady, or a Treatise of Nervous Diseases," both the result of his own Experience. His " Philosophical Principles of Natural Religion, published in 1705, is a work that shows great strength of mind, and extensive Knowledge. Mr. Wesley was well acquainted with him, and always spake of him with esteem. David Hartley, M. A. here mentioned by Mr. Wesley, was born at Ilingworth, where his father was curate, and received his academical education at Jesus Col- lege, Cambridge, of which he was a fellow. He first began to practise physic at Newark, in Nottinghamshire; from whence he removed to St. Edmund's" Bury, in Suffolk. After this, he settled lor some' time in London ; and lastly went to live at Bath, where he died in 1757, uged fifty-three. His most considerable lit- erary production, is a work entitled, " Observations on Man, his frame, his duty, and bis expectations, in two parts ; London, 1749, 2 vols. Svo., of which a few- years ago, a second edition was published. The first part contains observations on the Irame of the human body and mind, and their mutual connections and influences. This is a most curious and ingenious system ; but it is founded on conjecture, and the parts are held together only by a vague and uncertain analo- gy. Dr. Hartley supposes, that what has been called the nervous fluid, is a fine elastic ether, through which vibrations are propagated to the brain, and through the whole of its substance. By these vibrations, and their various combinations and associations, he attempts to explain operations of the soul. But he has not proved the existence of such an ether, nor of the vibrations which he supposes to exist. And if he had, yet he ought to have explained to ns in the clearest manner, how these vibrations are the mechanical causes of the operations of the mind; or at least to have shown, that there is a constant correspondence and harmony between the laws they observe, and the laws of the phenomena they are brought to explain. But neither of these things has he done. The first he has totally omitted ; and in attempting the latter, his analogical reasoning is so vague and uncertain, that no man of common prudence would act upon such evi- dence in the affairs of life in which he was much interested. In reference to this subject the authors of the Encyclopedia Britannica obser-ve, " We think it our duly to remonstrate against this slovenly way of writing : we would even hold it up to reprobation. It has been chiefly on this faithless foundation, that the blind vanity of men has built that degrading system of opinions called MA- TERIALISM, by which the affections and faculties of the soul of man have been resolved into vibrations and pulses of ether." Dr. Reid, in his Essays on the Intellectual and Active Powers of Man, 2 vols. 4to. has proceeded on apian much more simple ant' satisfactory. Soon after the first volume was published, I asked the lal<> Dr. Price, his opinion of it : he re- plied, " I think it unanswerable, cither by Dr. Priestley, or any other person." THE LIFE OF THK IlEV. JOHN WESLEY. 391 *nd press, as introducing Popery, and raising sedition Yea, all manner of evil was said both of us, anil >f those who used to rt<-emble with us. 7. Finding that some of these did walk disor- derly, we de-ired them not to come to us any more. 8. And some of the others \\c de-ired to overlook the rest, that we might know whether they walked worthy of the gospel. 9. Several of the deriry now stirred up the people, to treat us as outlaws or mad 10. The people did so both iii Staffordshire, Cornwall, and in. my other places. 11. And they do so still, wherever they are not re-trained by fear of the magistrates. "Now what ran ire do, or what can you or our brethren do, towards healing this breach? Desire of us any thing which we can do with a .-afe cnn-cienee, and we will do it immediately. Will you meet us here? Will you do what we desire of you, so far as you ran with a safe conscience? " Do you desire of us, 1. To preach another, or to desist from preaching this doctrine? We cannot do this with a safe con- science. " Do you desire us, 2. To desist from preaching in private hou- ses, or in the open air? As things are now circumstanced, this would be the same as desiring us not to preach at all. " Do you de-ir,- us, 3. Not to advise those who meet together for that purpose? To dissolve our societies? We cannot do this with a safe con-deuce; for we apprehend many souls would be lo-t thereby. " Do you desire u-, 1. To advise them one by one? This is ifnpoaaible because of their numbers. "Do you desire us, 5. To suffer those who walk disorderly, still to mix with the rest? Neither can we do this with a safe con- science: for evil communication* corrupt good manners. " Do you desire us, C. To discharge those leaders, as we term them, who overlook the rest? This is, in effect, to suffer the dis- orderly walkers still to remain with the re-t. " Do you de-ire u-, I i-tly, to behave with tenderness, both to the rh.iractcrs and persons of our brethren, the clergy? Hy the grace of God, we can and will do this: as indeed we have done to this day. "If you a-k what we de-ire of you to do? We an-wer. 1. We do not de-ire any of you, to let us preach in your church, either if you believe ii- to preach false doctrine, or if \ou have the lea>t >cruple. Hut we de-ire any who believe us to preach true doc- trine, and has no scruple in the matter, not to be either publicly or privately discouraged from inviting us to preach in hi- church. J. We do not desire, that any who thinks it his duty to preach or prim against us, should refrain therefrom. But we desire, thai none will do this, till lie Ii i< calmly considered both sides of the --tion; and that he \\ould not condemn us unheard, but first read \\lrit we ,- :l y in our n\vn defence. " We do not desire anj favor, if either 1'opery. -edition, or immorality be proved against ua. I'm we de-ire von \\ould not credit without proof, any of tlm-e .-en-i i iirrent with the v ul-. ir: tin! if you do not credit them i -.-he-, v on 892 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. will not relate them to others : yea, that you will discountenance those who still retail them abroad. 4. " We do not desire any preferment, favor, or recommenda- tion from those that are in power, either in church or state. But we desire, 1. That if any thing material be laid to our charge, ive may be permitted to answer for ourselves. C 2. That you Avould hinder your dependants from stirring up the rabble against us, who are certainly not the proper judges in these matters: and 3. That you would effectually suppress and discountenance all riots and popular insurrections, which evidently strike at the foundation of all government, whether of church or state. " Now these things you certainly can do, and that with a safe conscience. Therefore till these things be done, the continuance of the breach, if there be any, is chargeable on you, and you only." In June Mr. Wesley paid another visit to Cornwall, where the preachers were continually persecuted, only not unto death: both by the great vulgar and the small. They showed a little more courtesy to him till July 4, when he went to see a gentlewoman at Falmouth, who had been long indisposed. " I had scarce," says he, " sat down, when the house was beset by an innumerable mul- titude of people. They quickly forced open the outer door and filled the passage, there being now only a Avainscot-partition be- tween us. Among them were the crews of some privateers, who being angry at the slowness of the rest, thrust them away, and setting their shoulders to the inner-door cried out, ' Avast, lads. avast!' Away \vent all the hinges at once, and the door fell back into the room. I stepped forward into the midst of them and said, 'Here I am; which of you has any thing to say to me?' I contin- ued speaking till I came into the middle of the street, though 1 could be heard by a few only. -But all that could hear were still and quiet. At length, one or two of their captains turned and swore, ' Not a man shall touch him. 3 A clergyman then came up and asked, 'Are you not ashamed to use a stranger thus? 3 " He was seconded by some gentlemen of the town, who walked with Mr. Wesley to a friend } s house. They then sent his horse by a person to Penryn, and sent him thither by water: the sea running close by the back-door of the house where he was. On this occasion he makes the following observations: " I never saw before, no not even at Walsal, the hand of God so clearly shown as here. There I received blows, was covered with dirt, and lost part of my clothes. Here, although the hands of hun- dreds of people were lifted up to strike or throw, yet they were one and all stopped in the midway; so that not a man touched me with his fingers: neither was any thing thrown from first to last, so that I had not a speck of dirt upon my clothes. Who can deny that God heareth the prayer? Or that he hath all power in heaven and earth? 3 ' August 1, and the following days, Mr. Wesley held the second Conference, with as many of the preachers as could conveniently be present. They reviewed their doctrines, ;md added such rules of discipline as the inn-ease of the work required, or prudence sug- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 393 posted. These will all be laid before the reader as soon as they form something like a complete system. In October, he was at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, where the English army lay, to oppose the progress of the rebels. Observing with great concern, the drunkenness, and profane swearing that pre- vailed among the soldiers, he wrote the following letter to Alder- man Ridley; which is highly characteristic of his zeal for the pro- pagation of Christian knowledge, and Christian piety and virtue, considered as a national blessing. " Sir The fear of God, the love of my country, and the regard I have for his Majesty King George, constrain me to write a few plain words to one, who is no stranger to these principles of ac- tion. " My soul has been pained day by day, even in walking the streets of Newcastle, at the senseless, shameless wickedness, the ignorant profaneness of the poor men to whom our lives are in- trusted. The continual cursing and swearing, the wanton blasphemy of the soldiers in general, must needs be a torture to the sober ear, whether of a Christian or an honest infidel. Can any that either fear God or love their neighbor, hear this without concern? Es- pecially if they consider the interest of our country, as well as of these unhappy men themselves? For can it be expected, that God should be on their side who are daily affronting him to his face? And if God be not on their side, how little will either their number or courage, or strength avail! "Is there no man that careth for these souls? Doubtless there are some who ought so to do. But many of these, if I am rightly informed, receive large.pay, and do just nothing. " I would to God it were in my power, in any degree, to supply their lack of service. I am ready to do what in me lies, to call these poor sinners to repentance, once or twice a day, while I remain in these parts, at any hour or at any place. And I desire no pay at all for doing this: unless what my Lord shall give at his appearing. " If it were objected, that I should only fill their heads with peculiar whims and notions ! That might easily be known. Only let the officers hear with their own ears; and they may judge, whether I do not preach the plain principles of manly, rational re- ligion. " Having myself no knowledge of the general, I took the liberty to make this offer to you. I have no interest herein: but I should rejoice to serve, as I am able, my king and country. If it be judged that this will be of no re:il service, let the proposal die and be forgotten. But I beg you, sir, to believe, that I have the same glorious cause, for A\liicli you have shown so becoming a zeal, earnestly at heart: and that therefore I am, with warm re- spect, sir, " Your most obedient servant." This letter was written on the 26th, and on the Slst, Mr. Wes- icy preached on Newcastle Town-Moor, at a small distance from i In 1 Knglish camp. November 1, he preached again on a little em- inence before the camp, and continued this practice occasionally 894 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. till the 30th of this month. At half an hour after eight on this day, he preached to a larger congregation than any before ; and adds, " Were it only for the sake of this hour, I should not have thought much of staying at Newcastle longer than I intended. Be- tween one and two in the afternoon, I went to the camp once more. Abundance of people now nocked together, horse and foot, rich and poor, to whom I declared, ' There is no difference; for all have sinned and come short of the glory of God.' I observed many Germans standing disconsolate in the skirts of the con- gregation. To these I was constrained, though I had discon- tinued it so long, to speak a few words in their own language. Immediately they gathered up close together, and drank in every word." " All this year," says Mr. Wesley, " the work of God gradually increased in the Southern counties, as well as in the North of Eng- land. Many were awakened in a very remarkable manner: many were converted to God. Many were enabled to testify, that the ' blood of Jesus cleanseth from all sin.' Meantime we were in most places tolerably quiet, as to popular tumults. Where anything of the kind appeared, the Magistrates usually interposed, as indeed it was their duty to do. And wherever the peace officers do their duty, no riot can long subsist." Mr. Wesley and his brother began to be spoken of in Scotland, and a few of the most pious ministers there, though differing from the two brothers on many points of doctrine, yet rejoiced in the great revival of practical religion in England, by their means. Mr James Robe, minister of Killsyth, having received from a friend some account of them, wrote as follows: "I was much pleased with what you wrote to me of the Messrs. Wesleys. I rejoice that justification, the imputed righteousness of Jehovah our Righteousness, received by faith alone, and gospel holiness, are the subjects of their sermons: and the debated points (various sen- timents about which are not inconsistent with saving faith and our acceptance with God) are laid aside. I embrace fellowship with them, and pray that the Lord of the vineyard may give them suc- cess in preaching the faith of Christ, so much needed in England. As many as be perfect, let them be thus minded; and if in any other things ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you. Nevertheless whereunto we have attained, let us walk by the same rule, let us mind the same things. How good would it be for the Christian world, if this were believed, and regarded as the word of God ! When the happy days upon the wing are come, so it will be: and in as far as any have really shared in the late re- vival, it is so with them in good measure. 1 learned something new, as to the exhorters,* from the account you gave of them. I look upon them as so many licensed probationers, or useful public teachers; which is the case of our jirobationers. It provides me with an answer to objections, besides that of the extraordinary circumstances of the established church. I beg you to salute rti two brothers for me, much in the Lord. I wrote to my corrv- * He means, the lay-preachers. THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 395 jvondcnt formerly, upon yours to me from Newcastle, that there were hopes of their joining in bur concert for prayer and praise, tor the revival of real Christianity. Now I can write that they i;:m- acceded; ami I hope we slmTl expressly remember one anoth- er before tin- thrum- of ;: race." -Mr. .lames Kr-kine, who frequently in the course of this year corresponded with Mr. Wesley, transmitted" this part of Mr. Robe's letter to him; and with a liberality not common to Scotchmen at (hut time, he a.-ks, ' An; the points \\hich -jive tlie different de- nominations (to Christians) and from whence proceed separate communions, animosities, evil-speakings, surmises, and at least, coolness of atlection, aptness to misconstrue, slowness to think well ol others, stillness in one's own conceits, and overvaluing one's own opinion, &.e., &c., are these points (at least among the far greater part of Protestants) as important., as clearly revealed, and iitial, or as closely connected with the essentials of practical Christianity, as the loving of one another with a pure heart fer- vently, and not forsaking, much less refusing, the assembling of onrsejves together, as the manner of some was, and now of almost all is? " Every candid man will most certainly answer this ques- tion in the negative. And it requires no great degree of discern- ment to perceive, that the narrow party spirit which prevails among most denominations of Christians with regard to commun- ion and church fellowship, even where it is acknowledged that ihe e.-srntial doctrines of the gospel are held fast, i> one grand hin- derance of brotherly-love, and of a more general diffusion of real rimental religion. In the latter end of this year, Mr. Wesley had expressed a de- sire to be useful to the Scots, and to preach the gospel in Scotland. His friend Mr. James Erskine wrote to him on the subject, and set before him some of the difficulties he would have to struggle with in the attempt. Mr. Krskine, in his letter expresses an ardent wish for union and Christian fellowship among all those of differ- ent denominations and opinions, who love the Lord Jesus Christ. He reprobates the animosity and bigotry, too prevalent among tlii-m under the specious name of zeal for the truth. He then sets before him some of the difficulties he would meet with in attempt- ing to preach and form societies in Scotland. "You h -b\ tenan pdbnasion in Scotland, amunir whom, from my lonr acquaintance with my countrymen, I cannot help thinking are about five in >ix of the real Christians there. And [> my yreat regret, of tln--e w or- thy people, I fear three out of live are wofully bigoted: a vice too natural to iVom what our countryman (ieorge Huchanan* * George Buchanan, the best T/uin ]>''t of h;- M nrr; . a^e, was bora in tin ur-u>- his studies for two years, at Paris. Hut his i, i, Mirruuuded with the horrors of indigence. In this extremity, lie enlisted for a soldier : but S96 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. wrote was our temper perfervidwn Scotorum ingenium. And some of you English have as much of it as any Scot; but it is not so national with you, as among thu preach; by meddling with no debates, and by the power of the Lord, signally accompanying his administrations: awakening, converting, and building up almost wherever he went, in places remote from one another. The same evangelical doctrine, of faith, holiness, regen- eration, and divine influence, &c., and such blessed divine power on your adminstrations, managed with Christian prudence and sim- plicity, and that wisdom from above which is profitable to direct, would likewise overcome the strong prejudices against you and your brother. " But .Mr. Whitefield had one other advantage which you would not have at present. The sermons and other things he had printed, were earnestly read by the Presbyterians, and were to their taste; 11 as the sermons, conversations, and prayers among them. And there is hardly anything printed by your brother and you, in which 1 fear they would not find some thought or expression that would stumble and orVend them." Mr. Wesley did not go to Scot- land, till some years after this period. It was in this year also, that Mr. Wesley began a private corres- pondence with a clergyman of considerable abilities, ami probably of high station, if not the highest in the church. He concealed his real name, and only said, as he lived at a considerable distance from London, a letter would find him, directed to John Smith, at Mr. Richard Mead's, the Golden-cross, Cheapside. He introduced himself to Mr. \\V-ley, in a very candid and liberal manner; and i ved candor and g^ood temper through the greatest part of their controversy. He introduces himself thus: " REVEREND SIR, "The laboring to bring all he world to solid, inward, vital reli- irion, i-* a work so truly chri-tian and laudable, that I shall ever highly esteem those who attempt this great work, even though they should appear to me to be under some errors in doctrine, some mistakes in their enmlnet. ami ><>me e\rr~s in their zeal. You may therefore, expect in me ru-andid adver-ary, a contender for truth, and not for victory : one who would be jjlad to convince you of any error which he apprehends him-elf to has di-ro\ ered in you; but who would be abundantly more glad to be convinced of errors 31 398 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. in himself. Now, the best way to enable you to set me right wherever I may be wrong, will be by pointing out to you, what I have to object to those works of yours which have fallen into my hands: arid for order sake, I shall reduce my objections to matter of doctrine, to matter of phraseology, and to matter of fact." He then mentions several particulars under the different heads, which he discusses with an open, manly freedom, and a good degree of in- genuity and ability. He concludes his first letter thus, " Having now freely told you what I take to be wrong in you, I shall readily and thankfully attend to whatever you shall point out amiss in me. I am desirous to retract and amend whatever is wrong. To your general design of promoting true religion, I am a hearty friend : nay to your particular scheme and singularities, I am no enemy. If I come not fully into your scheme, it is not for want of good will, but for want of evidence and conviction that it is true. I pray God to grant me all needful illumination: and I pray you to -tell me what is lacking on my part." Mr. Wesley received this letter with the same friendliness, and answered it with the same openness and candor, with which it was written. " I was determined," says he, in his reply, " from the time I received yours, to answer it as soon as I should have oppor- tunity. But it was the longer delayed because I could not persuade myself to write at all, till I had leisure to write fully. And this I hope to do now; though I know you not, not so much as your name. But I take it for granted, you are a person that fears God, and that speaks the real sentiments of his heart. And on this sup- position I shall speak without any suspicion or reserve. " I am exceedingly obliged by the pains you have taken to point out to me what you think to be mistakes. It is a truly Christian attempt, an act of brotherly love, which I pray God to repay seven- fold into your bosom. Methinks I can scarce look upon such a person, on one who is, ' a contender for truth, and not for victory,' whatever opinion he may entertain of me, as an adversary at all. For what is friendship, if I am to account him mine enemy who endeavors to open my eyes, or to amend my heart?" And in the conclusion of his letter he says, " Smite me friendly and reprove me. It shall be a precious balm; it shall not break my head. I am deeply convinced that I know nothing yet, as I ought to know. Fourteen years ago, I said with Mr. Norris,* I want heat more * John Norris, the person here mentioned, was born in 1657, at Collingborne- Kingslon, in Wiltshire, where his father was then minisler. He was a learned divine, and Platonic philosopher. He was educated first at Winchester-School, and in 1676, sent to Oxford. In 1G80, he was elected Fellow of All-Souls, soon after he had taken his degree of bachelor of arts. In 1684, he commenced mas- ter of arts ; and the same year opened a correspondence with the learned mystic divine Dr Henry More, of Christ's College in Cambridge. He had also a cor- respondence with the learned Lady Masham, Dr. Cud worth's daughter, and the Ingenious Mrs. Astel. In 1691, his distinguished merit procured liim the recto- -y of Bemerton, near Sarum. This living, upwards of two hundred pounds a year, was a comfortable provision for his family, and the easiness of the parochi- al duty, gave him leisure to pursue his favorite studies. He died in 1711. Mr. Norris published two octavo volumes on, " The Theory of the Ideal World." la this work he opposed Locke, and adorned Malebranche's opinion, of seeing all things ia God, with all the advantages of style and perspicuity of expression. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 399 than light: but now I know not which I want most Perhaps God will enlighten me by your words. O speak and spare not. At lr;i-t you will have the thanks and prayers of, your obliged and af- fectionate servant, JOHN WESLEY." John Smith, for so we must call him for the sake of distinction, prefaces his. second letter in the following manner; " I heartily thank you for your very kind and very handsome letter. I have yielded it that attention which I think it justly deserves; and am now sat down to give you my thoughts upon it. I shall lir.~t mo.-t readily take notice of those things wherein I stand corrected, and am gone over to you: and next I shall, with some reluctance, pro- ceed to those in which we seem unfortunately. to differ." But though he yielded up several things to Mr. Wesley, in whole or in part, yet he pressed him very hard on one or two points of doc- trine; and 1 think his objections had afterwards some influence on Mr. Wesley's mind. I am obliged to a friend for the copies of these letters, with liberty to make any use of them I might think F roper. There are six on each side, written with ability and spirit. think Mr. Wesley's opinions will admit of more illustration, and clearer evidence, than he has given them in this controversy. He himself afterwards, stated some points to much greater advantage. I should therefore be sorry to see these letters published without occasional remarks, by some person who thoroughly understands the subjects therein discussed. They are too long to be inserted here, as they would fill, at least, one fourth part of the volume. Mr. Wesley continued his labors with the same zeal and dili- gence, through the most distant parts of the kingdom during the year 1746. Methodism spread rapidly on every side: the societies flourished, and the people increased in number, and in knowledge and love of the truth. At this period the lay-preachers were not of that class of men who have been blessed with opportunities of improving their minds by an early education, or much reading. In general their knowledge extended not beyond the first principles of religion, and the practical consequences deducible from them; " Repentance towards God, faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ; " and the fruits that follow, " Righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." These were the subjects of their daily dis- courses, in which there was little variety. But such was the low state of religious knowledge among the people that they were not prepared for anything higher. It was absolutely necessary to make them well acquainted with first principles, and to give these prin- ciples a practical influence on the heart and life, before they were led any further. In these circumstances the limited knowledge, of the preachi tar from being an inconvenience, that it was an unspeakable advantage; as it nercssarily confined them to those fundamental points of experimental and practical religion, which His philosophical errors may easily ho pardoned on account of the general ex- cellence of his writings, especially on subjects of practical divinity, which are universally esteemed. Mr. Wesley pnblUned extract* from two of his works, "A TreaiUe on Christian Prudence, and " Reflections on the Conduct of Human Life." No person can read these, without reaping advantage; aud young per- sons ought to study them with diligence and attention. 400 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. were best adapted to the state of the people. Preachers of educa- tion, and diversified knowledge, seldom dwell sufficiently in their sermons on these important points; and hence the lay-preachers were far more successful in awakening sinners to a sense of their dangerous state, and in bringing them to a saving knowledge of Christ, than other preachers of much more cultivated minds. To enforce the necessity of repentance, and of seeking salvation by grace alone through a Redeemer, the preacher would often draw a picture of human nature in such strong and natural colors, that every one who heard him saw his own likeness in it, and was ready to say, he hath shown me all that was in my heart. The effect was surprising. The people found themselves under every dis- course, emerging out of the thickest darkness into a region of light; the blaze of which being suddenly poured in upon them, gave ex- quisite pain at first, but soon showed them the way to peace and consolation. Mr. Wesley foresaw, that as knowledge was in- creased among the people, it ought to be increased in the same, or even in a greater proportion among the preachers; otherwise they would become less useful, and in the end be despised. He therefore began to think of a collection of such books in the Eng- lish language, as might forward their improvement in treating of the various branches of practical divinity. He seemed conscious, that the plan of his own education, and the prejudices he had early imbibed against the non-conformists of the last century, had shut him out from the knowledge of many writings which possibly might be very useful on this occasion. This induced him to request Dr. Doddridge, with whom he had a friendly correspondence, to give him a list of such books as he might think proper for the improve- ment of young preachers. March 15, the Doctor wrote to him, apologizing for the delay in complying with his request. "I am quite grieved," says he, "and ashamed, that any hurry, public or private, should have prevented my answering your very obliging letter from Newcastle; especially as it has a face of disrespect, where I am sure I ought to express the very reverse, if I would do justice either to you, or my own heart. But you have been used to forgive greater injuries. " I nave been reading (I will not pretend to tell yon with what strong emotion) the fourth edition of your Further Appeals : con- cerning which, I shall only say, that I have written upon the title- page, ' How forcible are RIGHT WORDS.' I am daily hurried by my printer, to finish the third volume of my Family Expositor. And I have unwillingly, a secular affair on my hands, in conse- quence of a guardianship, which calls me away from my usual business for some days next week: on which account I must beg your patience for a little while longer, as to the list of books you desire me to send you. But if God permit, you shall be sure to have it in a few weeks. " I lately published a Thanksgiving Sermon, for the retreat of the rebels, which if you think worth calling for, at Mr. Waugh's, at the Turk's-Head in Gracechurch-Street, I shall desire you to accept. I was willing to greet the first openings of mercy; and so much the rather, as I think with Lord Somerville, who first mai* t THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 401 the reflection in one of his letters; that, had the blow fit Falkirk oeen pursued, our whole army had been destroyed. The \\i-e-t and best nf men, I know, agree to fear: oh! that they could also a.irree in their efforts to save. I trust I can call God to record on my soul, that to bring sinners to believe in Christ. and universally to obey him from a principle of grateful 1m c, i.- the reijrn'mg de-ire of m v heart, and has been the main hu.-ine.-s of my life. Hut alas. that it is so unsuccessful a labor! Yet, (iod knows, that could 1 have foreseen only the tenth part of that little success I seem to have had, I would have preferred the ministry, with ten times tin- labors and sorrows I have gone through in it, to any other employ- ment or situation in life. 1 shall not forget Colonel Gardner's word.-, speaking of a much despised and persecuted, but very use- ful minister, ' I had rather be that man, than emperor of the Hut I must conclude. Ma}' Hod, even your own God, continue to increase all his liles-ings on your head, heart, and labors; and may he sometimes lead you to remember in your prayers, " Reverend and dear sir, "Your affectionate brother and servant, " P. DODDRIDGE. P. S. "I presume the list you desire is chiefly theological. Perhaps my desire of making it too particular, has hindered me from setting about it, till I had a leisure time, which I have not yet found. But under the impression your book made upon me, I rould not delay writing one post longer. Let me know in one word, how you do, what your success is. and what your apprehen- sions are. I fear we must have some hot flame to melt us." The reader will recollect, that this letter was written in the time of the last rebellion, when the nation was thrown into the greatc.-t i-'insternation. June 18, Dr. Doddridge sent the list of books which Mr. Wesley had requested,* and the next day wrote to him as fol- 'ows: "1 send this by way of po-fscripf, to thank you for the rMitertaining account you gave me of that very extraordinary turn which affairs took in the battle of Falkirk. 1 perceive our rebel enemies were a< confident of v ictory as possible, just before the action at Culloden, which proved so fatal to them. A friend of mine from thence, brings word, that just as the armies joined, an otliccr was sent back to make proclamation at the Market-Gross, at Inverness, that every hou.-eholder should bake a hn.-hel of bread, that it miirht be ready to refresh the prince's victorious army on it- return; which was required on pain of military execution. The consequence of this was, that our army found much better provi.-ion for their refre>hment after the fatigue of that glorious day, than they could otherwise have dun,'. 1 ha\ e al-o reason to helie\ e, that a day or two before this action, Lord Kilmarnock, having quartered himself and some of hi- chief ollicers, at a min hoii-e of the Scotch e-tablished church, in those parts, obliged the master of the house and his c|.!e-t -on, to wait upon them at table, * The letter is too long to he inserted here : it is printed in the first volume of the Armmian Magazine. 402 THE LIFE OF THE 11EV. JOHN WESLEY. and in a profane manner undertook to say grace himself; which was, 'May God d n and confound all Presbyterian parsons, their wives, and children and families henceforth and for evermore. Amen.' * It is not to be wondered, that such a deliverance after such circumstances as these, should make a strong impression on the mind of ministers and people in general, which I am assured it does. I heartily pray God the impression may be lasting and produce that reformation which is so much needed among them as well as amongst us. " 1 shall not be at all surprised, if the next winter should open upon us a much more afflictive scene than the last, if we will not be reformed by such judgments and deliverances as these. Yet I think with you, dear sir, that God will not make a full end of us. I look upon every sinner converted from the error of his ways, by the power of God working in his gospel, as a-token for good, that we shall not be utterly forsaken. " I am, dear sir, " Most faithfully and affectionately yours, " P. DODDRIDGE." In the latter end of December, Mr. Wesley received the follow- ing observations in a letter from a friend. No doubt the writer thought them necessary at that time, and they will not be out of season at present. " The knowledge and understanding of the Scriptures of Truth," says he, " I take to be of the last importance, and is what real Christians need as much to htive their attention awakened unto, as the generality of those who are called by the Christian name need to be taught that they are dead while they have a name to live. " The understanding of the true meaning and intent of the Scrip- tures, is understanding the mind of God in everyplace. And he who opens that does more, and so to speak, gives more opportunity unto the Spirit of God to operate in the heart by his own word, than he who says abundance of serious things which are not con- tained in the subject (the text) he discourses from. In the other way, a man may preach numbers of years unto a congregation, and never explain the direct meaning of the Holy Spirit in one Scripture; meanwhile he is not increasing their knowledge in the ,vord of God. The word of God is that by which the Holy Ghost influences the heart of a believer; and I cannot think it sufficient for the carrying on of that work, that Christians be taught a few general truths, which possibly by frequent teaching they may ac- quire some distinct notion of, without ever seeing them in the Scripture in their genuine beauty and dress. And do not all foolish and injudicious clamors about orthodoxy and heresy, arise from this? " I apprehend the Scriptures contain a more glorious, beautiful and various display of the eternal God, than the inconceivable * After the rebels were dispersed, Lord Kilmarnock was apprehended, deprived of all his honors, and executed on the scaffold ; Imt not before he had well de- served it. His son who served in the 1 king's army, afterwards succeeded lo the Earldom of Errol, a title much more ancient and honorable than that of Kilmai nock. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 403 variety in nature give- us of this creation, which is his work. And 1 would ha\e all Christiana M-arcli the Scripture.-. ;iMsiiluity as the naturalist:- do nature in his material works. What infinite reward of enjoyment would arise, from thence? !r is true indeed, a head-know led^e of the-e tiling is nothing. The S|)iri; of God must make the heart sTii.-ible of all that our underxtandiDge ean comprehend in n velation. Hut these a*fe tWO distinct things which God hath joined toother: even as the [io\\er of (iod in raising up Christ from tlie dead, is one tiling to l,e undcr.-tood and believed from the Scriptures; and the quick- ening of a sinner, is a work actually perfonned in the heart iiy the Spirit of Chri-f, hut is inseparalile from the faith of the former. This is it which makes the under.-tanding 1 speak of .-o necessary; for without it a person shall never he able to judge Iiy the word of God, of \\hat passes within himself: fur it is the only standard by \\liich to try the spirits, and to prove every man's work. ;-ions penplc are generally ill danger of regarding only what they feel in themselves, \\ hen their r.liectioiis are lively and they receive great consolation from a l.( lief of the lovo of God in Christ. They take that for the knowledge of God, which is only the ell'ect of it. ('onse(|iifiitly tl.-y are in hazard of .-ecking the knowledge if (iod in their ov n feeling.-;, and of measuring their knowledge By them: not am ,:haken. The gentle- man who made them, had mentioned his thoughts on the subject to Mr. We.-ley in conversation, \\lio desired him to put them down in \\riting more at length, which gave birth to the letter of which the aliove is an abstract. Mr. Wr-ley continued his frequent visits to the mo>t distant part- of the kingdom. No >ea>on of the year, no change of \\eat her, could either prevent or retard his journies. He generally preached two or three tin 'i:iy,iind regulated the societies wherever he came. His whole heart was in the work, and hi> fixed rooln- lion Mil-mounted c\ery diilicult\. In February, 17-J7, beiii^' in York-hire, he met with a rh-rg\ man, w ho told him, some of the preachers had frequently preached in his parish; and his judgment I . That their preaching had done Mime good, but more harm. Ueeaii.-e 2. Thor-e who had attended it, had only turned from one wickedue.-- to another; they had only exchanged Sabbath-breaking, swearing or dninkemi. >- . for -landerin^. backbiting, and e\il .|>eakingw and .). 'l'he who did not attend it, \\.re provoked hen by to return evil for e\il. So that the former were, in no better, the latter w<>r-e than before. lln -;iine objection, ill Mib-taiice," >ays Mr. ' has been made in most other parts of F.ngland. It tip a -triou-, answer, whicli will equally hold in all places. It is 404 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. allowed, 1. That our preaching has clone some good; common swearers, Sabbath-breakers, drunkards, thieves, fornicators, having been reclaimed from those outward sins. But it is affirmed, 2. That it has done more harm: the persons so reclaimed, only changing one wickedness for another: and their neighbors being so provoked thereby, as to become worse than they were before. "Those who have left their outward sins, you affirm, have only changed drunkenness or Sabbath-breaking for backbiting or evil- speaking. I answer, if you affirm this of them all, it is notoriously false: many we can name, who left cursing, swearing, backbiting drunkenness, and evil-speaking altogether, and who are to this day just as fearful of slandering, as they are of cursing or swearing And if some are not yet enough aware of this snare of the devil, we may hope they will be ere long. Meantime bless God for what he has done, and pray that he would deliver them from this death also. " You affirm further, ' That their neighbors are provoked hereby, to return evil for evil; and so while the former are no better, the latter are worse than they were before.' " I answer, 1. ' These are worse than they were before.' But why? Because they do fresh despite to the spirit of grace: _be- cause they despise that long-suffering love of God which wo'uld lead them as it does their neighbors to repentance. And in laying the blame of this on those who will no longer run with them to the same excess of riot, they only fulfil the Scriptures, and fill up the measure of their own iniquity. " I answer, 2. There is still no proportion at all between the good on the one hand, and the harm on the other: for they who reject the goodness of God, were servants of the de.vil before; and they are but servants of the devil still. But they who accept it, are brought from the power of satan, to serve the living and true God." In April, Mr. Wesley, on his return from the North, spent an hour with the same clergyman, and pressed him to make good his assertion, that the preaching of the Methodists had done more harm than good. This he did not choose to pursue; but enlarged on the harm it might occasion in succeeding generations. Mi- Wesley adds, " I cannot see the force of this argument. I dare not neglect the doing certain present good, for fear of some proba- ble ill consequences, in the succeeding century." June 4. Mr. Wesley wrote down the following instructions for the stewards of the society in London. 1. " You are to be men full of the Holy Ghost, and of wisdom: that you may do all things in a manner acceptable to God. 2. You are to be present every Tuesday and Thursday morning, in order to transact the temporal affairs of the society. 3. You aie to begin and end every meeting with earnest prayer to God, for a blessing on all your undertakings. 4. You are to produce your accounts the first Tuesday in every month, that they may be tran- scribed into 'the ledger. 5. You are to take it in turn, month by month, to be chairman. The chairman is to see that all the rules be punctually observed, and immediately to check him who breaks THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 405 any of them. 6. You are to do nothing without the consent of the minister, either actually had, or reasonably presumed. 7. You are to consider^ whenever you meet, * God is here.' Therefore, be serious. Uttero trifling word. Speak as in his presence, and to the glory of his great name. 8. Whe'n anjr thing is debated, let one at once >tand up and .-peak, the rest giving attention. And let him speak just loud enough to be heard, in lore and in the spirit of meekness. 9. You are continually to pray and endeavor, that a holy harmony of soul may in all things subsist among you: that in c\ery step, you may keep the unity of the spirit, in the bond of peace. 10. In all debates, you are to watch over your spirits, avoiding as fire, all clamor and contention, being swift to lioar, .-low to speak; in honor every man preferring another before hiiii-elf. 11. If you cannot relieve, do not grieve the poor. Give them soft words, if nothing else. Abstain from either sour looks, or har>h words. Let them be glad to come, even though they should go empty away. Put yourselves in the place of every poor man. And deal with them as you would God should deal with you. These instructions, we whose names are underwritten (being the present stewards of the society in London,) do heartily receive, and earnestly desire to conform to. In witness whereof, we have set our hands. N. B. If any steward shall break any of the pre- ceding rules after having been thrice admonished by the chairman (whereof notice is immediately given to the minister) he is no longer steward." June 15. The fourth conference began, and ended on Saturday the 20th. The minutes of the several conferences were now col- lected together, and printed: a summary of which, respecting doc- trines agreed upon, I shall here subjoin. After some time spent in prayer at the first conference, the de- sign of the meeting was proposed; namely to consider, 1. What to teach; 2. How to teach; and, 3. What to do? That is, how to regulate their doctrine, discipline, and practice. The meeting be- in_ r thus opened, they proceeded as follows: " It is desired, that all things be considered as in the immediate pre.-cnci; of God: that we may meet with a single eye, and as little children who have every thing.to learn. " That every point which is proposed, may l>e examined to the foundation: that every person may speak freely whatever is in his In-art: and that every question which ma\ ari-e, should be thor- oughly debated and settled. Meantime let us all pray for a wil- liiiirness to receive light: to know of every doctrine, whether it be tod. " Quftlion 1. How may the time of this Conference, be made more eminentlv a time of watching unto prayer? " j3n*. 1. Whifc' we are conver.-ini:, let us have an especial care to set God always before us. '2. In the intermediate hours, let us visit none but the s'n-k. ami -perxl all the time that remains in re- tirement. 3. Let us give ourselves to prayer for one another, and for a bli'sin;r on this our labor. 406 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. "Q. 2. How far does each of us agree to submit to the judf ment of the majority? "Jl. In speculative things, each can only submit as far as his judgment shall be convinced: in every practical point, each wil. submit so far as he can without wounding his conscience. " Q. 3. Can a Christian submit any further than this to any man, or number of men upon earth? " Jl. It is plain he cannot, either to Bishop, Convocation, or gen- eral Council. And this is that general principle of private judg- ment, on which all the reformers proceeded; 'Everyman must judge for himself, because every man must give an account of him- self to God.' They now proceeded to consider the doctrine of Justification : the questions relating to which, and the substance of- the answers given thereto, were as follows : I. Q. 1. " What is it to be justified? A. " To be pardoned and received into God's favor; into sucb a state, that if we continue therein, we shall be finally saved. Q. 2. " Is faith the condition of justification? Jl. " Yes; for every one who believeth not is condemned; and every one who believes is justified. Q. 3. " But must not repentance and works meet for repentance go before this faith? Jl. "Without doubt: if by repentance you mean conviction of sin; and by works meet for repentance, obeying God as far as we can, forgiving our brother, leaving off from evil, doing good and using his ordinances according to the power we have received. Q. 4. "What is Faith? A. "Faith in general is a divine, supernatural elenclios of things not seen; *". e. of past, future, or spiritual things: it is a spiritual sight of God and the things of God. " First, a sinner is convinced by the Holy Ghost, ' Christ loved me and gave himself for me.' This is that faith by which he is justified or pardoned, the moment he receives it. Immediately the same spirit bears witness, 'Thou art pardoned: thou h'ast redemp- tion in his blood ' And this is saving faith, whereby the love of God is shed abroad in his heart. Q. 5. "Have all Christians this faith? May not a man be justi- fied and not know it? A. " That all true Christians have such a faith as implies an assurance of God's love, appears from Rom. viii. 15. Eph. iv. 32. 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Heb. viii. 10. 1 John iv. 10; v. 19. And that no man can be justified and not know it, appears further from the nature of the thing. For faith after repentance is ease after pain, rest after toil, light after darkness. It appears also from the im- mediate, as well as distant fruits thereof. Q. 6. " But may not a man go to heaven without it? Jl. " It does not appear from holy writ that a man who heara the gospel, can: (Mark xvi. 16:) whatever a Heathen may do, Rom. ii. 14. Q. 7. " What are the immediate fruits of justifying faith? THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 407 A. " Peace, joy, love, power over all outward sin, and power to keep down inward .-in. <^. s. ' l)m-s any one believe, who has not the witness in him- self, or any longer than he sees, loves, and obeys God? ./. " W apprehend not; seeing God being the very essence of faith; love and obedience the inseparable properties of it. Q. 9. " What sins are consistent with justifying faith? A. " No wilful sin. If a believer wilfully sins, he casts away his faith. Neither is it pos.-ible he should have justifying faith again, without previously repenting. Q. 10. " Must i-very believer come into a state of doubt or fear, or darkness? Will he do so, unless by ignorance or unfaithful- ness? Does God otherwise withdraw himself? A. " It is certain, a believer, need never again come into con- demnation. It seems, he need not come into a state of doubt or fear, or darkness: and that (ordinarily at least) he will not, unless by ignorance or unfaithfulness. Yet it is true, that the first joy does seldom last long: that it is commonly followed by doubts and fears; and that God frequently permits great heaviness, before any large manifestation of himself. Q. 11. " Are works necessary to the continuance of faith ? a. " Without doubt; for a man may forfeit the free gift of God, either by sins of omission or commission. 1 J. " Can faith be lost, but for want of works? 1. " It cannot but through disobedience, j). 13. " How is faith made perfect by works? I. " The more we exert our faith, the more it is increased. To him that hath shall be given. Q. 14. " St. Paul says, Abraham was not justified by works. St. James, he was justified by works. Do they not contradict each ed other? A. "No: 1. Because the.y do not speak of the same justifica- tion. St. Paul speaks of that justification which was when Abra- ham was seventy-five years old, above twenty years before Isaac was born. St. James of that justification which was when he offer- ed up Isaac on the altar. 2dly. " Because they do not speak of the same works. St. Paul speaking of works that precede faith: St. James of works that spring from it. Q. 15. " In what sense is Adam's sin imputed to all mankind? A, In Adam all die, i. e. 1. Our bodies then became mortal. 2. Our souls died, i. e. were disunited from God. And hence, 5. We are all born with a sinful, devilish nature: by reason whereof, 1. We are children of wrath, liable to death eternal. Rom. v. 18. Kph. ii. 3. Q. 10. " In what sense is the righteousness of Christ imputed to all mankind, or to believers? A. " We do not find it expressly affirmed in Scripture, that God imputes the righteousness of Christ to any. Although we do find, th.it faith is imputed to us for righteousn " That text, ' As by one man's disobedience all men were made kiiinors, so by the obedience of one, all were made righteous,' 408 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. we conceive means, by the merits of Christ, all men are cleared from the guilt of Adam's actual sin. " We conceive further, That through the obedience and death of Christ, 1. The bodies of all men become immortal after the resurrection. 2. Their souls receive a capacity of spiritual life; and, 3. An actual spark or seed thereof. 4. All believers become children of grace, reconciled to God, and 5, made partakers of the divine nature. Q. 17. " Have we not then unawares leaned too much towards Calvinism ? .#. " We are afraid we have. 18. " Have we not also leaned towards Antinomianism? " We are afraid we have. 19. "What is Antinomianism? " The doctrine which makes void the law through faith ? 20. " What are the main pillars hereof? 1. "That Christ abolished the moral law. 2. That there- fore Christians are not obliged to observe it. 3. That one branch of Christian libert} 7 , is liberty from obeying the commandments of God. 4. That it is bondage, to do a thing, because it is com- manded, or forbear it because it is forbidden. 5. That a believer is not obliged to use the ordinances of God or to do good works. 6. That a preacher ought not to exhort to good works : not unbe- lievers, because it is hurtful; not believers, because it is needless. Q. 21. " What was the occasion of St. Paul's writing his Epis- tle to the Galatians ? 5. " The coming of certain men amongst the Galatians, who taught, Except ye be circumcised and keep the law of Moses ye eannot be saved. 22. " What is the main design therein? " To prove, 1. That no man can be justified or saved by the works of the law, either moral or ritual. 2. That every believer is justified by faith in Christ without the works of the law. Q. 23. " What does he mean by the works of the law ? Gal. ii. 16, &c. .5. " All works which do not spring from faith in Christ. Q. 24. " What by being under the law? Gal. iii. 23. Jl. " Under the Mosaic dispensation. Q. 25. " What law has Christ abolished? Jl. " The ritual law of Moses. 26. "What is meant by liberty? Gal. v. 1. "Liberty, 1. From the law; 2. From sin." II. Q. 1. " How comes what is written on this subject* to be so intricate and obscure? Is this obscurity from the nature of the thing itself? Or, from the fault or weakness of those who have generally treated of it? A. " We apprehend this obscurity does not arise from the na- ture of the subject: but, partly from the extreme warmth of most writers who have treated of it. Q. 2. " We affirm faith in Christ is the sole condition of justi- *. e. on justification. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 409 ficaiion. But does not repentance go before that faith? Yea, and (supposing there be opportunity for them) fruits or works meet for repeatanc Jl. " Without doubt they do. Q. 3. " HD\V then can we deny them to be conditions of Justin- ration? Is nut this a more strife of words? ./. It seem- nnf, though it has been grievously abused. But so the abuse cea-e, let tin- use remain. Q. 4. " Sh'all we read over together Mr. Baxter's aphorisms concerning justification? A. " l>\ all mean-;: which wen- accordinjlv read. And it was desired, that each per-on present would in tile afternoon consult ted therein, and bring what objections might occur the next mornr (. assurance of God*s pardoning love absolutely ne- v to our being in his favor? Or may there possibly be some exempt eai . /. ' \Ve dare not positively say there are not. ( 6. " Is such an assurance absolutely necessary to inward and outward holm- . /. " To inward, we apprehend it is: to outward holiness, we incline to think it is not. (J. 7. " Is it indispensably necessary to final salvation? ./. " I,ove hopeth all thinirs. We know not how far any may full under the ca-e of invincible ignorance. (. s. lint what can we s.y of one of our own society, who dies without it, as .). \\". at Lo;idon? . /. " It may possibly be an exempt case, (if the fact was really s '.) But we determine nothing. We leave his soul in the hands of him that made it. ({. !>. " Does a man believe any longer than he sees a reconciled <; 1,1? . /. We conceive not. But we allow there may be infinite de- i:i seeing God: even as many as there are between him who n- sun, when it shines on liN eye-lid- closed, and him who U with hi- eyes wide open, in the full bla/e of his beams. (J. 10. " Does a man U-lieve any longer than he loxes (iod? .). "In MO \vi-e. For neither eircomcuiun or uncircuiu as ails, without faith working by love. ({. 11. " Have we duly considered the case of Cornelius? Was not he in the favor of (ioil, when hi- prayer.- and alms came up for a memorial lefore (Jodr i. e. In-fore he believed in Chi: . /. It diii'- seem that he wa-, in ^ome decree. Hut we -peak not of tin), i- u In, have not heard the L'o-pel. O. I -. Hut were those work- of h,- .-plendid sins? J. N'o; nor were they done without the grace of Cliri.-t. <{. l.<. How then can we maintain, that all work- done before We li of the p-irdonini.' love of (i. lumiation to him? liim \\lio ha- i I. and do. - are not done as God h ith willed and i I them to be done. And \ et we know not IMW to *av, tint the\ are an 35 410 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. abomination to the Lord in him who feareth God, and from tha; Drinciple does the best he can. Q. 14. " Seeing there is so much difficulty in this subject, can we deal too tenderly with them that oppose us? A. " We cannot; unless we were to give up any part of tho truth of God. 15. " Is a believer constrained to obey God? "At first he often is. The love of Christ construineth him. After this, he may obey, or he may not; no constraint being laid upon him. Q. 16. " Can faith be lost, but through disobedience? Ji. " It cannot. A believer first inwardly disobeys, inclines to sin with his heart: then his intercourse with God is cut off, i. e. his faith is lost. And after this, he may fall into outward sin, be- ing now weak, and like another man. Q. 17. " How can such an one recover faith? A, " By repenting and doing the first works. Rev. ii. 5. Q. 18. " Whence is it that so great a majority of those who believe fall more or less into 'doubt or fear ? 3.. " Chiefly from their own ignorance or unfaithfulness: often from their not watching unto prayer; perhaps sometimes from some defect or want of the power of God in the preaching they hear. Q. 19. " Is there not a defect in us? Do we preach as we did at first? Have we not changed our doctrines? A. 1. "At first we preached almost wholly to unbelievers. To those therefore we spake almost continually, of remission of sins through the death of Christ, and the nature of faith in his blood. And so we do still, among those who need to be taught the first elements of the Gospel of Christ: 2. " But those in whom the foundation is already laid, we exhort to go on to perfection: which wo did not see so clearly at first; although we occasionally spoke of it from the beginning. 3. " Yet we now preach, and that continually, faith in Christ, as the prophet, priest, and kin;r, at least, as clearly, as strongly, and as fully, as we did six years ago. Q. 20. " Do not some of our assistants preach too inuch of the wrath, and too little of the love of God? A. " We fear they have leaned to that extreme; and hence some of their hearers may have lost the joy of faith. Q. 21. " Need we ever preach the terrors of the Lord to those who know they are accepted of him? A. " No; it is folly so to do; for love is to them the strongest of all motives. Q. 22. " Do we ordinarily represent a justified state so great and hnpi-v ,i.< it i. go ing to speak of entire sanctification, let us first describe the blessings of a justified state, as strongly as pos- sible. Q. 25. " Does not the truth of the gospel lie very near both to Calvinism and Antinomianism? . /. " Indeed it docs: as it \\ere, within a hair's breadth. So that it is altogether foolish and sinful, heeaii.-e \\t: do not quite agree vithcr with one or the other, to run from them as far a- ever \\ n an. Q, 26. " Wherein may we come to the very edge of Calvinism? . 7. ' In :*t .-jiecie, ilicreof >. i I::- to \x> faithfulness in that which is lit- tle. Q. 5. " Has God any regard to man's >incerit\ .' *3. ' So far, that no man in any Mate can po->ibly pli-ase God without it; neither indeed in any moment wherein he i- nut M (,*. t;. lint can it be eotieehed that (iod has any regard to tho .-ini-erity of an unbelie\ err . /. ^ e~, so much, that if he p. r-.'vere-i therein, (iod will infal- libly give him faith. 412 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Q. 7. " What regard may we conceive him to have, to the a ji- cerity of a believer? * Jl. " So much, that in every sincere believer he fulfils all the great and precious promises. 9. 8. " Whom do you term a sincere believer? I. " One that walks in the light, as God is in the light. ). 9. " Is sincerity the same with a single eye ? I. "Not altogether. The latter refers to our intention; the former to our will or desires. . O. 10. "Is it not all in all? A. " All will follow persevering sincerity. God gives everything with it; nothing without it. Q. 11. " Are not sincerity and faith equivalent terms? A. " By no means. It is at least as nearly related to works as it is to faith. For example; who is sincere before he believes? He that then does all he can : he that, according to the power he has received, brings forth ' fruits meet for repentance.' Who is sincere after he believes? He that, from a senae of God's love, is zealous of all good works. Q. 12. " Is not sincerity what St. Paul terms a willing mindr y TtQo&vtila? 2 Cor. viii. 12. A. " Yes: if that word be taken in a general sense. For it is a constant disposition to use all the grace given. Q. 13. " But do we not then set sincerity on a level with faith: A. " No. For we allow a man may be sincere, and not be jus- tified, as he may be penitent, and not be justified, (not as yet) but he cannot have faith, and not be justified. The very mo- ment he believes he is justified. Q. 14. " But do we not give up faith, and put sincerity in its place, as the condition of our acceptance with God ? A. " We believe it is one condition of our acceptance, as repent- ance likewise is. And we believe it a condition of our continuing in a state of acceptance. Yet we do not put it in the place of faith. It is by faith the merits of Christ are applied to my soul. But if I am not sincere, they are not applied. Q. 15. " Is not this that going about to establish your own righteousness, whereof St. Paul speaks, Rom. x. 4? Jl. " St. Paul there manifestly speaks of unbelievers, who sought to be accepted for the sake of their own righteousness. We do not seek to be accepted for the sake of our sincerity; but through the merits of Christ alone. Indeed, so long as any man believes, he cannot go about (in St. Paul's sense) ' to establish his own righteousness.' Q. 16. " But do you consider, that we are under the covenant of grace? And that the covenant of works is now abolished? JL. " All mankind were under the covenant of grace from the very hour that the original promise was made. If by the covenant of works you mean, that of unsinning obedience made with Adam before the fall: no man, but Adam, was ever under that covenant: for it was abolished before Cain was born. Yet it is not so abol- ished, but that it will stand, in a measure, even to the end of the world, i. e. if we do this, we shall live; if not, we shall die eternal- THE LIKE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 413 ly; if we do well, wo shall live with God in glory: if evil, we shall din the second death. Fur every man shall be judged in that day, nnd rewarded according to his works. Q. 17. " What means then, ' to him that believeth, his faith is counted for righteousness? ' A. "That Clod forgives him that is unrighteous as soon a- he believes, accepting his faith instead of perfect righteousness. Hut then observe, universal righteousness follows, though it did not precede faith. Q. 18. " But is faith thus counted to us for righteousness, at whatsoever time we believe? . /. "Yes. In whatsoever moment we believe, all our past sins vanish away. They are as though they had never been, and we stand clear in the sight of God. C,>. 10. " Are not the HS.-II ranee of faith, the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and the revelation of Christ in us, terms nearly of the same import? A. "He that denies one of them, must deny all; they are so closely connected together. Q. 20. "Are they ordinarily, Avhere the pure gospel is preached, cv-ential to our acceptance? A. " rndoiihtedly they are; and as such, to be insisted on, in the strongest terms. Q. 21. " Is not the whole dispute of salvation by faith, or by \\orks a mere strife of words? A. " In asserting salvation by faith, we mean this; 1. That par- don (salvation begun) is received by faith, producing works. i2. That holiness (salvation continued) i.s faith working by love. 3. That heaven (salvation finished) is the reward of this faith. " If you who assort salvation by works, or by faith and works, mean the same thing (understanding by faith, the revelation of Christ in us, by salvation, pardon, holiness, glory,) we will not strive with you at all. If you do not, this is not a strife of words: but the very vitals, the essence of Christianity is the thing in question. Q. 22. " Wherein does our doctrine now differ from that we preached \\hile at Oxford? ./. " Chiefly in the of faith, in justification; nor ~2. Of the nature of faith ir-elf. a- implying consciousness of pardon. Q. 23. " May not some degree of the h>\e of God, go before a di-tin-'t >en-e of justification? A. ." We believe it may. Q. '21. " Can any decree of sanctinVafion or holiner Jl. "Many degrew of outward holiness may: yea. and >mne de- grees of meekness and several oilier tempers which would be branches of Chri-tian holiness, but that they do not spring from Christian principles. For the abiding lo\e of (,,M| .jannof sprinir, but from faith in a panlonirn: God. \ndno true Chri-tian holi- .111 e\i>t, without that love of God for !N foundation. Q. 25. " Is every man, as soon as he believes, a new creature, 35* 414 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. sanctified, pure in heart? Has he then a new heart? Does Christ dwell therein? And is he a temple of the Holy Ghost? Jl. " All these things may be affirmed of every believer, in a true sense. Let us not therefore contradict those who maintain it- Why should we contend about words? IV. Q. 1. " How much is allowed by our brethren who differ from us, with regard to entire sanctification ? t#. " They grant, 1. That every one must be entirely sanctified, in the article of death. " 2. That till then, a believer daily grows in grace, comes nearer and nearer to perfection. " 3. That we ought to be continually pressing after this, and to exhort all others so to do. 2. Q. " What do we allow them? #. " We grant, 1. That many of those who have died in the faith, yea, the greater part of those we have known, were not sanc- tified throughout, not made perfect in love till a little before death : " 2. That the term, ' sanctified ' is continually applied by St. Paul, to all that were justified, were true believers: " 3. That by this term alone, he rarely (if ever) means saved from all sin. " 4. That consequently, it is not proper to use it in this sense, without adding the words, ' wholly, entirely,' or the like. " 5. That the inspired writers almost continually speak of 01 to those who were justified; but very rarely, either of or to those who were wholly sanctified " 6. That consequently, it behoves us to speak in public almost continually of the state of justification: but more rarely, at least in full and explicit terms, concerning entire sanctification. O. 3. "What then is the point wherein we divide? ai. " It is this: Whether we should expect to be saved from all sin, before the article of death? Q. 4. "Is there any clear scripture promise of this? that God will save us from all sin? Jl. "There is. Psalm cxxx. 8. 'He shall redeem Israel from all his sins.' " This is more largely expressed in the prophecy of Ezekiel 'Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and you shall be clean; from all your filthiness, and from all your idols will I cleanse you I will also save you from all your uncleannesses, c. xxxvi. v. 25, 29. No promise can be more clear. And to this the apestle plainly refers in that exhortation, ' Having these promises, let us cleanse ourselves, from all filthiness of flesh and spirit, per- fecting holiness in the fear of God.' 2. Cor. vii. 1. Equally clear and express in that ancient promise, ' The Lord thy God will cir- cumcise thine heart and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul. 3 Detit. xxx. 6. Q. 5. But does any assertion answerable to this, occur in the New Testament? A. " There does, and that laid down in the plainest terms. So St. John iii. 8. ' For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, THE LIKE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEf. 415 That he might destroy the works of the devil.' The works of the devil without any limitation or restriction: but all sin is the work of the devil. Parallel to which is that assertion of St Paul, Eph. v. 25, -27. ' Christ loved the cluircli and gave himself for it that he mi^ht present it to himself a glorious church, not having >|">t or wrinkle or any such thing, but that it should be holy and with- out blemish.' " And to the same effect is his assertion in the eighth of the Un- mans (\. .!, J.) ' (Jod sent his Son that the righteousness of the law illicit be fulfilled in us, walking not after the llesh but after the sj)irit.' Q. G. "Does the New Testament afford any further ground, for in:: to be saved from all sin? .L I'ndoubtedly it does, both in those prayers and commands which are equivalent to the strongest assertions. O. 7. "What prayers do you mean ? Jf.. " Prayers for entire sanctinVatioii; which, were there no such thing, would be mere mockery of God. Such, in particular, are 1. Deliver us from evil; or rather, from the evil one. Now when this is done, when we are delivered from all evil, there can be no >in reiiriining. -1. ' Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word: that they all in-iy be one, as thou Father art in me and I in thee, that they also nriy be one in us: I in them and thou in me, that they may be made " John xvii. 20, 21. "3. ' 1 bow my knees unto the God and father .of our Lord Jesus Christ that he would grant you that ye being rooted and ground- ed in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints, what is the breadth and length and height; and to know the love of Chri.-t which passeth knowledge, that ye might be Tilled with all the ful- !* God.' Kph. iii. 14, 1G 19. 4. 'The very God of peace >anctify you wholly. And I pray God, your whole spirit, soul and bo'lv, be preserved blameless, unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 1 The.-s. v. 23. Q. 8. "What command is there to the same effect? Jl. " ' l>e ye perl'-:-t .-is your Father which is in heaven is perfect.' Matt. vi. ult. .'. Thou slrdt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.' Matt. xxii. 37. But if the ]. 1 fill all the heart, there can be no sin there. (J. !'. ' But how does it appear that this is to be done before the irticl.- of death? . /. ' Fir-t from tli'' MTV nature of a command, which is not !, but to the living. "Then-fore. Thou shall love (,,,! with all thy heart,' cannot mean, Thou -halt do this when thou diest. but while thou livest. "Secondly, from e\pre.--.- tcvts of -riprure : " 1. ' The grace of (Jnd that bringeth salvation liath appeared to all men; teaching a-*, that ha\inu r renounced : ) unirodli- nes-and worldly In-t-, we -lion 1 1 live Miberlv , righteously, and irod- ly in this piv-ent world: looking for the glorious appearim; of our Lord Jeus Christ; who gave himself for us that he might re- 416 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. deem us from all iniquity; and purify unto himself a peculiar peo- ple, zealous of good works." Tit. ii. 11 14. "2. ' He hath raised up an horn of salvation for us to perform the mercy promised to our fathers; the oath which he swore to our father Abraham, that he would grant unto us, that we being deliv- vered out of the hands of our enemies, should serve him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life. Luke i. 69, &c. Q. 10. "Does not the harshly preaching perfection tend to bring believers into a kind of bondage or slavish fear? A. ei It does. Therefore we should always place it in the most amiable light, so that it may excite only hope, joy, and desire. Q. 11. "Why may we not continue in the joy of faith even till we are made .perfect? A. " Why, indeed? Since holy grief does not quench this joy: since even while we are under the cross, while we deeply partake of the sufferings of Christ, we may rejoice with joy unspeakable. Q. 12. " Do we not discourage believers from rejoicing ever- more ? .#. " We ought not so to do. Let them all their life long, re- joice unto God, so it be with reverence. And even if lightness or pride should mix with their joy, let us not strike at the joy itself (this is the gift of God) but at that lightness or pride, that the evil may cease and the good remain. Q. 13. "Ought we to be anxiously careful about perfection? Lest we should die before we had attained? JL. " In no wise. We ought to be thus careful for nothing, nei- ther spiritual nor temporal. Q. 14. " But ought we not to be troubled, on account of the sin- ful natures which still remains in us? A. " It is good for us to have a deep sense of this, and to be much ashamed before the Lord. But this should only incite us, the more earnestly to turn unto Christ every moment, and to draw light and life, and strength from him, that we may go on, conquer- ing and to conquer. And therefore, when the sense of our sin most abounds, the sense of his love should much more abound. Q. 15. "Will our joy or our trouble increase as we giw in grace ? A. " Perhaps both. But without doubt our joy in the Lord will increase as our love increases. Q. 16. " Is not the teaching believers to be continually poring upon their inbred sin, the ready way to make them forget that they were purged from their former sins? A. " We find by experience, it is; or to make them undervalue, and account it a little thing: whereas indeed (though there are still greater gifts behind) this is inexpressibly great and glorious." The controversy with John Smith, now drew towards a conclu- sion: and here I shall state one particular in which I think it had some influence on Mr. Wesley's mind. Hitherto he had express- ed his notion of justifying faith, in the words of the Church of England, in her Homily on salvation. That it is, A sure trust and confidence which a man hath in God, that his sins are forgiven, and THE LIFE OF THE REV. flOHN WESLEY. 417 he reconcile! to tin; favor of God. But in July he seems to have examined thr subject more closely, and wrote to his brother Charles, as follows: "DEAR BROTHER, " Yesterday I was thinking on a desideratum among us, a Gene- sis problemalica on justifying faith. A skeleton of it (which you may fill up, or any OIK; that has leisure) I have roughly set down. " Is justifying faith a >ene of God. But this is a supposition contrary to Scripture, as well as to experience. Contrary to Scripture: to Isaiah 1. 10. 'Who is among you, that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God.' itrary to Acts x. 34. ' Of a truth I perceive, that God is patter of per-ons; but in every nation, he that feareth God, and worketh ri^htem, .ted with him.' "Contrary to experience: for J. 15. i^c. ^vc. had peace with God, no fear, no doubt, before they had that sense of pardon. And -o have I freniiently had. Airain. rhe assertion, that justifying faith is a sense of par- dmi. i- contrary to reason: it is flatly ah-urd. For how can a f our having received pardon, he the condition of our re- ceivlnir it. IV. "If you object, l'. '.T. T., St. Paul, kr. had this setae;' I irrant they had; but they were ju-tilied before they had it. 2. ' \Ve know fifteen hundred persons who have this as-iirancc.' Per- haps -o; hut this does not prove, the\ were not justified till they recei\ed it. A. ' We have been exceed ui!_'ly hle.-xed in preaching this doctrhi".' We have been hlesM-d in preaching the great *18 THE LIFE OF^ THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. truths of the gospel; although we tacked to them, in the simplicity of our hearts, a proposition which was not true. 4. ' But does not our church give this account of justifying faith?' I am sure she does of saving or Christian faith: I think she does of justifying faith too. But to the law and to the testimony. All men may err: but the word of the Lord shall stand forever. In the spring and summer of this year, Mr. Wesley and the preachers were invited into many parts of Yorkshire, Lancashire, and Cheshire, where they had not been before. Mr. John Ben- net,* was a most indefatigable and successful laborer, for several years, in these parts of the country. He was a man of sound judgment, and of considerable abilities as a preacher. From a letter which he wrote to Mr. Wesley, sometime after this period, we may form some notion of the labors of the preachers. " Many doors," says he, " are opened for preaching in these parts, but cannot be supplied for want of preachers. I think some one should be sent to assist me, otherwise we shall lose ground. My circuit is one hundred. and fifty miles in two weeks; during which time I preach publicly thirty-four times, besides meeting the societies, visiting the sick, and transacting the temporal business. I think the above is too much for me, considering my weak consti- tution." This was great labor; but Mr. Wesley, and his brother Mr. Charles, labored still more. They preached as often, did all the other business, and frequently travelled near treble the distance in the same space of time. Hitherto they had been enabled to labor, and form societies with the assistance of the other preachers, in most parts of England, though frequently at the peril of their lives; but now their line was stretched a little further. One of the lay- preachers had gone over to Dublin, and after preaching there for some time, formed a society. He wrote an account of his suc- cess to Mr. Wesley, who determined to visit Ireland immediately. Accordingly, August 4, he set out from Bristol, and passing through Wales, arrived in Dublin on Sunday the 9th, about ten o'clock in the forenoon. Mr. Wesley observes, " Soon after we landed, hearing the bells ringing for church, I went thither directly. About three I wrote aline to the curate of St. Mary's, who sent me word he should be glad of my assistance. So I preached there, another gentleman reading prayers, to as gay and senseless a congregation as ever I saw. After sermon Mr. R. thanked me very affection- ately, and desired I would favor him with my company in the morning. Monday 10, between eight and nine 1 went to Mr. R. the curate of St. Mary's : he professed abundance of good will, com- mended my sermon in strong terms, and begged he might see me again the next morning. But at the same time he expressed the most rooted prejudice against lay-preachers, or preaching out of a church; and said, the Archbishop of Dublin was resolved to suf- fer no such irregularities in his dioooso." In the course of the day Mr. Wesley went to wait on the arch- * Father of the late Rev. Mr. Bennet, minister to a congregation on the stones in Moorfields. THF. LIFE OF THE REV. JOH.V WESLET. 419 bishop; but In- was gone out of town. The next day he waited upon him at tfdw-Bridffe, ten miles from Dublin. He liad the fa- \ or of ri)ii\ -ersing with llic archbishop two or three hours; in which time lie answered abundance of objections. In the evening he re- turned to Mr Lnneir.s, at whose house he was hospitably enter- tained. On the 14th, Mr. Wesley observes, " I procured a genuine ac- count of the great Irish massacre in 1641. Surely never was there such a transaction before, from the beginning of the world! More, than two hundred thousand men, women, and children, butchered within a few months in cool blood; and with such circumstances of cruelty as makes one's blood run cold! It is well if (iod has not ;i controversy with the nation, on this very account to this -May the gracious Providence of (iod superintend our pub- lic ailairs in such a way as may prevent the return of a like ca- lamity. Saturday the 15th, he staid at home, and spake to all who came to him. "15ut," says he, "I found scarce any Irish among them. At least ninety-nine in an hundred of the native Irish, remain in the religion of their forefathers. The Protestants, whether in Dublin or else\\ here, are almost all transplanted from England. Nor is it any wonder, that those, who are born Papists, generally live and die such; when the Protestants can find no better ways to convert them, than penal laws and arts of parliament." I never understood, that penal laws and acts of parliament, were intended as the. means of converting the Papists; but as means of preventing, or hindering them from breaking the peace, from murdering their neighbors who think differently from them, and from making pros- elytes to opinions subversive of the government. The bulls of the Popes, their decretals, and the oaths of the Romish bishops, taken even at present, will not allow us to doubt for a moment, that prin- ciples subversive of every Protestant government, enter into the essence of every establishment of the IJoman Catholic* religion; and will infallibly produce their natural effects, as opportunities oiler. And therefore the creed, or public professions of individuals in that church to the contrary, are of no avail; they ought to weigh nothing with the legislature in Protest. mt countries, until (lie Pope of Home- annul, abroirat' 1 , and totally disavow the b'nlls, and decre- tals, which infring< the rights of king-, and of all civil govern- ed change the oaths of the bishops acting under his authority. Hut perhaps, Mr. \Vesl, -\ intended no more, by the sentence, ipioted above, than a reproach either on the church or state, for not appointing proper methods of dilfusin<; knowledge anionir the native Irish; most of whom are kept b\ their priests in a state of (he ".'rosiest ignorance. The house win-rein they preached at this time, was originally designed fur a Lutheran church, and contained about four hundred E)p|e: but abundantly more miirht stand in the yard. Mr. y preached morning anfPBfccning to many more than the house; * There never was a more indecent abuse of words, than in the Church of Rome assuming the title of the Catholic Church. 420 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEV. could contain; and had more and more reason to-hope, they would not all be unfruitful hearers. Monday the 17th, he began to ex- amine the society, which contained about two hundred and four- score members, many of whom had found peace with God. " The people in general," says Mr. Wesley, " are of a more teachable spirit than in most parts of England: but on that very account, they must be watched over with the more care, being equally sus- ceptible of good and ill impressions." Mr. Wesley proceeds. " Sunday the 23d, I began in the even- ing before the usual time; yet were a multitude of people got to- gether, in the house, yard, and street : abundantly more than my voice could reach. I cried aloud to as many as could hear, ' All things are ready; come ye to the marriage.' Having delivered my message, about eleven I took ship for England, leaving J. Trem- bath, then a burning and a shining light, a workman that needed not to be ashamed, to water the seed which had been sown. Wed- nesday 26, about two in the afternoon we landed at Holyhead. Saturday 29, I preached at Garth, in Brecknockshire, in the even- ing, where I met. my brother, in his way to Ireland."* The remaining part of this year, Mr. Wesley spent in Bristol, London, Salisbury, and the neighboring places. The following letter, written in November, may show us how careful Mr. Wesley was, to guard the preachers against a party spirit in their public labors. " My dear brother," says he, " in public preaching speak not one word against opinions of any kind. We are not to fight against notions, but sins. Least of all should I advise you, once to open your lips against predestination. It would do more mischief than you are aware of. Keep to our one point, present inward salvation by faith, by the divine evidence of sins forgiven." At this time, the work of God (" It is no cant word," says Mr. Wesley, " it means the conversion of sinners from sin to holiness") was both widening and deepening, not only in London and Bristol, but in most parts of England; there being scarcely any county, and not many large towns 3 wherein there were not more or fewer wit- nesses of it. Mean time the greatest numbers were brought to the great Shepherd of their souls (next to London and Bristol) in Cornwall, the West-Riding of Yorkshire, and Newcastle-upon- Tyne. But still they were obliged in many places, to carry their lives in their hands. Several instances of this have already been related; and many more might still be added. February 15, 1748, he left Bristol, and proceeded through Wales on his way to Ireland. On the 24th he reached Holyhead, where he was detained about twelve days. He did not remain idle; but preached every day at some place in the neighborhood. " I never knew men," says Mr. Wesley, " make such po.or, lame excuses, as these captains did, for not sailing. It put me in mind of the epi gram, "There are, if rightly I may think, Five causes why a man should drink. *See vol. i. page 195. 421 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET "Which, with a little alteration would just suit them. " Tlire are, unless my memory full, Five causes why we should not sail. The fog is thick : the wind is high : It rains : or may do by and by : Or any other reason why." March 8, about one o'clock in the morning, they sailed, and came to Dublin in the evening, when! Mr. Wesley tumid lii.s brother meeting the society. On the ICth, he inquired into the state of the society. " Most pompous accounts," says Mr. Wesley, ' had been sent me from time to time, of the great numbers that were added to it; so that 1 confidently expected to find therein, six or seven hundred members. And how is the real fact? I left three hundred and ninety-four members; and I doubt if there are now, three hundred and iiinen -813 ! / " Let this be a warning to us all, how we give into that hateful ii of painting things beyond the life. Let us make a con- science of magnifying or exaggerating any thing. Let us rather speak under, than above the truth. We, of all men, should be punctual in all we say, that none of our words may fall to the ground." It is to be greatly lamented, that some few of the preachers have not given more attention to this caution, and to some others .Mr. Wesley lias left on record, concerning evil-speak- ing, than they seem to have done. I cannot conceive how any man can keep a good conscience, who does not religiously observa them. Wednesday the ,'.M, he preached to the prisoners in Newgate. On the .50th lie left Dublin, and rode to Philip's-Town, the shire town of the King's-Couuty. The street was soon filled with those who (locked from every side. And even at five in the morninir he bad a larjje congregation. After preaching he spoke severally to those of the society; of whom forty were troopers. At noon he preached to a larger congregation than in Dublin; and adds, "lam p'TMiaded, God did then make an oiler of life to all the inhabitants of I'hilip's-Town." The following days he preached at Tullamore, Tyrrell's-Pass, Claro. Temple-Maqueteer, Moat; and on Saturday April v!d,came to Athlone. lli> brother Charles had been here some time before; though it \\as with the eminent ha/ard of his life. For within about a mile of the town, he was wavlaid by a very numerous l'ojii>h mob, who discharged a shower of stones, which he very narrowly c-caped.* ''This," says Mr. . I. Wesley, " had an ex- ceeding happy effect, prejudicing all the Protestants in our fuvor. And this seemed to increase; every day. The morning I went away, mo-t of the roiijjre^ation were in tear-. Indeed almost all the town seemed to be moved; full of good-will, and desires of salvation. Hut the waters were too wide to be deep. I found not one under strong conviction, much less had any one attained the knowledge of salvation, in hearini; above thirty sermons. After re-\ i-iting the towns I bad .-een before, on Tuesday the 16th, I re- page 182. 422 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. turned to Dublin. Having staid a few days there, I made another little excursion through the country societies. May the 14th, I returned to Dublin, and had the satisfaction to find that the work of God,*not only spread wider and wider, but was also much deep- ened in many souls. Wednesday the 18th, we took ship, and the next day landed at Holyhead." Notwithstanding Mr. Wesley's daily employment in preaching, often morning, noon, and night, and his continual travelling from place to place; yet he had some years before this, formed the dcsim; of making collections from the most approved writers in the Eng- lish language, on the subjects of practical divinity, and of printing them under the title of, A Christian Library. The letter which Dr. Doddridge sent him, with the list of books he had requested, greatly facilitated his labor, and he had now large materials ready for the work. He wrote to a friend, and mentions an intention of immediately executing the design. "Are you," says he, "still pressing toward the mark, the prize of your high calling? Is your hope full of immortality? Do you continue to count all things loss, for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus? Some time since I was in much concern for you, lest you should be swal- lowed up in the things of earth. But I trust God has wrought a great deliverance for you, and given you to choose him for your God, and your all. O seek him with an undivided heart, till you see him as he is! " I have often thought of mentioning to you, and a few others, a design I have had for some years, of printing a little library, per- haps of fourscore, or one hundred volumes, for the use of those that fear God.* My purpose was to select whatever I had seen most valuable in the fcnglish language, and either abridge, or take the whole tracts, only a little corrected or explained, as occasion should require. Of these I could print ten or twelve, more or less, every year, on a fine paper, and large letter, which should be cast for the purpose. As soon as I am able to purchase a printing-press and types, I think of entering on this design. I have several books now ready; and a printer who desires nothing more, than food and raiment. In three or four weeks I hope to be in London, and if God permit, to begin without delay." He at length accomplished his design in fifty duodecimo volumes. "June 24," says Mr. Wesley, "being the day we had appointed for opening the school at Kingswood (that is for boarders) I preached there, on c Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it.' My brother and I then administered the Lord's supper to many who came from far." The following is an abstract from Mr. Wesley's " Short Account of the School in Kingswood, near Bristol," which was printed some years after this period. " Our design is, with God's assistance, to train up children in every branch of useful learning. " The school contains eight classes : * It is evident enough from Dr. Doddridge's letter, that the first intention was, the benefit of the preachers. * THE LIFE OP THE BEV. JOHJf WESLEY. 423 In the fir.-t class tin- children read Instructions for Children, and Lessons for Children; ami begin learning to write. "In the second class they read The Manners of the Ancient Christians, go on in writing, learn the Short English Grammar, the bhort Latin Grammar, rear! 1'rcelecliones Pueriles: translate them into English, and tin- Instructions for Children into Latin: part of which they transcribe and repeat. 11 In the third cla-s they read Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity, ir<> on in writing, perfect themselves in the Enirlish and I. ruin Grarii- mar; read Cordern Colloquia Selecta and Historic Selectee: trans- late Histories Selector into English, and Lemons lor Children into Latin: part of which they trail.-. -rihe and repeat. In the fourth class the\- read the Pilgrim's Progress, perfect tbemMlrea in wntmir: learn Dilworth's Arithmetic: read Castellio's Kempis and Corneliu ;ran-late Castellio into Engli-h, and Hannen ot the Ancient Christians into Latin: transcribe and repeat select portions of moral and sacred poems. "In thn fifth da.-s they read the Life of Mr. Haliburton, perfect themselves m arithmetic; read Select Dialogues of Erasmus Phse- drns and Sallust: translate Erasmus into English, and Primitive Christianity into Latin: transcribe and repeat select portions of moral and sacred p.. " In the sixth da-s they read the Life of Mr. De Renty, and Rennet's Roman Antiquities: they learn Randal's Geography: read ect Parts of Terence and Velleiua Patercnlus: translate lua int.. English, and the I. if.- ,,f M,-. Hnliburton into Latin: transcribe and repeat .-. l.-ct portions of sacred hymns and poem- In the seventh class they re.-;d Mr. Law's Christian Perfection, . . , and Archbishop Potter's (.reek Antiquities : they learn BenirHii Introductio ad Chronologiatn, with Marshal's Chronological 'I'a- Il|l '- : l ; 1 "" 1 'I'l'H. .nd Virgil ? s .Kneid: tran-late H.-ngeliua into English, and Mr. Law into Latin: learn (those who have a .urn for it) t<> make verses, a?, d the Short Greek Grammar: read the Epistles of St. .John: transeril>e and repeat select portions of Milton. "In the ei-ht!i class they read Mr. Law's Serious Call, and Lewin Het.rew Antiquities: tliey learn in make themes and to declaim: learn \ Rhetoric: read Tully's Tusculan Que- S rta e\ Ovidio, Virgilin, Horatio, .linen ale. I'.' Martiale: perfect thomsolves in the (.reek Grammar: read the. G>spels and Six Books of Homer's Iliad: translate TuIK int.. Kn-- .1 Mr. Law into Latin: learn the Short Hebrew Grammar. and read Gene-is: tran-.-ril.e and repeat Selecta ex Virgilio, H,, ra- tio. .hncnale. " It is our particular desire, that all \\ ho are edncaf-d here, may be brought up in the fear of God; and at the utmost di*t:u, from vice in g.-:,,-ral. -o in [.articular from i.llene-.- and ellemr I he children therefore offender par, :;. ,1. |,.,\,. ,, \ m ;\. ne here: for the rules uill not In- broken, in favor of any p. whatsoever. Nor is any child received nnle his par, 1. That he -hall ol,.-erve all the nil. < of the hT.n-e, : .i,,| J. That 424 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. they will not take Tiim from school, no, not a day, till they take him for good and all. " The method observed in the school is this: " The First Class. Morn. 7. Read. 10. Write till eleven. Aftern. 1. Read. 4. Write till five. " The Second Class. M. 7. Read the Manners of the Ancient Christians : 8. Learn the English Grammar: when that is ended, the ' Latin Grammar. 10. Learn to write. A. 1. Learn to construe and parse Prtelectiones Pueriles: 4. Translate into English and Latin alternately. " The Third Class. M. 7. Read Primitive Christianity. 8. Repeat English and Latin Grammar alternately. 9. Learn Corderius, and when that is ended, Historise Se- lects. 10. Write. A. 1. Learn Corderius and Historise Selects 4. Translate. " The Fourth Class. M. 7. Read the Pilgrim's Progress : 8. Repeat the Grammar: 9. Learn Castellio's Kempis, and when that is ended, Cor- nelius Nepos. 10. Write and learn Arithmetic: A. 1. Learn Kempis and Cornelius Nepos. 4. Translate. " The Fifth Class. M. 7. Read Mr. Haliburton's Life. 8. Repeat the Grammars : 9. Learn Erasmus: afterwards Phredrus; then Sallust: 10. Learn Arithmetic: A. 1. Learn Erasmus, Phsedrus, Sallust: 4. Translate. " The Sixth Class. M. 7. Read Mr. de Renty's Life : 8. Repeat the Grammars: 9. Learn Caesar; afterwards Terence; then Velleius Pater culus: 10. Learn Geography: A. 1. Learn Caesar; Terence; Paterculus: 4 3. Read Roman Antiquities: 10. Translate. " The Seventh Class. M. 7. Read Mr. Law's Christian Perfection: f M. W. F. Learn the Greek Grammar; and read the j Greek Testament: I Tu. Tff. ^at. Learn Tully; afterwards Virgil: - fr THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 425 10. Learn Chronology. A. 1. Learn Latin and Greek alternately, as in the morning. S. Read (Jreeiaii Antiquities: 4. Translate and make versos alternately. " The Eighth Class. M. 7. Read Mr. Law's Serious Call: (M. Th. Latin. } Tu. Frid. Greek. L W. S. Hebrew; and so at one in the afternoons: 10. Learn Rhetoric: A. 3. Read Hebrew Antiquities: 4. Mond. Thurs. translate. Tne-i. Frid. make verses: Wed. make a theme: Sat. write a declamation. " All the other classes spend Saturday afternoon in Arithmetic, and in transcribing what they learn on Sunday, and repeat on Monday morning." Mr. Wesley adds; " The following method may be observed, by those who design to go through a course of academical learning. "FIRST YEAR. " Read Lowth's English Gram- Corn. Nepos, mar, Sallust, Latin, ") Caesar, Tally's Offices, Terence, Phsedrus, Moral and Sacred Poems, Hebrew Pentateuch with the Notes, Greek Testament, Matt. Acts, with the Notes. Xenophon's Cyrus, Homer's Iliad, Bishop Pearson on the Creed, Ten volumes of the Christian Library. French, } jEneid, Dilworth, Randal, Bengel, Vos- Aldrich and Wallis's Logic, Langbain's Ethics, Hutchinson on the Passions, Spanheim's Introduction on the Ecclesiastical History, Puffendorf's Introduction to the History of Europe, "8ECOKD " Look over the Grammars, Veil. I'arteri-nlns, Tii-ndan (|ne>tinns, pta, Vida: Opera, Lusns \\Y-t mona'-feriensis, Chronological Tables, Kin-lid's Element-, Well's Tract-, Ne\vton's i'rim-ipia, Mo-ltriiii's Introduction to Church History, 36* TEAR. Usher's Annals, Burnet's Hi-t. of the Reforma- tion, Spenser'- Fairy Queen, Historical Books of the Hebrew Bible, A Te-tamo, if God prosper this labor of love, they will have tln-.se too shortly. 4. " In whatever view we look upon this, it is one of the noblest charities that can be conceived. How reasonable is the institution ? Is it tit that the children of those who leave wife, home, and all that is dear, to save souls from death, should want what is needful either for soul or body? Ought not we to supply what the parent cannot, because of his labors in the gospel? How excellent are the effects of this institution? The preacher eased of this weight can the more easily go on in his labor. And perhaps many of those children may hereafter fill up the place of those that shall rest from their labors. 5. "But the expense of such an undertaking is very large: so that although \\e have at present but thirteen or fourteen poor children, we are continually running behind, notwithstanding the yearly Mibs.-ription made at London and Bristol. The best means we could think of at our late Conference to supply the deficiency is, once a year to desire the assistance of all those in every place who wish well to the work of God; all who long to see sinners converted to God, and the kingdom of Christ set up in all the Girth " From this time a public collection has been made through all the societies once in every year, for Kingswood School. The last year, 1794, it amounted to twelve hundred and eighty-four pounds, eighteen shillings and one penny! July ISth, Mr. Wesley was at Newcastle-upon-Tyne; and from thence proceeded northward, preaching at several places in his way, till he came to Berwick upon Tweed. Here he preached three or four times, in a large green space, near the governor's house. A little society had been formed at this place some time before, which was now considerably increased: and several mem- bers of it, walked worthy of the vocation wherewith they wen; called. On the -23d, after preaching at other places on his way back, he returned to Newcastle. Durin^ the summer, there was a large increase of the work God, both in Northumberland, the county of Durham, and York shire: as also in the most savaire part of Lancashire; though here in particular the preachers carried their lives in tlieir hands. A ~|,,M-imen of the treatment they met with there, may be seen in the fallowing brief an-ount. "On \u-_'n-t JUtli," says Mr. \\Y>]ey, -while I was speaking to some quiet people at Roughley.near Coin in Lancashire, q drunken i-abl.le came, the captain of whom said he was a deputy coi I ,mi.-t jr., with him. I had scarce gone ton yards, when one of his company -,truck me in the face with all his might. Another threw his stick at my head: all the rest were like as many ramping mid roaring lions. They brought me, \\itli Mr. (Jrimshaw, the minister of llaworth; M'r. Coll.eck of Kighl-y, and Mr. Macford ,,i' Neuv.iMle (who never n-co\eivd the abuse he than reeerred) into a public-house, at Barrowford, a neighboring village, where all their forces were gathered together. 428 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. " Soon after Mr. Hargrave, the high constable, came, and ro-" quired me to promise I would come to Roughley no more. This 1 flatly refused. But upon saying, I will not preach here now, he undertook to quiet the mob. While he and I walked out at one door, Mr. Grimshaw, and Colbeck, went out at the other. The mob immediately closed them in, tossed them to and fro with the greatest violence, threw Mr. Grimshaw down, and loaded them both with dirt and mire of every kind. The other quite harmless people, who followed me at a distance, they treated full as ill. They poured upon them showers of dirt and stones, without any regard to age or sex. Some of them they trampled in the mire, and dragged by the hair of the head. Many they beat with their clubs without mercy. One they forced to leap from a rock, ten or twelve feet high, into the river. And when he crept out wet and bruised, were hardly persuaded not to throw him in again. Such was the recompense we frequently received from our countrymen, for our labor of love." I find nothing very remarkable during the following year, except Mr. Wesley's perseverance in his frequent journies, and incessant labors. In the beginning of the year 1750, having been informed of the violence of the mobs at Cork, against both the preachers and people, and being in nothing terrified by the adversaries, he deter- mined to set out for the scene of riot. Accordingly, April 7th, he embarked at Holyhead in the morning, and in the evening landed in Dublin. Here he received a full account of the shocking out- rages which had been committed at Cork, for several months to- gether; and which the good magistrates had encouraged rather than opposed. At the Lent assizes, several depositions were laid before the grand jury, against the rioters: yet they did not find any of these bills ! But they found a bill against a poor baker, who, when the mob were discharging a shower of stones upon him, dis- charged a pistol without ball, over their heads, which put them into such bodily fear, that they all ran away, without looking behind them. Having tarried ten or twelve days in Dublin, Mr. Wesley began his journey through the country societies, towards Cork, where he arrived May the 19th. The next day, understanding the house was small, he went out about eight o'clock, to Hammond's Marsh : , at that time a large open space, but since built over. Here he preached, to a large and deeply attentive congregation. In the afternoon, two of the preachers went to the mayor, and asked, if it would be disagreeable to him, that Mr. Wesley should preach on the Marsh? He answered, "Sir, I will have no more mobs and riots." One of them "replied, " Sir, Mr. Wesley has made none." He then spake plainly, " Sir, I will have no more preach- ing. And if Mr. Wesley attempts it, I am prepared for him." Here was a chief magistrate, who, if Mr. Wesley attempted to preach and instruct the people in their duty to God and rnan, was determined to make a riot to hinder him! The following is an abstract from Mr. Wesley's Journal, of what took place afterwards, at Cork, and at Bandon. " I would noi therefore, attempt to preach on the Marsh, but began in our own THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 429 house about five (in the evening on th'e same day, bein attend- ing liim. They continued drumming, and I continued preaching, till I had finished my discourse. When I came out, the mol> pres- ently elo.sed me in. Observing one of the sergeants standing by me, I desired him to keep the king's peace. But he replied, 'Sir, 1 have no orders to do that.' As soon as I came into the open street, the rabble threw whatever came to hand. But all went hy me, or over my head; nor do I remember that anything touched me. I walked straight through the midst of the rabble, look- ing every man before me in the face; and they opened to the right and left, till I came near Dant's Bridge. A large party hid taken possession of this: but when I came up, they likewise shrunk back, and 1 walked through them to Mr. Jenkins's house. But a stout Papist-woman stood just within the door, and would not let me come in, till one of the mob, aiming I suppose at me, knocked her down Hat. I then went in, and God restrained the wild beasts, so that no one attempted to follow me. " But many of the congregation were more roughly handled; par- ticularly Mr. Jones, who was covered with mud, and escaped with his life almost by miracle. Finding the mob were not inclined to disperse, I sent to Alderman Pembrook, who immediately desired Alderman Wenthrop, his nephew, to go down to Mr. Jenkins's: with whom I walked up the street, none giving an unkind or dis- rt'til word. " All the following week it was at the peril of his life, if any Methodist stirred out of doors. And the case was much the same, during the whole mayoralty of Mr. "Crone. But the succeeding mayor, declared in good earnest, ' There shall be no more mobs or riots in Cork.' And he did totally suppress them. So that from that time forward, even the Methodists enjoyed the same liberty with the rest of his majesty's subjects. " In the mean time the work of God went on with little oppo- sition, both in other parts of the county of Cork, and at Water- ford, and Limerick; as well as inMountmelick, Athlone, Longford, and mo.st parts of the province of Leinster. In my return from Cork, I had an opportunity of visiting all these. And 1 had the satisfaction of observing, how greatly God had blessed my fellow- laborers, and how many sinners were saved from the error of their ways. Many of these had been eminent for all manner of sins: many had been Roman Catholics. And I suppose the number of these (Roman Catholics, converted) would haw been far greater, had not the good Protestants, as well as the Popish priests, taken true pains to hinder them." During Mr. \Ve-ley "s stay at Cork, and in its neighborhood, he observes, " All this time God gave us great peace at Bandon, not- withstanding the unwearied labors, both public and private, of Dr. B. to stir up the people. But Saturday 2ti, many were under great apprehensions, of \\ hat was to be done in the evening. I began preaching in the main street at the usual hour, but to more than 430 THE LIFE OP THE REV JOHN WESLEY. twice the usual congregation.- After I had spoke about a quarter of an hour, a clergyman, who had planted himself near me, with a very large stick in his hand, according to agreement opened the scene. Indeed his friends assured rne, ' he was in drink, or he would not have done it.' But before he had uttered many words, two or three resolute women, by main strength pulled him into an house, and after expostulating a little, sent him away through the garden. The next champion that appeared, was a young gentle- man of the town. But his triumph too was short: for some of the people quickly bore him away, though with much gentleness and civility. The third came on with far greater fury : but he was encountered by a butcher of the town, not one of the Methodists, who used him as he would an ox, bestowing one or two heavy blows on his head. This cooled his courage, especially as none took his part. So I quietly finished my discourse." Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Ireland, till July 22, when he set sail for Bristol. He staid here only a few days, and then went on to visit the societies through the West of England, as far as Cornwall; in which service he spent near six weeks. August 15j he observes, " By reflecting on an odd book which I had read in this journey, ' The general delusion of Christians with regard to prophecy, 3 I was fully convinced of what I had long suspected; 1. That the Montanists, in the second and third centuries, were real scriptural Christians; and 2. That the grand reason why the miraculous gifts were so soon withdrawn, was, not only that faith and holiness were well-nigh lost, but that dry, formal, orthodox men, began even then to ridicule whatever gifts they had not them- selves, and to decry them all, as either madness or imposture."* On his return from Cornwall, he preached in the street at Shafts- bury; but none made any noise, or spake one word, while he called the wicked to forsake his way. When he was returned to the house where he lodged, a constable came, and said, " Sir, the mayor discharges you from preaching in this borough any more." Mr. Wesley replied, " While King George gives me leave to preach, I shall not ask leave of the mayor of Shaftsbury." Sept. 8, he came to London, and received the following account of the death of one of the travelling preachers. " John Jane was never well after walking from Epworth to Hainton, on an exceed- ing hot day, which threw him into a fever. But he was in great * The Monlanists were a sect of Christians, which sprung up about the year of Christ 171. They took their name from Montanus, a Phrygian by birih. They made no alteration in the creed, or articles of belief then commonly re- ceived. They were abstemious and moral in their conduct. But they main- tained that the miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost, were not withdrawn from the faithful and pious ; and that they had among themselves the gift of prophecy, &c. It is to be lamented, that, at this early period of Christianity, Christian principle, and Christian practice, or morality, were too much separated : and that whoever differed from the rulers of the church, were immediately branded with the name of Heretics ; their principles and practices represented with little or no regard to truth ; and all manner of evil was spoken of them, to deter the peo- ple from going near them. I wish the modern professors of Christianity, of every denomination, with all their boasted liberality and professions of candor, were wholly free from this contagious leprosy, which so deforms the Christian character, and leads directly to persecution. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 431 peace and love, even to those who greatly wanted love to him. Ho was some time at Alice Shadforth's house, with whom he daily talked of the things of Godj spent much time in private prayer; and joined likewise with her in prayer several times in a day: On Friday, Aug. 24, he sat in the evening by the fire-.-ide: about six he fetched a deep sigh, and never spoke more. He was alipe till the same time on Saturday, when without any struggle or sign of pain, with a smile on his face, he passed away. His last words were, ' I find the love of God in Christ Jesus.' " All his clothes, linen, and woollen, stockings, hat, and wig, are not thought sufficient to answer his funeral expenses, which amount to one pound seventeen shillings and three-pence. All the money he had was, one shilling and four-pence." " Enough," adds Mr. We>ley, " for any unmarried preacher of the gospel, to leave to hia executors." Mr. Wesley spent the remainder of the year in Lon- don, Bristol, and the neighboring places; and in preparing several books for the use of the children at Kingswood School. Mr. Wesley had many difficulties to encounter, not only from those who openly opposed him; but from many who were in con- nexion with him: especially from some of the preachers, who already began to wish, that the Methodists might become a dis- tinct and complete body, or church among themselves; by which step, they would have, in order to support their own existence, a separate interest to maintain, in opposition to the established church, and in some respects to every denomination of Dissenters. This was in flat opposition to Mr. Wesley's design in forming thi) Methodist Societies, whirh was to promote scriptural holiness through the land, without any particular regard to the distinction of parties. At this time, and for some years afterwards, he fre- quently corresponded with Mr. Edward Perronet, whom he sin- cerely esteemed, and to whom he often opened his mind with great freedom. I shall make an extract or two, from the letters written in the present year,* relative to this and some other subjects. From Ireland, he observes, " I have abundance of complaints to make, as well as to hear. I have scarce any on whom I can depend, when I am an hundred miles off". ''I is well if I do not run away soon, and leave them to cut and shuffle for them- Here is a glorious people. But O ! where are the shepherds? " The society at Cork have fairly sent me word, that they will take care of themselves, and erect themselves into a Dissenting congregation I am weary of these sons of Zeruiah: they are too hard for me. Dear Ted, stand fa-it, whether 1 stand or Jail." In another letter, he says, " Charles, f and yon behave as 1 want you to do. But you cannot, or will not preach where 1 di >ire. Others, can and will prearh \\here 1 desire: but they do nut be- have as I want them to do. 1 have a tine time between the one *nd the other." And again in the third, ' 1 think both Charles,' and you have in the general, a right sense of what it is to serve as' * The letters writtrn \>\ Mr. \\Y-lrr in .Mr. IVrronct, came into the hands of ut.M>le, after Mr. IVrrunet's death ; and I am greatly obliged to Imu for ihe use of them, t Charles Perronet, the brother of Edward. v 482 THE LIITC OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. sons in the Gospel. And if all our helpers had had the same, the work of God would have prospered better, both in England and Ireland." About a fortnight afterwards, he writes thus on the same subject, " You put the thing right. I have not one preacher with me, and not six in England, whose wills are broken enough to serve me as sons in the Gospel." On the subject of reproof, and of remedying things that were amiss, he observes to his friend, " Come on, now you have broke the ice, and tell me the other half of your mind. I always blamed you for speaking too little, not too much. When you spoke most freely, as at Whitehaven, it was best for us both. " I did not always disbelieve, when I said nothing. But I would not attempt a thing, till I could carry it. Tu quod scis, nescis, is an useful rule, till I can remedy what I know. As you observe, many things are remedied already : and many more will be. But you consider, I have none to second rne. They who should do it, start aside as a broken bow." The following abstract from a letter written to Mr. Wesley by one who loved and highly esteemed him, may show us, that he had some friends who spake their minds freely, when they saw any thing which in their judgment deserved censure or blame. " I love, I honor, I reverence you," says the writer, " for your great worth, wisdom and high office : yet I have not that fellowship with you, that I once had with T. S. I have loved your company, loved your conversation, admired your wisdom, been greatly blessed under your discourses and exhortations: and yet we are two spirits ! I think you have the knowledge of all experience, but not the experience of all you know. You know, speaking with limitation, the heights and depths, the beginning and 'the end of true religion. You know the fallen state of man, his inability to rise again; the freeness of redeeming love, and the mighty work- ings of the Holy Ghost. You know, the heaven and happiness of man, is to feel a change of nature, to enjoy deep communion with God, and to walk in love with all around. All these things you know, partly by the information of others, and partly from experience. But I think your experience is buried in your exten- sive knowledge. I think you feel not, abidingly, a deep sense of your own spiritual weakness, the nearness of Christ, to save, nor a sweet communion with God, by the Holy Ghost. You have the appearance of all Christian graces, but they do not, I think, spring from a deep experience, or change of nature. A good nature (temper of mind) with great abilities, will rnimic grace; but grace is more than outward; it brings the soul to a deep union with God, and its fellow Christians. One outward proof from which I think I judge aright, is, the want of SYMPATHY in your discourses and conversation. Those who attend to an inward work, more than to an outward, pass through many weighty and grievous conflicts, from the stubbornness of their own nature, or the subtilty of the devil, so that often they go on lamenting and weeping, and yet trusting in God. When do you feelingly, and with tears address yourself unto such ? That the cause, the only cause of my dis- union with you, may be in myself, I cannot but allow. My igno- THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 433 ranee, my weakness, my aptness to mistake, is great! My judg- ment is often biassed by circumstances too immaterial to be the ground of determination; and therefore often, yea mostly, rather than be in danger of judging amiss, I remain in doubtful silence." Signed, W. Briggs. January 30, 1751, Mr. Wesley at the pressing request of Dr. Isham, then rector of Lincoln-College, set out early in tlw mom- ing to vote for a member of parliament. It was a severe frost, the wind north-west, full in his face, and the roads so slippery that the horses could scarcely keep their feet. Nevertheless about seven in the evening, he, and those with him, for he never travelled alone, came safe to Oxford. A congregation was waiting for him, whom he immediately addressed in those awful words, " What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul?" The next day he went to the schools, where the convoca- tion was met. " But," says he, " I did not find that decency and order which I expected. The gentleman for whom I voted, was not elected: yet I did not repent of my coming; I owe much more than this to that generous, friendly man, who now rests from his labors." Mr. Wesley means Dr. Morley, who so generously assisted him with his interest, when he was elected Fellow of Lincoln-College.* ^ A year or more, before this period, Mr. Wesley had formed a resolution to marry. But the affair coining to the knowledge of Mr. Charles Wesley before marriage took place, he found means to prevent it; for reasons which appeared to him of sufficient im- portance to aulhori/.e him to interfere in the business. Mr. John Wesley, however, thought otherwise, and this was the first breach of that union and harmony which had now subsisted between the two brothers, without interruption, for more than twenty years. Notwithstanding this disappointment, Mr. Wesley still continued in the resolution to marry; and having fixed his choice of a part- ner, he proposed the matter to the Reverend Mr. Perronet of Shoreham. February 2, he received Mr. 1'erronet's answer, who wrote as a Christian minister ought to write, in favor of mar- riage. In a few days after, he married Mrs. Yi/.elle, a widow lady of independent fortune. IJut before the marriage, he took care that her fortune should be wholly setiled upon her>elf, refus- ing to have the command of one shilling of her property. Mr. Wesley's constant, habit of travelling from place to place, through (ireat Britain and Ireland, the number of persons \\hocameto vi>it him wherever lie was, and his extensive correspondence with the members of the society, were circumstances unfavorable to that social intercourse, mutual openness and confidence, which form the basis of happiness in the married state. These i-ircnmstances, indeed, would not have been M> very unfavorable, had lie .married a Woman who could have entered into hi- \ie\\s, and ha\e accom- modated her.-elfto his situation. Hut this was nor the case. Had lie searched the whole kingdom on pnrpo-e, he would hardly have found a woman more unsuitable in the.-e re-peci-., than she whom be married. Se* vol. i. page 228. 434 THE* LIFE OF THE EfiV. JOHN WESLET. Some years before his marriage, Mr. Wesley had written a small tract in favor of celibacy. Not that he condemned, or even disap- proved of prudent marriages, but" he thought celibacy, to those who could live comfortably in it, more favorable to religious improve- ment than a state of matrimony. He considered Paul's advice to the church at Corinth, as a standing rule in all circumstances of Christians. It is really wonderful how he could full into this error, as the Apostle expressly says, that ho gave that advice f'iu rt]!j Ivegioaav aruyxijv, ' on account of the impending distress;' that is, on account of the persecutions both from Jews and Gentiles, which already threatened the churches; when men and women being dragged to prison, or to death, it would be more easy and convenient not to be entangled with the cares of a family. It does not appear however, that Mr. Wesley, in writing that tract, had any reference to his own situation in particular; or, that he had formed a resolution never to marry. But had even this been the case, his marriage would only show the truth of the words of Horace, Naturam expellas furca, tamen usque recurret. You may repel nature by violence, but still sh will return upon you. This is undoubtedly true of those propensities which are purely natural and congenial to the human constitution. Juvenal, indeed, asserts nearly the same thing of vicious habits, which form a kind of sec- ondary nature : -Tamen ad mores nalura rccurrit DamnaioSjfixa et mutari nescia- This might perhaps be true, without the light of the gospel, and the interpositions of divine grace. March 27, Mr. Wesley set out on his northern journey. He travelled through the societies as far as Whitehaven, and April 20, came to Newcastle. On the 24th, he set out with Mr. Hopper, to pay his first visit to Scotland. He was invited thither by captain (afterwards colonel) Galatin, who was then quartered at Mussel- borough. " I had no intention," says he, " to preach in Scotland; not imagining that there were any that desired I should. But I was mistaken. Curiosity, if nothing else, brought abundance of peo- ple together in the evening. And whereas in the kirk, Mrs. Gala- tin informed me, there used to be laughing and talking, and all the marks of the grossest inattention; it was far otherwise here. They remained as statues from the beginning of the sermon to the end. I preached again at six in the evening, on, ' Seek ye the Lord while he may be found.' I used great plainness of speech towards high and low: and they all received it in love: so that the prejudice which had been for several years planting was torn up by the roots in one hour. After -preaching, one of the bailiffs of the town, with one of the elders of the kirk, came tome and begged I would stay with thorn a while; nay*, if it were but two or three days, and they would fit up a larger place than the school, and frepare seats for the congregations. Had not my time been fixed, should gladly have complied. All that I could now do, was to give- them a promise, that Mr. Hopper would come back the next week and spend a few days with them. And it was not without THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 485 a fair prospect. The congregations wen- very numerous; many cut to the heart; and several joined together in a little soci- May 15. Mr. Wesley came to Leeds. Here he held a confer- ence with about thirty of the preachers. He inquired particularly into their Qualifications, as to their jrrace and irifts; and into the fruit.s of their labors; and tells us he found no reason to doubt, ' of one only. Mr. \Ve-ley had now been married upwards of three months : and June the 1st he reined his fellowship. Hi.- letter of re.-itrnu- tion was, I believe, in the words of one of the established forms of the college, for that purpose. It was as follows. " F.i:o .Johannes \\Y~ illeifii LiiK-olniensis in Aeademia O.xoniesi Socius, quicqnid mihi juris ost in pr.vdicta Socjetate, ejusdem Rector! et Sociis sponte ar libere resitrno: illis univrsis et .-ingulis, perpetuam i, ac oinnimodani in Christo felicitatcin exoptans." ( 1 1 A P T E R III. OF MR. WF.sI.!' ; "s MINISTERIAL LABORS, AND THE SPREAD OP METHODISM, TILL THE CONFERENCE IN 1770: WITH AN EXTRACT FROM THE LARGER MINUTES; GIVING A VIEW OF VARIOUS REGU- LATIONS RESPECTING THE PREACHERS, &.C. &C. THE materials for this life are so abundant, without having re- course to Mr. "\VesIi \ 's printed works; and the present volume begins to fill up so very fast, that I shall be obliged in future to take but little notice of the journies of this laborious and successful minister of Christ. Many papers have been put into my hands since the first volume of this work was published. I shall not then-fore be able to do more in the remaining part of this volume, than print >ueh extracts from the materials before me, as may exhibit to our %iew the mo-t striking features of this jrreat man's rharacu-r, and of the work in which he was en^a^ed. It has lii-i-n stated above,' that Mr. Cliarles Wesle\ , in the course of the present year, went into Yorkshire, with a commission to inquire more particularly into the character and moral conduct of the preachers in their several station--. He found one nr two, who diil not walk worthy of the iro-prl; and several more \\hom he thought utterly unqualified to preach. In the execution of his commi-sion, Mr. John \\Ysley wrote to him \ery frequently. The following an- extract- from some of his letters on this occasion. July 17. "I fear tor ('. S and .J. C- more and more. I have heard they frequently and bitterly rail against the church." On t harlea \Ve-!i-\ puts tin- following query: '-\Vhat assurance can we have, that they will not forsake it, at least when * Vol. i. page 195. 436 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. we aie dead? Ought we to admit any one for a preacher, till we can trust his invariable attachment to the church ? " July 20. "The societies both must and shall maintain the preachers we send among them, or I will preach among them no more. The least that I can say to any of these preachers, is, ' Give yourself wholly to the work, and you shall have food to eat, and raiment to put on.' And I cannot see that any preacher is called to any people, who will not thus maintain him. Almost everything depends on you and me: let nothing damp or hinder us: only let us be alive, and put forth all our strength." July 24. "As to the preachers, my counsel is, not to check the young ones without strong necessity. If we lay spme aside, we must have a supply; and of the two, I prefer grace before gifts." Mr. Charles puts a query. " Are not both indispensably necessary ? Has not the cause suffered, in Ireland especially, through the in- sufficiency of the preachers ? Should we not first regulate, reform, and bring into discipline, the preachers we have, before we look for more? Should we not also watch and labor, to prevent the mischiefs which the discarded preachers may occasion? " July 27. "What is it, that has eaten out the heart of half our preachers, particularly those in Ireland ? Absolutely idleness; their not being constantly employed. I see it plainer and plainer. Therefore I beg you will inquire of each, ' How do you spend your time from morning to evening?'. And give him his choice, 'Either follow your trade, or resolve before God, to spend the same hours in reading, &c. which you used to spend in working.' " August 8. " I heartily concur with you, in dealing with all (not only with disorderly walkers, but also triflers,) ftalaxus, nolvnitayuorag, the effeminate and busybodies, as with M. F . I spoke to one this morning, so that I was even amazed at myself." August 8. " We must have forty itinerant preachers, or drop some of our societies. You cannot so well judge of this, without seeing the letters I receive from all parts." August 15. "If our preachers do not, nor will not, spend all their time in study and saving souls, they must be employed close in other work, or perish." August 17. " C. S pleads for a kind of aristocracy, and says you and I, should do nothing without the consent of all the preach- ers; otherwise we govern arbitrarily, to which they cannot submit. Whence is this? " August 24. " O that you and 1, may arise and stand upright! I quite agree with you: let us have but six, so we are all one. I have sent one more home to his work. We may trust God to send forth more laborers; only be not unwilling to receive them, when there is reasonable proof that he has sent them." Augugt 21, Mr. Wesley wrote thus to a friend. " I see plainly the spirit of Ham if not of Corah, has fully possessed several of our preachers. So much the more freely and firmly do I acquiesce in the determination of my brother, ' That it is far better for us to have ten, or six preachers who are alive, to God, sound in the faith, and of one heart with us and with on-j another, than fifty of whom we have no such assurance.' " THE LIKE Or THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 437 In August, Mr. Charles Wesley wrote to his brother under great oppression of mind, and in very strong language. Wherever he aw some tliiiiir jvmiiir, his fears suggested to him that there might be many more ti-ftieit he did*not see; and the natural warmth of his temper, led him tft We expressions abundantly more severe than the case required. ~^Jot the preachers against whom he had no material charge, but trout of qualifications for their office, had nothing more to do, than write to Mr. Jt>hn Wesley, a letter of humiliation and entire submission, and the matter was settled with him, and he would give them fresh encouragement. This conduct >f Mr. John We.-ley made his brother appear as an enemy to the | ::ihl himself as their protector and friend; which was another means of weakening the union that had long subsisted 11 tin-Hi. Bring returned to London, the two brothers went down to Shore- ham, in November, and talked the matter over in the presence of Mr. Perronet. They both expressed their entire satisfaction in the end which each had in view; namely, the glory of God, and the salvation of souls. They both acknowledged their sincerity in desiring union between themselves, as {he means to that end; and after much conversation, they both agreed to act in concert with ><-ct to the preachers, so that neither of them should admit or refuse any, but such as both admitted or refused. About six weeks afterwards, they were at Shoreham again, and then signed the fol- lowing articles of agreement: \Vith regard to the preachers, we agree, 1. " That none shall be permitted to preach in any of our socie- ties, till he be examined, both as to his grace and gifts; at least by the assistant, who sending word to us, may by our answer admit him a local preacher. 2. " That such preacher be not immediately taken from his trade, but be exhorted to follow it with all diligence. 3. " That no person shall be received as a travelling preacher, or be taken from his trade, by either of us alone, but by both of us conjointly, giving him a note under both our hands. 4. " That neither of us will re-admit a travelling preacher laid .nside, or without the consent of the other. 5. "That if we should disagree in our judgment, we will refer the matter to Mr. IVrrowt. G. "That we will entirely be patterns of all we expect from every preacher; particularly of zeal, diligence, and punctuality in >rk: by constantly preaching and meeting the society; by M-itin^ \earjy, Ireland", Cornwall, and the north; and in general by upermtenaio tin- whole work, and every branch of it, with all the strength which (iod shall give us. We agree to the above written, till this day next year, in the presence of Mr. Perronet. "Jons WESLEY, " CHARLES WESLEY."* " Tliis and several other articles that will In- insi-rt>-tl in this volume, have been Iran ' jx-rs written in short-hand; which were put into my hands after the first volume was publish 438 ' THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET, Mr. John Wesley was prevailed upon, with some difficult^ sign these articles. But though he did at length sign them, t produced no good effect. Mr. Wesley would not submit to $> v control in admitting preachers into the connexion, in appointiik them to the different circuits, or in governing the societies, fi appears to me, that after the first difference with his brother, who disappointed his intended marriage, he made up his mind not to suffer either a superior or an equal in these respects. From that time he seemed determined to be, out Ccesar aut nihiL Mr. Charles, perceiving his brother's determination, and finding that the preachers became more and more prejudiced against him, thought it most prudent to withdraw from the active situation he had hitherto held amongst them; reserving to himself, however, the right of speaking his mind freely to his brother in a friendly correspondence, on various occasions through the remaining part of life. About this time Mr. Wesley received a letter from the Reverend Mr. Milner, who had been at Chester, and writes as follows, on the temper of the bishop towards the Methodists. " The bishop," says he, " I was told, was exceeding angry at my late excursion into the north in your company. But found his lordship in much better temper than I was bid to expect by my brother Graves, who was so prudent, that he would not go with one so obnoxious to the bishop's displeasure, and all the storm of anger fell upon him. When he told me how he had been treated, for speaking in your defence, I was fully persuaded all the bitterness was past, and accordingly found it. I told his lordship that God was with you of a truth; and he seemed pleased with the relation of the conver- sion of the barber at Bolton: and with your design of answering Taylor's book on Original Sin. I have made no secret of your manner of proceeding, to any with whom I have conversed, since I had the happiness of being in your company. And to the bishop I was very particular in telling him, what an assembly of worship- pers there is at Newcastle : how plainly the badge of Christianity, love, is there to be seen. When his lordship talked about order," I begged leave to observe that I had nowhere seen such a want of it, as in his own cathedral; the preacher so miserably at a loss, that the children took notice of it: and the choristers so rude, as to be talking and thrusting one another with their elbows. At last I told him, there was need of some extraordinary messengers from God, to call us back to the doctrines of the reformation; for I did not know one of my brethren in Lancashire, that would give the church's definition of faith, and stand to it. And alas, I had sad experience of the same falling away in Cheshire; for one of his son's curates would not let me preach for him because of that definition of faith." In the ensuing year, Mr. Wesley continued his labors and travels, with the same vigor and diligence, through various parts of Eng- land and Ireland. February, 1753, he makes the following obser- vations. "I now looked over Mr. Prince's history. What an amazing difference is there, in the manner wherein God has carried on his work in England and in America! There above an hun- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 439 (I red of the established clergy, men of ape and experience, and of the greatest note for sense and learning in those parts, are zeal- nusly engaged in the work. Here, almost the whole body of aged, experienced, learned clergy, are zealously engaged against it: and few luit a handful of raw, young men engaged in it, without name, learning, or eminent sense! And yet by that large number of honorable men, the work seldom flourished above six months at a time, and then followed a lamentable and general decay, before the next revival of it: whereas that which God hath wrought by these de~|>Ued instruments, has continually increased for fifteen years together: and at whatever time it has declined in any one place, it has more eminently flourished in others." In April, lie set out again for Scotland; not indeed for Musselho- rough, but to Glasgow, to which place he was invited by the pious and laborious Mr. Gillies, minister at the college-kirk. He staid here five days, preaching to very large and attentive congregations. Soon after he left Glasgow, Mr. Gillies wrote to him as follows: "The singing of hymns here, meets with greater opposition than I expected. Serious people are much divided. Those of better understanding and education, are silent; but many others are so prejudiced, especially at the singing publicly, that they speak openly against it, and look upon me as left to do a very wrong or sinful thing. I beg your advice, whether to answer them only by continuing in the practice of the thing, with such as have freedom to join, looking to the Lord for a blessing upon his own ordinance: or, if I should publish a sheet of arguments from reason, and Scrip- ture, and the example of the godly. Your experience of the most effectual way of dealing with people's prejudices, makes your advice on this head of the greater importance. " I bless the Lord for the benefit and comfort of your acquaint- ance: for your important assistance in my Historical Collections, and for your edifying conversation and sermons in this place. May our gracious God prosper you wherever you are. O my dear sir, pray for your brother, that I may be employed in doing something for the advancement of his glory, who has done so much for me, and who is my only hope." In July, after one of the preachers had been there for some time, Mr. Wesley crowed pver from Portsmouth to the Isle of Wiy-hr. From Cowes, they went forward to Newport, the chief town of the Isle. Here they found a little society in tolerable order: sev- eral of whom had found pe.ire with God, and walked in the liirlit of his countenance. At half an hour after six he preached in the; market-place to a numerous congregation: but many of them were remarkably ill-behaved. The children made sm-h noise: and many grown persons \\ere talking aloud most of the time he was preaching. "There was," says Mr. We-ley, "a large con- gregation again at five in the morning: and every person therein, seemed to know that this was the word whereby God would judge him in the last day. In the evening the congregation was more numerous and far more serious than the night before: only OUR drunken man made a little disturbance, but the mayor "ordered^bim to be taken away. In October, I visited them again, 440 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. and spent three or four days with much comfort; finding those who had before professed to find peace, had walked suitably to their profession." To know the whole of a man's character, it is not sufficient to view him as he always appears before the public; we wish to see him in his more retired moments, and particularly in his private correspondence. The two following letters will show Mr. Wes- ley's temper in answering charges that were privately brought against him, either from prejudice or misapprehension. " You give," says he, " five reasons why the Reverend Mr. P. will come no more amongst us: 1. ' Because we despise the ministers of the Church of England.' This I flatly deny. I am answering letters this very post, which bitterly blame me for just the contrary. 2. c Because so much back-biting, and evil-speaking is suffered amongst our people.' It is not suffered: all possible means are used, both to prevent and remove it. 3. ' Because I, who have written so much against hoarding up money, have put out seven hundred pounds to interest.' I never put sixpence out to interest since I was born; nor had I ever one hundred pounds together, iny own, since 1 came into the world. 4. ' Because our lay- preachers have told many stories of my brother and me.' If they did I am sorry for them: when I hear the' particulars I can answer, and perhaps make those ashamed who believed them. 5. ' Be- cause we did not help a friend in distress.' We did help him as far as we were able. But we might have made his case known to Mr. G , lady H , &c. So we did more than once, but we could not pull money from them whether they would or no. Therefore these reasons are of no weight. You conclude with praying that God would remove pride and malice from amongst us. Of pride I have too much; of malice I have none: however the prayer is good and I thank you for it." The other letter from which I shall give an extract, was written apparently to a gentleman of some rank and influence. " Some time since," says Mr. Wesley, " I was considering what you said, concerning the want of a plan in our societies. There is a good deal of truth in this remark. For though we have a plan, as to our spiritual economy (the several branches of which are particu- larly, recited in the plain account of the people called Methodists) yet it is certain, we have barely the first outlines of a plan with regard to our temporal concerns. The reason is, I had no design for several years, to concern myself with temporals at all : and when I began to do this, it was wholly and solely with a view to relieve, not employ, the poor; except now and then, with respect to a small number; and even this I found was too great a burden for me, as requiring more money, more time, and more thought, than I could possibly spare. I say, than I could possibly spare, for the whole weight lay on me. If I left it to others, it surely came to nothing. They wanted either understanding, or industry or love, or patience, to bring any thing to perfection. " Thus far I thought it needful to explain myself with regard to the economy of our society. I am still to speak of your case, of Bay own, and of some who are dependent upon me. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WKSI.HY. 441 " 1 do not recollect, for I kept no copy of ray last, that I charged \nu with want ot' liuinility, or meekne--. Doubtless these may be (bund in the most splendid palaces. But did they ever move a tnan to build a splendid prdai-i-? I'pon what motive you did this, I know not: but yon an- to answer it to (iod, not to me. " If your soul i> as much alive to God, if your thirst after par- ilon and holiness is as strong, if you are as dead to the desire of the eye and the pride ot'iife, a< you v\ere six or .-even years ago, I rejoice; if not, I pray God you may; and then you will know- how tit value a real friend. \Vith regard to myself, you 'lo well to warn me against ' popu- larity, a thirst of power, and of applause; against envy, producing ::inir couteiti])t for the conveniences or grandeur of this life; a^ain.-t an ali'ected humility: against -paring from myself to ^ive to others, from no other m<>ii\e than o.-ientation.' 1 am not con- to m\-elf that thi> is my t-a.-c. liowe\ er. the warning is always friendly; and it is always .seasonable, considering how fill my heart is, and how many the euemie< that sur- round me. What follow.* 1 do not understand. \ou behold me in the ditch, wherein you helped, though innocently, to east me, and with a ft't-Hirnl pi:y, ' pa---iiiir by on the other side.' ; He and you, -ir, have not any merit, though Providence should permit all these siill'eriirrs to work together for my good.' I do not comprehend one line r,,l duty, but increa-ed the Dumber of those incumbrance.s which " r. c-d on yon airain.-t your will.' To this, 1 can only say, 1. I iJiow not v, hom you mean; I am not certain that I can so much <.ne of them. -2. Whoever they are, had they followed '.ons, they would have uctrd in a quite different man- n- r. .. If you will tell me them by name, I \\ill renounce all fel- ." Thi- 1 - \i (i u of ^'lr. Wr.-ley had acquired over his oun ti : kir.iiii'--- and civility Appear in it; tin-re i^ no kern i-hrirm 1 broiiirht a^'aiu.-t i. :nl nothing but cm for tho-e v, ho h (! worthy of the c! : : i- ', . i : ' '.'e-ley returned to London, and the next day r. In a -hoi't time his complaint put on the ;.j ;i ;iu r ne. 1'efore ||i :i-co\ered, ild.nnd was presently threatrned with a . . i II told him he 'd do , and ll! coi - ' .. I .( \V- i.-hain. ilerv, not knowing how it miL.'lit | ! 442 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. of him, and wishing " to prevent vile panegyrick" incase of death he wrote as follows : "Here lieth The body of John Wesley, A brand plucked out of the burning: Who died of a consumption in the fifty-first year of his age. Not leaving, after his debts are paid, ten pounds behind him: Praying, God be merciful to me an unprofitable servant ! " "He ordered that this, if any inscription, should be placed on his tombstone." January 1, 1754, he returned to London, and the next day set out for the Hot Wells, near Bristol, to drink the water. On the Cth, he began writing notes on the New Testament; "A work," says he, " I should scarce ever have attempted, had I not been so ill as not to be able to travel or preach, and yet so well as to be able to read and write." In April, he returned to London, and immediately retired to Paddington. Here he observes, " In my hours of walking, I read Dr. Calamy's Abridgment of Mr. Bax- ter's Life.* What a scene is opened here ! In spite of all the * Richard Baxter, an eminent divine among the Nonconformists, was born at Rowton in Shropshire, November 12, 1615." He distinguished himself by his exemplary life, his pacific and moderate prin iples, and his numerous writings. Upon the opening of the long parliament, he v.as chosen vicar of Kidderminster. When Oliver Cromwell was made Protector, he would by no means comply \yith his measures, though he preached once before him. He came to London jus: before the deposing of Richard Cromwell, and preached before the parliament the day before they voted the return of King 'Charles II. who, upon his rotorn- tion, appointed him one of his chaplains in ordinary. He assisted at the Con- ference in the Savoy, as one of the commissioners "for stating the fundamentals in religion, and then drew up a reformed Liturgy. He was offered the bishop- rick of Hereford; but this he refused, desiring no higher preferment than to lie continued the minister of Kidderminster. He did" not obtain, however, his humble request, being not permitted to preach there, above twice or thrice after the restoration In tfiW. Air. P:i\tor was married to Margaret Charleton, the daughter of Francis Charleton. Ksq. of the county of Salop, who was esteemed one of the best justices of the pe.ice in the comity. She was a woman of great piety, and fully entered into her husband's views of religion.' In 1632, he was seized for corning within five miles of a corporation : and in the reign of King James II. he was committed to the King's Bench prison, and tried before the infamous Jeffries for his paraphase on the New Testament, which, in the inn- spirit of the times, was called a scandalous and seditious bonk against the UOY- crnment. He continued in prison two* years, when he was discharged, an .1 hud his fine remitted by the king. He died in December, 1091. Mr. Baxter was honored with the friendship of some of the greatest an 1 ln-st men in the kingdom ; as the earl of Balcarras, lord chief justice Hales, Dr. Tillotson, &c. He wrote above one hundred and twenty bonks, and had above sixty w.ritten nspiinst him. The former, however, were greatly superior to the .alter '':< I)- ' '.. rn.\v. :rt ^vpellent judge, say s, that " His practical writings ViT i -v"r in.'.i !* i hi" vir-'V'Vsi-i! r!ilnm refuted." Air. Granger says, " .Richard Baxter was a man famous for weakness of body and strength of mind; for having the strongest sense of religion itself, and while he was in it. and when fie came out of it. This is a very imperfect sketch THE LIFE Or THE REV, JOHN WESLEY. 443 prejudice of education, I could not but see, that the poor Noncon- n u-i'il without either justice or mercy: and that tunny of the I'rot.fsfant bishop of King Charles, had neither more religion nor humanity, than the Popi>h bishops of Queen Mary.' On r-adin' r ' Mr. Baxter's history of the councils, Mr. Wesley -roil" words indeed. "It is utterly astonishing," he, "and would be wholly incredible, but that his vonehi < - ption. Wnat a company of evivrable wretches 'ley been (on<> cannot give them a milder title) who have, . ery a ire since St. 'Cyprian, taken upon them to govern niirch! How has one council been perpetually cursing another-, and dHivcrinir all over to satan, whether predecessors or otcmporaries, \\lio did not implicitly receive their determinations, icrally trifling, sometimes false, and frequently um'ntel- !i^il)b -Mlradicfory! Surely Mahometanism was letloOM to reform the Christians!" I know not, but Constantinople has .a ni:e." It is natural to observe here what the his- f mankind uniformly shows, that where the people have no balance of power in the government of the church, or of religious -oc'n-ties, to lo ux--d a- a check against any undue influence of their rs, the ministers, or preachers of the gospel, become in the nd haoirhty, tyrannical, and intolerant; and their councils, assem- Mics, or d de._rrncrat' into mere combinations against n,e n.-iturai I I liberties of those over whom they assume .-my authority. M;,. rence began at Leeds. { The point,' dr. W'-.-li-y. " on which we desired all the preachers to speak their minds at larjre, was, whether we ought to separate from the church? What was advanced on one side or the other, was sen- ously and calmly considered: and on the third day we were all I'ullv ajrrced in that -reneral conclusion, That whether it was law- ful or not, it was no ways expedient." On the 13th, he rode on to Newcastle, where he did not find lhin< in the order lie expected. Many," says he, " were on the poi-.t of leavinj: the church, \\hich some had done already; and as on my authority! O how much discord H caused by one lairing :-trinir! How much trouble by one man, who doea not wnik b\- the same rule, and a-rre.- in the same judgment with his brethren." It appear- from these words, that som! umUSUfia- ble arts had alreadv been made use of. to unsettle th" IDUHfa of the people. How infectious i< such a diM-a.se ! Yet 1 hope it has not become epid< : Mr. AVe-ley proceeds. " August f>, I mentioned to our conure ration in I.on'doii. a means of in.-ivasin:: serious religion, wlncl had been frequently practi-ed by our forefathers, the oimiij in a covenant to serve i!s raytr: and there will yet be a ' lengthening of our tranquillity.' Even the Jews observed this day with a peculiar solemnity. The form of prayer which was used in their synagogue, began, ' Come and let us "re- turn unto the Lord; for he hath torn and he will heal us,' and con- cluded with those remarkable words: 'Incline the heart of our sovereign lord King George, as well as the hearts of his lords and counsellors, to use us kindly, and our brethren the children of Israel: that in his days and in our days we may see the resto- ration of Judah, and that Israel may dwell in safety, and the Re- deemer may come to Zion. May it be thy will! And we all say Amen." In the latter end of March, he visited Ireland again, and after seeing the societies in Leinster and Munster, went with Mr. Walsh into the province of Connaught. July 19, he first set foot into the province of Ulster. But several of the preachers had been labor- ing in various parts of it some years, and had seen much fruit of their labors. Many sinners had been convinced of the error of their ways; many, truly converted to God: and a considerable number of these, had united together in order to strengthen each other's hands in God. August 25, Mr. Wesley came to Bristol, where he found about fifty preachers, who had come from various parts of the country to hold a Conference, which was opened the next day. The rules of the society, the band rules, and the rules of Kingswood School, were severally read and re-considered, and it was agreed to observe and enforce them. The first and leading principle in the economy of Methodism, om its commencement to the present time, was not to form the people into a separate party; but to leave every individual mem- THE I.IKB OK T1IK 11KV. JOHN WESLET. 445 her of the society at full liberty to continue in his former religious connexion: nay, leaving every one under a kind of necessity of doinir -o, for the ordinance of baptism anil the Lord's Supper. Having established their societies on this principle, the Methodists became a kind of middle link between all the religions parties in ihe nation, ireritlv drawinir them nearer together by nnilin.ir them all in the intere-t- of experimental religion nnd scriptural holiness. They forme. I a kind ot' central point, from which the rays of .r of the Methodists into a separate party, wa- c ailed a .-eparatinir them from the church; though it evidently im- plied a chanire in their relative situation to all denominations of DI is much as to the church. The clamor, ho> for a separation from the church, had been raised so high by a lew of the preachers, that the subject was fully discussed for i thre.- days together, at this Conference; and Mr. Wesley obs M> brother and 1 clo-ed the Conference by a solemn declaration of our purpose ne\er to separate from the church.'' The reirultr i-l'-rjy, who had embraced tip- leading doctni the Methodi-ts. generally disapproved of lay-preachers, and of the plan of it'nii-rancy; fearing, with the re-t of the cler-y, that in the would bo made from the established church. Id September, Mr. Wesley received a letter on this subject from the reverend and pious Mr! Walker of Truro. pressing him to get the ablest preachers ordained, and to Ii\ tip- re-t in di not as preachers bal . and thus break up the it,: plan. Mr. We-ley an-\vered, "I have one point in view, to pro- mote. - . far a- I am able, vital, practical religion; nnd I .if (iod. to 1 1. -.'.-I, preserve, and increase, the life <>1 (iod in the ..I' m-ii. On this single principle I have hit!. and t iken no step but in s,,|,scr\ ieip-y to it. With this view, \\hen I found if t-> I.e absolutely neces-ary for the continuance of the work which God had begun in many soul.-, (which their regtdar 38 446 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. pastors generally used all possible means to destroy) I permitted several of their brethren, whom I believed God had called thereto, and qualified for the work, to comfort, exhort, and instruct those who were athirst for God, or who walked in the light of his coun- tenance. But as the persons so qualified were few, and those who wanted their assistance very many, it followed that most of them were obliged to traveL continually from place to place; and this occasioned several regulations from time to time, which were chiefly made at our Conferences. " So great a blessing has from the beginning attended the labors of these itinerants, that we have been more and more convinced every year, of the more than lawfulness of this proceeding. And the inconveniences, most of which we foresaw from the very first, have been both fewer and smaller than we expected. But the question is, ' How may these (preachers) be settled on such a foot- ing, as one would wish they might be after my death;' it is a weighty point, and has taken up many of my thoughts for several years: but I know nothing yet. The steps I am now to take are plain; I see broad light shining upon them; but the other part of the prospect I cannot see: clouds and darkness rest upon it. " Your general advice on this head, ' To follow my own con- science, without any regard to consequences or prudence, so called, is unquestionably right. And it is a rule which I have closely fol- lowed for many years, and hope to follow to my life's end. The first of your particular advice is, ' To keep in full view the inter- ests of Christ's church in general, and of practical religion; not considering the Church of England, or the cause of Methodism, but as subordinate thereto.' This advice I have punctually observ- ed from the beginning, as well as at our late Conference. You advise, 2. ' To keep in view also, the unlawfulness of a separa- tion from the Church of England.' To this likewise I agree. It cannot be lawful to separate from it, unless it be unlawful to con- tinue it. You advise, 3. ' Fully to declare myself on this head, and to suffer no dispute concerning it.' The very same thing I wrote to my brother from Ireland : and we have declared ourselves without reserve. Your last advice is, ' That as many of our preachers as are fit for it, be ordained; and that the others be fixed to certain societies, not as preachers, but as readers or inspectors.' But is that which you propose a .better way (than our itinerant plan) ? This should be coolly and calmly considered. " If I mistake not, there are now in the county of Cornwall, about four and thirty of these little societies, part of whom now experi- ence the love of God; part are more or less earnestly seeking it. Four preachers, Peter Jaco, Thomas Johnson, W. Crabb, and Will Atwood, design for the ensuing year, partly to call other sin- ners to repentance; but chiefly to feed and guide those few feeble sheep, to forward them, as the ability which God givcth, in vital, practical religion. Now suppose we can effect that P. Jaco, and F. Johnson, be ordained and settled in the curacies of Buryan, and St. Just: and suppose W. Crabb, and W. Atwood, fix at Laun- ceaton or the Dock, as readers and inspectors; will this answer THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WE6LEV. 447 the end which I have in view, so well as travelling through the t ountry? " It will not answer so well, even \\ith regard to those Bocteuea with whom !'. .In.-o, ami T. Johnson, have settled. Be their talents ever so great, they will ere long, grow dead theniM-lve*, and ~n will most ot' those \slio hear them. I know, were I myself to preach one whole year in one place, I should preach both myself and most of m\ congregation asleep. Nor can I believe, it was ev-r the will of "our Lord, that any congregation should have only me ten. 'her. \Y e have found by lonir and constant experience, that a frequent change of teacher- is be-t. This preacher lias .me talent, that another. No one whom I e\er yet knew, has all the talents which are needful for beginning, continuing, and per- lectiiiL' the work of grace in a whole congregation. liiit .-uppo-c this would better answer the end with regard to tho.-e two soc'n-ties, would it answer in those w here W. Atwood, and \V. Cr;db, were settled as inspectors or readers? Fir-t. \\lm shall feed them with the milk of the word? The ministers of their parishes? Alas, they cannot: they themselves neither know , nor li\e. nor tench the gospel. These readers? Can then, either they, or I, or you, always find something to read to our congregation. which will be as exactly adapted to their wants, and as much ! to them as our prea.-hiuir? and there is another difficulty >till; what authority have I to forbid their doini: what. 1 believe, 'IMS riilled them to do? I apprehend, indeed, that there , if possible, to be both an outward and inward call to this work: jet if one of the t\\o be supposed wanting, 1 had rather wnnt th"e outward than the inward call. ' !5ut waving this, and supposing these four societies to be bel- ter provided for than they were before; what becomes of the other thirty? Will they prosper as well as when they are left as sheep without a shepherd? The experiment has been tried again anid airain; and always with the .-nine event: even the stroni: in taith _Tew weak and taint; many of Hie weak made shipwreck of the faith; the awakened fell asleep; and sinners, rhanired forji while, returned a~ a er\ ice, many souls peri.-hed for whom Chri.-t died. Now had we willing- ly Withdrawn our service from them, by voluntarily settling in one place, what account of this could we have triven to the great Shepherd of mir Minis? I cannot therefore ee, how any of tho*e tour preachers or any others in like circumstances, can ever, while they have health and -rn-ngth, ordained or nnordaiiied, ti\ in one pi ! vv ithout a irrievous wound to their own con-.-iencc, and dani- ral work of ( Jod." On the -.-imc- dav that lie wrot- the above letter, he al-o wrote to Mr. Norton, WOO, in a letter written about a week before, had i-liari:ed him with 1. " Self-ii n-i-tem-y, in tolcratirir lay-pnvi.-h- iiiL r . and not tolerating la\-admini~tering: and -J. ^^ ith showing a spirit of persecution, in denying hi> breihn-n the liberty ot' acting, II a- thinking, according to their own con-.-i- With reirird to the fir>t, Mr. We-lev allowetl the charge, hut denied the i-oM^e.pien'-e. He deelared. that he acted on the same 448 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. principle, in tolerating the one, and in prohibiting the other. " My principle," said he, " is this, I submit to every ordinance of man, wherever I do not conceive there is an absolute necessity for acting contrary to it. Consistently with this, I do tolerate lay- preaching, because I conceive there is an absolute necessity for it, inasmuch as were it not, thousands of souls would perish; yet I do not tolerate lay-administering, because I do not conceive there is any such necessity for it." With regard to the second, Mr. Wesley observes, " I again allow the fact; but deny the consequence. I mean, 1 allow the fact thus far: some of our preachers who .are not ordained, think it quite right to administer the Lord's supper, and believe it would do much good. I think it quite wrong, and believe it would do much hurt. Hereupon I say, 1 have no right over your conscience, nor you over mine; therefore both you and I must follow our own con- science. You believe, it is a duty to administer: do so, and herein follow your own conscience. I verily believe it is a sin: which consequently, I dare not tolerate: and herein I follow mine. Yet this is no persecution, were I to separate from our society, those who practise what I believe is contrary to the word and destruc- tive of the work of God." In December, Mr. Wesley wrote to a friend as follows: " I do not see that diocesan episcopacy is necessary, but I do, that it is highly expedient. But whether it were or no, the spirit shown in those verses, is wrong from end to end. " Neither J. E nor any other separatist, can ever be expect- ed to own prejudice, pride, or interest, to be his motive. Never- theless, I do and must blame every one of them, for the act of separating. Afterwards, I leave them to God. " The Apostles had not the lordships or the revenues, but they had the office of diocesan bishops. But, let that point sleep: we have things to think of, which are, magis ad nos. Keep from proselyting others; and keep your .opinion till doomsday; stupid, self-inconsistent, unprimitive, and tmscriptural as it is. " I have spoken my judgment concerning lay-administering, at large, both to C. P and N. Norton. I went as far as I could with a safe conscience. 1 must follow my conscience, and they their own. They who dissuade people from attending the church and sacrament, do certainly, 'draw them from the church.' " Mr. Wesley's travels and labors of love, in preaching the gospel of peace through most parts of the three kingdoms, were contin- ued with the same unremitting diligence, while the duties of his situation in some other respects, increased every year upon him. New societies were frequently formed in various places; which naturally called for an increase of preachers. These, however, were more easily procured, than a stranger would imagine. The class and band meetings were a fruitful nursery, where the most xealous and pious young men soon grew up to the requisite stand- ard, to be transplanted into a higher situation, among the local or itinerant preachers. But as the body increased, it became a more difficult task to regulate its economy, so as to preserve an equili- brium through all its parts, on which the health and vigor ot the *P THE LIFE OF THE RF.V. JOHN WESLET. 449 whole depended. The body became like a large machine, whoso nfiits were exceedingly complex: and it depended on Mr. i (inly to ;;ive tin- necessary impulse to put the whole in motion, but also every where to govern and direct its motions to the purposes intended. This required -rreat and continued atten- tion, and a \ ery extensive correspondence both with preachers and people through the whole connexion. All tlii.s, however, he per- formed, by allotting to every hour of the day, wherever he was, its due proportion of labor. From the present year, I find little more than a recurrence of circumstances similar to those already related, till \\ e come to the year 17GO; when religions experience, or at least the profession of it, herran to assume an appearance amiiiiii the Methodists, in some respects quite new. The doctrine of justification, from 17.33, had always been well understood among them; and from the time Mr. Wesley preached his sermon on the circumcision of the heart,' in 17.J.J, before he understood the nature of justification, he had always held the doctrine of christian perfection; which he explained by, loving (jod with all our heart, and our neighbor as ourselves: that a person in this state felt noth- inir, in all situations, but the pure love of God, and perfect sub- mission to his will; and nothing but benevolence, or good-will to men. He never called this a state of sinless perfection, because he believed there might still be errors in conduct arising from ignorance, which yet were consistent with pure love to God, and irood-will to men. He did not suppose that any man could stand for one moment accepted of God, but by faith in Christ Jesus, through whom alone, his person and his actions, in the highest f perfection attainable- in this life, ran be accepted of God. But, though Mr. Wesley had so long held the doctrine of Chris- tian perfection, he had not always held that this state might be attained in one moment; much less that a person might attain it in his novitiate: nor do I know that there were any professors of it before this time, except when death was approaching. In the bejrinninir of this year, however, there being a great revi- val of a religious concern among the societies in Yorkshire, ~everal professed, that at once, during prayer, their hearts cleansed from all sin: that they were cleansed from all unrighteousness, or perfected in love: all which, were with them synonymous phrases Here/' says Mr. \Ve~!e\ . began that L'lorioiis work of sanctification, which had been nearly at a stand for twenty years. I5ut from time to time it spread, first throu.irh various parts of Yorkshire, afterwards in London; then through most parts of Kiejland: next through Dublin, Limerick, and all the South and West of Ireland. And wherever the \\ork ofs.-me- litieatiun increased, the whol- work of (iod increased in all its branches. Many were convinced of sin; many justified; and many backsliders healed." We may observe that Mr. We-l,-v, believini: these professors of an instantaneous deliverance from all sin were sincere, i;ave full credit to their report; and upon this and the concurrim: testimony of others which soon followed, he seems to have built his doctrine of an instantaneous attainment of din-fi m perfection. Against 450 THE T.TPE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. . the doctrine itself, as explained above, there does not seem to be any just objection: but this instantaneous manner of attaining per- fection in the Christian temper, seems to have no foundation in Scripture: it even appears contrary to reason, and to the constitu- tion and order which God has established through all animated nature, where we see no instance of any thing arriving at perfec- tion in a moment. And though there can be no doubt but some of those who made profession cf this happy state were both sincere and deeply pious, perhaps beyond most of their brethren, yet there seems just reason to affirm they were mistaken in the judgment they formed of their own attainments. In the spring and summer of 'this year, Mr. Wesley spent sev- eral months in Ireland. He staid about twenty days in Dublin, and then visited most parts of the kingdom. Dr. Barnard, then Bishop of Deny, was a warm friend to religion, and being con- vinced of Mr. Wesley's sincerity in his indefatigable labors to pro- mote it, had a very sincere regard for him. The bishop being dis- appointed in not seeing him when in Dublin, sent him the follow- ing letter. "REVEREND SIR, " It would have given me a very sincere pleasure to have seen you during your stay in Dublin; and I am concerned to find, that your having entertained any doubt of it, deprived me of that satis- faction. Indeed I did not expect your stay would have been so short. ) " Whether your expression, of our meeting, no more on this side of eternity, refers to your design of quitting your visits to Ire- land, or to any increase of bodily weakness, I do not read it with- out tender regret: however, that must be submitted to the disposal of Providence. I pray God to bless you, and supply every want, and sanctify every suffering. I am, Reverend Sir, Your loving brother and servant, W. DERRY." In March, 1761, Mr. Wesley set out for the North. In these journies he generally took a very large circuit, passing through the principal societies in most of the counties. He now visited seve- ral parts of Scotland, as far as Aberdeen: was favorably received, and, in England, especially, saw the work in which he was engaged every where increasing. In the beginning of July, he came to York, on his, return and was desired to call on a poor prisoner in the castle. " I had formerly," says Mr. Wesley, " occasion to take notice of an hideous monster, called a Chancery Bill: I now saw the fellow to it, called a Declaration. The plain fact was this. Some time since, a man who lived near Yarm, assisted others in running some brandy. His share was worth near four pounds. After he had wholly left off that bad work, and was fol- owing his own business, that of a weaver, he was arrested, and sent to York gaol. And not long after comes down a declaration, 'That Jac. VYh had landed a vessel laden with brandy and geneva, at the port of London, and sold them there, whereby he THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 451 was indebted to his Majesty five hundred and -eventy-seven pounds, :ind upwards.' Ami to tell this worthy story, tin- lawyer takes up thirteen or forirteen sheets ot'treMe stampt |ia|ier. "O England, Kngland? Will this reproach never lie rolled away from thee! Is there any thing like this to be found, either anioni^ 1'api-ts, Turks, or Heathens? In the name of Justin-, merry, rind common sense, I ask, 1. Why do men lie, for lying sake? Is it only to keep their hands in? What nee.l !-., of saying it uas the port of London? when every one knew the brandy was landed, above three hundred miles from thence. What a monstrous contempt of truth does this show, or rather hatred to it? :J. Where is the justice of swelling four pounds, into five hundred ami seven- 11: .;. Where is the common sense, of taking up fourteen sheets to tell a story, that may be told in ten lines? I. Where iH tin- mercy of thus grinding the face of the poor? Thus sucking the hlnod of a poor Beggared prisoner. Would not this be execra- ble villany, if tin- paper and writing together were only sixpence a sheet, when they have stript him already of his little all, and not left him fourteen groats in the world?" It is certain that nothing can be fairly said in defence of some of our law proceedings. They are often absurd, highly oppressive to the 'subject, and disgraceful to a civili/.ed nation. In criminal how often does the indictment magnify and exaggerate both the crime and everv circumstance connected with it, beyond all the bounds of truth and probability? Hence it becomes extremely diilicult for jurymen to discharge their duty with a good conscience: and we seldom see punishments duly proportioned to the crimes committed. What shall we say in other cases, where the tautol- ogy and circumlocution peculiar to the language of our law, the delay of judgment in some of the courts, and the chicanery per- mitted through the whole proceedings, render it almost impossible, for an honest subject in a middling situation, to obtain his right ugainst a villain, without the utmost danger of being ruined? A man who robs on the highway is hanged ; but a villian who robs by means of the chicanery, delay, and expense of the law, escapes with impuuitv. The grievances so loudly complained of ut present, appear to me. in comparison of this, like a mole-hill compared with a mountain. The doctrine of an instantaneous attainment of Christian perfec- tion spread rapidly, and numerous professors of it almost instantly sprunir up, in various parts of the kingdom. Hut the imprudent y.eal, and ra-h expressions of some of the preachers concerning it, 'H-IMII to give i.llence. July !.'>, Mr. (irimshaw wrote to Mr. \\'.-|i-\ on the' subject, and after apologi/ing for not attending the Conference then held at Leeds, he observes. " The disappointment is more my own lo-s than youi>: for there are -.everal things which ln\e tor some time been matter of so much iinea-ine>s to me, that I thought, could they not at this time be some how accommodated, I should IM. obliged tO recede from the connex ion ; which to do, would have been one of the most disagreeable things in the world to me. I would fain live and die in this happy relation 1 have for many years borne, and still bear to you. 452 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " Two of the most material points were, concerning imputed righteousness, and Christian perfection. But as to the former, what you declared to be your notion of it, at Heptonstal, is so near mine that I am well satisfied. And as to the other, your resolutions in Conference are such, if John Emiriot informs me right, as seem to afford me sufficient satisfaction. " There are other matters more, but to me not of equal impor- tance, to which, notwithstanding, I cannot be reconciled. Such as asserting, 'a child of God to be again a child of the devil, if he give away to a temptation. That he is a child of the devil who disbelieves the doctrine of sinless perfection. That he is 710 true Christian, who has not attained to it,' &c. &c. These are asser- tions very common with some of our preachers, though in my apprehension too absurd and ridiculous to be regarded, and there- fore by no means of equal importance with what is above said; and yet have a tendency, as the effect has already shown, to distract and divide our societies. You will perhaps say, ' Why did you not admonish them? Why did you not endeavor to convince them of the error of such absurd assertions?' In some degree I have, though perhaps not so fully or freely as I ought or could have wished to have done : for I feared to be charged by them, perhaps secretly to yourself, with opposing them or their doctrines.* These things I mentioned to brother Lee, who declared, and I could not but believe him, that you did, and would utterly reject any such expressions. I am therefore, in these respects, more easy; and shall if such occasions require, as I wish they never may, reprove and prevent them with plainness and freedom. " Sinless* perfection is a grating term to many of our dear breth- ren; even to those who are as desirous and solicitous to be truly holy in heart and life, as any perhaps of them who affect to speak in this unscriptural way. Should we not discountenance the use of it, and advise its votaries to exchange it for terms less offensive, but sufficiently expressive of true Christian holiness ? By this I mean (and why may I not tell you what 1 mean ?) all that holi- ness of heart and life, which is literally, plainly, abundantly, taught us all over the Bible; and without which no man, however justified through faith in the righteousness of Christ, can ever expect to see the Lord. This is that holiness, that Christian per- fection, that sanctification, which, without affecting strange, ful- some, offensive, unscriptural expressions and representations, I, and I dare say every true and sincere-hearted member in our so- cieties, and I hope in all others, ardently desire and strenuously labor to attain. This is attainable for this therefore let us con- tend: to this let us diligently exhort and excite all our brethren daily; and this the more as we see the day, the happy, the glori- rious day approaching. " I have only to add, that I am determined through the help of God, so far as I know, or see at present, to continue in close con- nexion with you, even unto death: and to be as useful as I am * It is observed above, that Mr, Wesley himself never used the term nnlesa perfection. THE MFE OP THE REV. JttTIN V .jLEY. 463 We, or as consistent with my parochial, and other indispensable /.Mi-atioiK: chiefly in this rounq (circuit) and at times abroad; to :hen your bands in tin- great and glorious work of our LORD, which you have evidently so much at heart, elaborately so iiiueh in hand, and in uhich, I le.' blessed forever he. his name, has so CX- tenively and wonderfully prospered you." Immediately on the receipt of this letter, before the conference ijuite broke up, .Mr. Wesley took an opportunity of preaching from hose words, ' In many tilings we offend all.' On this occasion he observed, 1. " As long as we live, our soul is connected with the body. 2. As long as it is thus connected, it cannot think but by the help of bodily ordain. 3. As long as these organs are imperfect, v, e ;ire liable to mistakes, both speculative and practical. 4. Yea, and a mistake may occasion my loving a good man less than I ought ; which is a defective, that is, a wrong temper. 5. For all the-e we need the atoning blood, as indeed for every defect or - inir to have attained that state, fell into some extravagant notions and wavs of expression, more proper to be heard in Bedlam than in a. religious society. One of the persons here alluded to, was _e Hell, \\lio was favored by Mr. MaxhVld; and they soon made a party in their favor. When the plain declarations of Scripture are disregarded, or even tortured by ingenuity or a wild imagination to a false meaning, what opinions can be so absurd. either in religion or philosophy, as not to find advocates for them.' lint this adonis no just ground of objection against scriptural Christianity, or true Christian experience; anymore than against sound philosophy. In the history of philosophers and of philoso- phv. we find opinions maintained, as absurd as the most illiterate enthusiast in religion ever published; nay as absurd as transub- stantiation itself. And when religion has had the misfortune to fall under the sole direction of these philosophers, and been con- strained by \iolence to put on their philosophic dress, she ha.- had just cause to complain of as great nn insult as ever she experienced from the mo.-t ignorant enthu-iast. So little justice is there in the proud claim of rea-on in her pre.-eiil imperfect state, to assume tho whole direction of our most holy religion! And so little cause be, to triumph over the errors of a few mistaken pro!' of Christian experience ! Mr. \Ve.-h-y did not, at first, resist these extravagances with sutVicieiit firmness; by which the persons who favored them daily increased in number. At length, however, he found it absolutely necessary to give an elVectual check to the party: but now U was too late to be done, without the ri-k of a separation in the society. Tin's being the least of the two evils, accordingly took pl.;"e: Mr. Maxlield withdrew from his connexion with Mr. We.-Icy, and car- lie d near two hundred of the people \\ith hirn. During this contest, Mr. NVe>le\- K'ing at Canterbury, wrote to 454 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. Mr. Maxfield, telling him very freely what he approved, ami what he disapproved in his doctrine or behavior. Among a variety of other things, Mr. Wesley tells him, " I like your doctrine of per fection, or pure love. I dislike the saying, This was not known or taught among us, till within two or three years." On this, I shall just observe, that the doctrine of perfection, or perfect love, was undoubtedly taught among the Methodists from the beginning: but the manner in which it was now preached, pressing the people to expect what was called the destruction of the root of sin, in one moment, was most certainly newj I can find no trace of it before the period at which I have fixed its introduction.* * It will be proper before we proceed any further, to give a short account of that excellent man, and successful minister of Christ, the Rev. Mr. Grimshaw. He was born in September, 1703, at Bvindle, six miles from Preston in Lan- cashire, and educated at the schools of Blackburn and Heskin, in the same coun- ty. Even then, the thoughts of death and judgment made some impression upon him. At the .age of eighteen he was sent to Christ's College m Cam- bridge ; where bad example so carried him away, that he utterly lost all sense of seriousness. In 1731, he was ordained deacon, and seemed much affected with the importance of the ministerial office. This was increased by conversing with some serious people at Rochdale ; but on his removal to Todmorden sooi> after, he dropped his pious acquaintance, conformed to the world, followed all its diversions, and contented himself with doing his duty on Sundays. About the year 1734, he began to think seriously again. He left off all di- Tersions, began to catechise the young people, to preach the absolute necessity of a devout life and to visit his parishioners, to press them to seek the salvation of their souls. At this period also, he began to pray in secret four times a day : and the God of all grace, who prepared his heart to pray, soon gave the answer to his prayer. Not indeed as he expected : not in joy or peace, but by bringing upon him strong and painful convictions of his own guilt, helplessness, and mis- ery; by discovering to him what he did not suspect before, that his heart was deceitful and desperately wicked ; and, what was more afflicting still, that all his duties and labors could not procure him pardon, or give him a title to eternal life. In this trouble he continued more than three years, not acquainting any one with the distress be suffered. But one day, in 1742, being in the utmost agony of mind, he had so strong and clear a view of Jesus Christ in his media- torial character, that he was enabled to believe on him with the heart unto right- eousness; and in a moment all his fears vanished away, and he was filled with joy unspeakable. " I was now," says he, " willing to renounce myself, and to embrace Christ for my all in all." All this time he was an entire stranger to the people called Methodists, and also to their writings, till he came to Haworth. Mr. Grimshaw was now too happy himself in the knowledge of Christ to rest satisfied, without taking every method he thought likely to spread the knowl- edge of his God and Saviour. For the sake of the very indigent, who wanted clothes to appear decent at church in the day-time, he contrived a lecture on Sunday evenings, though he had before preached twice in the day. The next year he began a method, which he continued till death, of preaching in each of the four hamlets under his care, three times every month. By this means, the old and infirm had the truth of God brought to their houses." The success of his labors soon brought many persons from the neighboring parishes to attend on his ministry ; and the benefit they obtained, brought upon him many earnest entreaties to come to their houses, and expound the word of God to souls as ig- norant as they had been themselves. This request he did not dare to refuse ; so that, while he provided abundantly for his own flock, he annually found oppor- tunity of preaching near three hundred times, to congregations in other parts. For a course of fifteen years, or upwards, he use,d to preach every week, fif- teen, twenty, and sometimes thirty times, besides Visiting the sick, and other occasional duties of his function. In sixteen years he \v only once suspended from his labors by sickness, though he dared all weatha rton the bleak moua- THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 455 At this time tin; societies were so multiplied, and so widely spread, that they formed tucnty-fn e extensive circuits in Kngland, eiirht in Ireland, tour in Scotland, and t\v< in Wales: on which, I suppose, aliout ninety preachers were daily employed in propa- gating knowfodgfl and Christian experience, among the lower or- ders ill' tile people. .Mardi 1-2, .Mr. \Vesley left London, and on the ir.thcame to Bristol, where he met several serious clergymen. H< " I have lonir desired that there might be an open, avowed union, 'ii all who piearh those fundamental truths, original sin, anil justitication liy 1'aith, producing' inward and outward holiness. But nil my endeavors have been hitherto ineffectual." In April, however, he made one more attempt to promote so desirable an union. HI- wrote the following letter, which after some time he sent to between thirty and forty clergymen, with the little preface annexed. KKVEREND SIR, Near two years and a half ago, 1 wrote the following letter. \onwill please to observe, 1. That I propose no more therein, than is the boumlen duty of every Christian: 2. That you may comply with this proposal, whether any other does or not. I m}- self liave endeavored so to do for many years, though I have been almost alone therein; and although many, the more earnestly I talk of peace, the more y.ealously make themselves ready for battle. I am, Uev i rend Sir, Yniir affectionate brother, JOHN WESLET." " DEAR Sir., ^, "It has pleased (Jod to ^ive you both the will and the power to do many things for his irlory, although you are often ashamed you have done so little, and wish yon could do a thousand times more. This induces me to mention to you, what has been upon my mind for many year-: an. I what 1 am persuaded would be much ibr the {.'lory of (MH|, if it could once be effected. And I am in irreat hopes it will be, if you heartily undertake it, trusting in him alone. 'Midyears since (Jod began a irreat work in England; but the labor. \v . \t first tluxe tew were of one heart: but it wa- not so Inn;.'. First one fell off, then another and another, till QO two of UA were left together in the work, besides my brother and me. This prevented much good, and occasioned much evil. It L'rievcd our spirits, and weakened our hand-. It gave our com- mon enemie~ hn < I to blaspheme. It perplexed and pu/- y.led many sincere Christians. It caused many to draw back to perdition, ft . r rieved the holy spirit of (iod. A- laborers iricreas.-d, disunion increased. Offences were multiplied. A.ud instead of coming nearer to, tln-\ >tood further lains, nn I usfil hi-. .p.issiiui, iluin a merciful man would u beast. 1 ! 1 l-y all Ms |>nns!ii.mrrs. u,:uiy of whom ld not lir.ir Ins a death witlimn sli. 8, Tri- uiii]i!niiu' in HUM wlin u the* resurrection and the hi" an Ine Hfty-ftwirth year nf Kis a^i-. nn. 456 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. and further off from each other: till at length, those who were not only brethren in Christ, but fellow-laborers in his gospel, had no more connexion or fellowship with each other, than Protestants have with Papists. " But ought this to be ? Ought not those who are united to one common head, and employed by him in one common work, to be united to each other ? I speak now of those laborers, who are ministers of the Church of England. These are chiefly Mr. Perronet, Romaine, Newton, Shireley:. Mr. Downing, Jesse, Adam: Mr. Talbot, Ryland, Stillingfleet, Fletcher: Mr. Johnson, Badfleley, Andrews, Jane: Mr. Hart, Byrnes, Brown, Roquet : Mr. Sellon, Venn, Richardson, Burnet, Furley, Crook: Mr. East- wood, Conyers, Bentley, King: Mr. Berridge, Hicks, G. W., J. W., C. W., John Richardson, Benjamin Colley. Not excluding any other clergyman, who agrees in these essentials. " I. Original sin. II Justification by faith. III. Holiness of heart and life: provided his life be answerable to his doctrine. " But what union would you desire among these ? Not an union in opinions. They might agree or disagree, touching abso- lute decrees on the one hand, and perfection on the other. Not an union in expressions. Those who may still speak of the imputed righteousness, and these of the merits of Christ. Not an union with regard to outward order. Some may still remain quite regu- lar; some quite irregular; and some partly regular, and partly irregular. But these things being as they are, as each is persuad- ed in his own mind, is it not a most desirable thing, that we should, " 1. Remove hinderances out of the way ? Not judge one another, not despise one another, not envy one another? Not be displeased at one another's gifts or success, even though greater than our own ? Not icait for one another's halting, much less wish for it, or rejoice therein? Never speak disrespectfully, slightly, coldly, or unkindly of each other: never repeat each other's faults, mistakes, or infirmities, much less listen for and gather them up: never say or do anything to hinder each other's usefulness, either directly or indirectly. " Is it not a most desirable thing, that we should, 2. Love as brethren? Think well of, and honor one another? JVish all good, all grace, all gifts, all success, yea greater than our own, to each other? Expect God will answer our wish, rejoice in every appear- ance thereof, and praise him for it? Readily believe good of each other, as readily as we once believed evil? Speak respectfully, honorably, kindly, of each other: defend each other's character: speak all the good we can of each other: recommend one another where we have influence: each help the other on in his work, and enlarge his influence by all the honest means we can. " This is the union which I have long sought after. And is it not the duty of every one of us so to do? Would it not be far bet- ter for ourselves? A means of promoting both our holiness and happiness? Would it not remove \\i\ichguilt from those Avho have been faulty in any of these instances? And mucli pain from those who have kept thcis'-ch es pure? Would it not be far better for the people? who sut, r severely from the clashing of their leaders, THE LIFE THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 457 which seldom fail to occasion many unprofitable, yea hurtful dis- putes among them. Would it uot be better for the poor, blind, world, robbing them of their port? O they cannot agree among them-elves ! Would it not bo better for the whole work of God, which would then deepen and widen on every side? " ' But it will never be: it is utterly impossible.' Certainly it is with men. Who imagines in- can do this ? That it can be effect- ed by any human power? All nature is against it, every infirmity, every wrong temper and passion; love of honor and praise, of power, of preeminence; an-_ r er, resentment, pride; long-contracted habit, and prejudice, lurking in ten thousand forms. The devil and his angels are against it. For if this Jakes place, how shall his kingdom stand: All the world, all that know not God, are against it, though they may seem to favor it for a season. Let U3 settle this in our hearts, that we may be utterly cut off from all dependence on our own strength or wisdom. " But surely ' with God all things are possible.' Therefore 1 all things are possible to him that believetli. 3 And this union is proposed only to them that believe, and show their faith by their works. I am, dear sir, Your affectionate servant, J. W. Scarborough, April 19, 1764. This letter shows Mr. Wesley's tolerant principles in a strong light. Happy would it have been for the professors of religion, hail the same spirit of brotherly-love and mutual forbearance, pre- vailed in the hearts of all who preached the essential doctrines of the L'ospd. But this was not the case: of all the clergymen to whom this desirable union was proposed, only three vouchsafed to return him an answer! Mr. Wesley continued his travels and labors, with the usual dil- i:reni-e and punctuality through all the societies in Great Britain, Ireland, and Wales; ;i iid his health and strength were wonderfully preserved. In October, 1765, he observes, " I breakfa>ted'with Mr. \Vhitetield, who seemed to be an old, old man, being fairly worn out in his Master's service, though he has hardly seen fifty years. And yet it pleases God, that I, who am now in my sixty-third year, find no disorder, no weakness, no decay, no difference from what at five and twenty: only that I have t'euer teeth, and more rrey hairs!" Soon after lie adds, ' Mr. WhitehYld called upon me. He breathes nothing but peace and love. Bigotry cannot .-tand before him, but hide- its head \\ hen \er he coin- Mr. We-ley received :-i\ty pounds per annum, from the society in London, which is the salary that every clergyman receives, who iiong them. But individuals in various places frequent- ly gave him money; legacies were sometimes left him, and the produce of his books, in tin; latter part of life, was considerable. It is well known, however, that he hoarded notlnnir at the end of the year. Re even contracted his expenses as mucn as po-.-ibl- gave the surplus to the floor, and tlio.-e who might, through misfor- tune.-, be in want. His charitable di.-position may appear from tho 39 458 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. following little circumstance, which strongly points out the tender feelings of his mind, under a consciousness that he had not given in proportion to the person's want. In November, 1766, a foreign- er in distress called upon him, and gave him a Latin letter, begging some relief. Shortly after, Mr. Wesley reflecting on the case, wrote on the back of the letter, " I let him go Avith five shillings: I fear he is starving. Alas! " The world has seldom seen a man of strong powers of mind, of first-rate talents, who has not labored under some peculiar weak- ness, or mental infirmity; which men of little minds, capable only of observing defects, have frequently made the object of ridicule. Numerous instances might easily be produced, both among philos- ophers and divines. Mr. Wesley's chief weakness was, a too great readiness to credit the testimony of others, when he believed them sincere, without duly considering whether they had sufficient ability and caution to form a true judgment of the things concern- ing which they bore testimony. In matters, therefore, which de- pended wholly on the evidence of other persons, he was often mis- taken. Mr. Charles Wesley was in the opposite extreme; full of caution and suspicion. But he was fully sensible both of his own and of his brother's weakness, and in the present year, wrote to him as follows; " When you fear the worst, your fears should be regarded : and when I hope the best, you may almost believe me. As to several of our preachers, I fear with you, ' The salt has lost its savor.' Where is their single eye now? Their zeal, humility, and love? And what can we do with them, or for them? " And again, some years afterwards, "Your defect of mistrust, needs my excess to guard it. You cannot be taken by storm, but you may by surprise. We seem designed for each other. If we could and would be oftener together, it might be better for both. Let us be useful in our lives, and at our death not divided." It was owing to the weakness above mentioned, that Mr. Wes- ley so easily believed most of the stories he heard, concerning witchcraft and apparitions. And though this is by many deemed a subject of ridicule rather than of serious argument, yet it is but just to let Mr. Wesley plead his own cause, and assign the reasons of his faith in the persons who have stated the appearance of de- parted spirits as a matter of fact, of which they themselves were the witnesses. This he did in 1768. After stating that there were several things in these appearances which he did not comprehend, he adds, " But this is with me a very slender objection. For what is it which I do not comprehend, even of the things I see daily? Truly not ' the smallest grain of sand, or spire of grass.' What pretence- have I then to deny well-attested facts, because I cannot compre- hend them ? " It is true likewise, that the English in general, and most of the men of learning in Europe, have given up all' accounts of witches and apparitions, as mere old wives' fables. I am sorry for it: and I willingly take this opportunity of entering my solemn protest against this violent compliment, which so many that believe the Bible, pay to those who do not believe it. I owe them no such service. I take knowledge, these are at the bottom of the outcry THE LIFE OF THE BET. JOHN WESLEY. 459 which has 1 !. and \\itli such insolence spread throughout ion in dire,-: oppo-ition not only to tin- liible, but to the suf- f the wi-eM and best of men in ;ill aL'es and nations. They \vrll know, whether f'hri-tians know it or not, that the -i\in? up 'aft, is in effect giving up the Hihle. And tin \ KOOW <>n tin- other hand, that if luit one account of the inter ' rum with - 'irit- !> admiKed, tht-ir whole ca>th- in tin- air, Hei-m, Athi-.sm, Materialism, falls to tin- ground. I know no efore, why we .-honld sutler even this weapon to he 1 out of our hands. Indeed there are numerous nrgu: -, which abundantly confute their vain imaginations. But d not be hooted out of one: neither reason nor religion re- quire this. One of the capital objections to all these accounts, which I nown urged over and over, is this, ' Did you ever see an ap- parition yourself? ' No: nor did I ever see a murder. Yet I be- iie're is such a thing. Therefore I cannot as a reasonable in .n deny the fact; although 1 never saw it, and perhaps never may. The testimony of unexceptionable witnesses fully convinces me both of the one and the other." I am very far from giving credit to the common reports of appari- tion-. Ma'ny of them, no doubt, are the mare creatures of in ation. \Ve mav oh-i rve, however, that no man ever did, or ever can prove by sound argument, the impossibility of disembodied spirit s appearing to men, or that they never have appeared to in- dividuals. All then, which the moet able and determined skeptic- can do, is, to oppose his own dark and uncertain conjectures to the uniform testimony of all ages and of all nations. He has not there- for triumph as he would have the world to Hippose. I cannot do better than conclude this subject with the words of Dr. Johnson, in his Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia. "If all your fear be of apparitions, (said the prince,) I will promise you safety: there is no danger from the dead; he that is once buried will be seen no more." " That the dead are seen no more (said Imlac) I will not under- take to maintain against the, concurrent and unvaried testimony of all atres, and of all nations. There is no people, rude or learned, amon:; whom apparitions of the dead an- not related and believed. T!I'H opinion, which prevails as far as human nature is dillusi-d, could Id-come universal only by its truth: those that never heard of one another, would not ha\e agreed in a tale which nothing but vprr make credible. That it is doubted by single ca\il- \ 'TV little weaken the general evidence: and some \\ ho deny it with their tongue .; \\itli tin In September this year. Mr. \Ve-ley wrote the following letter . .lame - Morgan, on a point of doctrine. " I have been thitikin? much of \o!i," -ays Mr. \\'e-|e\, --and why should I not tell you all I think and all I fear concerning you? 'I think all that \ou -.\\d at the conference, upon the subj< the late debate, was rit'lit. And it amounted to no more than this: ' The general rule i>, tln-y who an: in the favor of God, know they are so- But there may be some exceptions. Some may fear and 460 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEf. love God, and yet not be clearly conscious of his favor: af . v* they may not dare to affirm, that their sins are forgiven. 5 It you put the case thus, I think no man in his senses will be under any temptation to contradict you. For none can doubt, but whoever loves God, is in the favor of God. But is not this a little mis- stating the case? I do not conceive the question turned here. But you said, or was imagined to say, ' All penitents are in God's favor; ' or ' All who mourn after God, are in the favor of God.' And this was what many disliked: because they thought it was unscriptural, and unsafe, as well as contrary to what ice always taught. That this is contrary to what we always taught is certain, as all our hymns as well as other writings testify: so that (wheth- er it be true or not) it is without all question, a new doctrine among the Methodists. We have always taught, that a penitent mourned or was pained on this veiy account, because he felt, he was ' not in the favor of God,' but had the wrath of God abiding on him. Hence we supposed the language of his heart to be, 'Lost and undone for aid I cry ! ' And we believed he really was ' lost and undone,' till God did ' Peace, joy, and righteousness impart And speak himself into his heart.' "And I still appreherW this to be scriptural doctrine; confirmed not by a few detached texts, but by the whole tenor of Scripture; and more particularly of the Epistle to the Romans. But if so, the contrary to it must be unsafe, for that general reason, because it is unscriptural. To which one may add the particular reason, that it naturally tends to lull mourners to sleep : to make them say, ' Peace, peace to their souls, when there is no peace.' It di- rectly tends to damp and stifle their conviction, and to encourage them in sitting down contented, before Christ is revealed in them, and before his Spirit witnesses with their spirit that they are chil- dren of God. But it may be asked, Will not this discourage mourn- ers? ' Yes, it will discourage them from stopping where they are, it will discourage them from resting before they have the witness in themselves, before Christ is revealed in them. But it will en- courage them, to seek him in the gospel way : to ask till they re- ceive pardon and peace. And we are to encourage them, not by telling them, they are in the favor of God, though they do not know it; (such a word as this we should never utter in a congrega- tion, at the peril of our souls;) but by assuring them 'every one that seeketh, findeth; every one that asketh receiveth.' " I am afraid you have not been sufficiently wary in this; but have given occasion to them that sought occasion. But this is not all. I doubt you did not see God's hand in Shi mei's tongue. Un- to you it was given to suffer a little, of what you extremely wanted, obloquy, and evil report. But you did not acknowledge either the gift or the giver: you saw only T. O., not God. O Jemmy you do not know yourself. You cannot bear to be continually steeped in poison: in the esteem and praise of men. Therefore, I tremble at your stay in Dublin. It is the most dangerous place for you under heaven. All I can say is, God can preserve you in tho fiery "urnace, and I hope will." THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 461 On Friday, August 4, 1769, Mr. We-l.-y read the following pa- per in the Conference, containing the outlines of a plan for tho fu- ture union ot' tin- Mrthotlist preachers. " It has long been my desire, that all those ministers of the church who believe and preach salvation by faith, might cordially ai-ree bctu-een tliemselves, and not hinder, but help one another. After occasionally pressing tliis in private conversation, wherever I had opportunity, I wrote down my thoughts on this head, and sent them to each in a letter. Only three vouchsafed to -rive me an an- I give this up. I can do no more. They are a rope of sand; anil such they will continue. Hut it i< otherwise with the travelling preachers in our con- rie\ion. You are at present one body: you net in concert with each other, and by united counsel-;. And now is the time to con- sider what can be done, in order to continue this union? Indeed, a~ 1" in-,' as I live, there will be no great difficulty: I am, under God, a centre of union to all our travelling, as well as local preachers. " They all know me, and my communication. They all love me for my work's sake: and therefore, were it only out of regard to me, they will continue connected with each other. But by what may this connexion be preserved, when God removes me from you ? " I take it for granted, it cannot be preserved by any means, be- ilio.-e who have not a single eye. Those who aim at any thirty but the glory of God, and the salvation of souk; who de- nr seek any earthly thing, whether honor, profit, or ease; will not, cannot continue in the connexion; it will not answer their design.* Some of them, perhaps a fourth of the whole number, \\ill procure preferment in the church; others will turn Independ- ent-.-, and get separate congregations. Kay your accounts with this, and be not surprised, if .-ome you do not suspect, be of this IIUIM 1 ' ; But what method can be taken to preserve a firm union be- tween tlne who choose to remain together?! "Perhaps you might take ~ome >uch .steps as these. On notice of my death, let all the preachers in Kngland and Ireland, repair idon, within six weeks. Let them seek God by solemn last- 1 prayer. Let them dr.iw up articles of agreement, to be signed bv those who choose to act in concert. Let those be dis- missed who do not choose it, in the most friendly manner po~-ilile. Let them choose by votes, a committee of three, five, or >-\en, each of whom is to be moderator in his turn. Let the committee Mr. Wesley, thron^h the whole of this extract, speaks of the preachers con- :i with each other, on the original plan of Methodism. But if ju/n aw should I '-1:111 to ordain one another, to alter the tie established church, and all denominations nters, and ! Ives into an independent body: and if the other preachers <" do not separate from them, in order to continue .'itious, to preserve i ihey seek earthly things, and their eye be not single as at IMMgUMUg. * That is, upon the original plan of Methodism, 39* 462 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. do what I do now; propose preachers to be tried, admitted, or ex- cluded: fix the place of each preacher for the ensuing year, and the time of the next Conference. "Can anything be done now, in order to lay a foundation for this future union? Would it not be well for any that are willing, to sign some articles of agreement, before God calls me hence? Suppose something like these: " We, whose names are underwritten, being thoroughly con- vinced of the necessity of a close union between those whom God is pleased to use as instruments in this glorious work, in order to preserve this union between ourselves, are resolved, God being our helper, I. To devote ourselves entirely to God; denying ourselves, taking up our cross daily, steadily aiming at one thing, to save our own souls, and them that hear us. II. To preach the old Metho- dist doctrines, and no other; contained in the minutes of the Con- ferences. III. To observe and enforce, the whole Methodist dis- cipline, laid down in the said Minutes." These articles, I believe, were then signed by many of the preachers. But some years after- wards, the mystery of innovations began to work secretly in the minds of several of the preachers, who hoped to exalt themselves above all that had been known before among them. They knew Mr. Wesley did, and would let, or hinder, till he was taken out of the way: they had influence enough, however, to prevail upon him to relinquish the present plan, and leave the mode of union among the preachers after his death, to their own deliberations. Two preachers had gone over to America some time before, though, I apprehend, not by Mr. Wesley's authority. At the Conference, however, this year he sent two, Mr. Boardman, and Pillmoor, to preach and take charge of the societies in America, where Methodism began soon to nourish. Mr. Wesley saw the work in which he was engaged, spread on every side. In 1770, he was able to reckon forty-nine circuits in England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales: and one hundred and twenty-two itinerant preachers under his direction; besides about double the number of local preachers, who did not quit their usual occupations. This year, the larger Minutes of Conference, were printed. The following abstract from them, will nearly complete our view of the economy of the Methodist societies. Q. 1. "Have our Conferences been as useful -as they might have been? A. " No: we have been, continually straitened for time. Hence scarce any thing has been searched to the bottom. To remedy this, let every Conference last nine days, concluding on Wednesday in the second week. Q. 2. " What may we reasonably believe to be God's design, in raising up the preachers called Methodists ? A. " Not to form any new sect; but to reform the nation, partic- ularly the church : and to spread scriptural holiness over the land. Q. 3. " Is it advisable for us to preach in as many places as we can, without forming any societies? A. " By no means; we have made the trial in various places , THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 463 and that for a considerable time. But all the seed has fallen as by the highway-side. There is scarce any fruit remaining. Q. 4. " Where should we endeavor to preach nn M. 1. " Where there is the greatest number of quiet and willing hearers: 2. Where there is most fruit. Q. 5. " Is field-preaching unlawful? A, "We conceive not. We ( do not know that it is contrary to any law either of God or man. ). 6. " Have we not used it too sparingly? I. "It seems we have: 1. Because our call is, to save that which is lost. Now we cannot expect them to seek us. Therefore we -lyulil go ami seek them. 2. Because we are particularly called, 11: into the highways and hedges (which none else will do) to compel them to come in. 3. Because that reason against it is not good, ' The house will hold all that come.' The house may hold all that come to the house; but not all that would come to the field. " The greatest hinderance to this you are to expect from rich, or cowardly, or lazy Methodists. But regard them not, neither stewards, leaders nor people. Whenever the weather will permit, go out in God's iiuiiie into the most public places, and call all to repent and believe the gospel: every Sunday, in particular; es- pecially where there are old societies, lest they settle upon their " The stewards will frequently oppose this, lest they lose their usual collection. But this is not a sufficient reason against it. Shall we barter souls for money? Q. 7. "Ought we not diligently to observe, in what places God is pleased at any time to pour out his Spirit more abundantly? A. "We ought: arid at that time to send more laborers than usual into that part of the harvest. * " But whence shall we have them? 1. So far as we can afford it, we will keep a reserve of preachers at Kingswood: 2. Let an exact list be. kept of those who are propo.-ed fur trial, but not ac- cepted. Q. 8. " How often shall we permit strangers to be present at the meeting of the society? A. " At every other meeting of the society in every place, let no stranger be admitted. At other times they may; but the same person not above twice or thrice. In order to this, see that all in every place show their tickets before they come in. If the stew- ar.U and leaders arc net evict therein, employ others that have more resolution. (j. r| . Can any thinir further be donf>, in order to make the meetings ot'tlie da^es lively and profitable? Jl. 1. " Change improper lea 2. " Let the leaders frequently meet each other's cla- 3. " Let us observe, which leaders are the most useful, and let these meet the other classes as often as po^ihle. 4. " See that all the leaders be not only men of sound judgment, but men truly devoted to. (...!. Q. 10. " How can we further a.-.-i-t tho?e under our care? 464 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY." A. 1. cc By meeting the married men and women together, th* first Sunday after the visitation; the single men and women apart, on the two following, in all the large societies: this has been much neglected. 2. " By instructing them at their own houses. What unspeaka- ble need is there of this? The world say, ' The Methodists are no better than other people.' This is not true. But it is nearer the truth, than we are willing to believe. " N. B. For 1. Personal religion either toward God or man, is amazingly superficial among us. " I can but just touch on a few generals. How little faith is there among us ? How little communion with God? How little living in heaven, walking in eternity, deadness to every creature? How much love of the world? Desire of pleasure, of ease, of getting money ? " How little brotherly-love? What continual judging one anoth- er? What gossipping, evil-speaking, tale-bearing? VVhat want of moral honesty? To instance only in one or two particulars. "Who does as he would be done by, in buying and selling? Particularly in selling horses? Write him knave that does not. And the Methodist knave is the worst of all knaves. " 2. Family religion is shamefully wanting, and almost in every branch. "And the Methodists in general will be little-the better, till wo take quite another course with them. For what avails public preaching alone, though we could preach like angels? "We must, yea every travelling preacher, must instruct them from house to house. Till this is done, and that in good earnest, the Methodists will be little better than other people. " Let every preacher, having a catalogue of those in each society, go to^each house. Deal gently with them, that the report of it may move others to desire your coming. Give the children, ' the in- structions for children, 3 and encourage them to get them by heart. Indeed you will find it no easy matter to teach the ignorant the principles of religion. So true is the remark of Archbishop Usher, ' Great scholars may think this work beneath them. But they should consider, the laying the foundation skilfully, as it is of the greatest importance, so it is the master-piece of the wisest builder. And let the wisest of us all try, -whenever we please, we shall find, that to lay this ground work rightly, to make the ignorant under- stand the grounds of religion, will put us to the trial of all our skill.' " Perhaps in doing this it may be well, after a few loving words spoken to all in the house^to take each person singly into another room, where you may deal closely witn him, about his sin, and misery, and duty. Set these home, or you lose all your labor: do this in earnest, and you will soon find what a work you take in hand, in undertaking to be a travelling preacher. Q 11. " How shall we prevent improper persons from insinuat- ing themselves into the society? #. 1. " Give tickets to none till they are recommended by a leader, with whom they have met at least two months on trial. 2. Give notes to none but those who are recommended by one you THK !.1>'E OF TriE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 46& know, or till they have met three or four times in a class 3. Give tin -in tin; rules the first time they meet. See that this be never neglected. Q. 12. " Should we insist on the band-rules? Particularly with regard tn i!: Jl. "By all means. This is no time to give any encouragement to superfluity of apparel. Therefore give no band-tickets to any, till they have left off superfluous ornaments. In order to thi.-, 1. Let every assistant read the thoughts upon dress, at least once a MI every large society. 2. In visiting the classes, lie very mild, but vi iv strict. 3. Allow no exempt case, not even of a married woman. Better one suffer than many. 4. (Jive no tickets to any that \\ear calashes, high-heads, or enormous bonnets. " To encourage meeting in band, 1. In every large society, have a love-feast quarterly lor the hands only. 2. Never fail to meet them once a week. 3. Kxhort every lieliever to embrace the ad- vantage. 4. Give a band-ticket to none till they have met a quar- ter on trial. "Observe! You give none a band ticket, before he meets, but after he has met. Q. 13. "Do not Sabbath-breaking, dram-drinking, evil-speaking, unprofitable conversation, lightness, expensivcness or gaity of apparel, and contracting debts without due care to discharge them, still prevail in several places? How may these evils be remedied? . 1. 1. "Let us preach expressly on each of these heads. 2 Read in every society the sermon on evil-speaking. 3. Let the leaders closely examine and exhort every person to put away the accursed thing. 4. Let the preacher warn every society, that none who is guilty herein can remain with us. 5. Extirpate smuggling, buying, or selling uncustomed goods, out of every society. Let none remain with us, who will not totally abstain from every kind and degree of it. Speak tenderly, but earnestly and frequently of it, in every society near the coa.-ts. And read to them, and dili- gently disperse among them, ' The word to a Smuggler.' 0. F.x- tirpate bribery, receiving any thing, directly or indirectly, lor voting in any election. Show no respect of persons herein, but expel all that touch the accui-M-d thing. Largely show, both in public and private, the wickedness of thus seiling our country. And every where read ' The Word to a Freeholder,' and disperse it with both hands. <. 11. " What .shall we do to prevent scandal, when any of our members become bankrupt? Let ilp' as-i-unt talk with him at large. And if he lias not kept fair accounts, or has been concerned in that ba-e prael. raising money by coining notes (commonly called the bill-trade) lei him be expelled immediately. (^. I."). ' What is the otlice of a Christian minister? . /. To watch IIMT Minis, as he that must irive account. O. II'. " Iu what view may we and our helpers be considered? A. ; ' Perhaps as extraordinary mes.-engers (i. e. out of the ordi- nary Way) deigned, 1. To provoke the regular ministers to jeal- ousy. To supply their lack of service, toward those who are 466 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY.' Eerishing for want of knowledge. But how hard is it to abide ere? Who does not wish to be a little higher? Suppose, to be ordained I Q. 17. " What is the office of an helper 1 ? .#.' " In the absence of a minister, to feed and guide the flock: in particular, 1. " To preach morning and evening. (But he is never to begin later in the evening than seven o'clock, unless in particular cases.) 2. " To meet the society and the bands weekly. 8. " To meet the leaders weekly. " Let every preacher be particularly exact in this, and in the morning-preaching. If he has twenty hearers let him preach. If not, let him sing and pray. "N. B. We are fully determined, never to drop the morning- preaching: and to continue preaching at five, wherever it is practi- cable, particularly in London and Bristol. Q. 18. "What are the rules of an helper? A. 1. " Be diligent. Never be unemployed a moment. Never be triflingly employed. Never while away time: neither spend any more time at any place than is strictly necessary. 2. " Be serious. Let your motto be, holiness to the Lord. Avoid all lightness, jesting, and foolish talking. 3. " Converse sparingly and cautiously with women : particularly with young women. 4. " Take no step toward marriage, without first consulting with your brethren. 5. "Believe evil of no one: unless you see it done, take heed how you credit it. Put the best construction on every thing. You know the judge is always supposed to be on the prisoner's side. 6. " Speak evil of no one: else your word especially, would eat as doth a canker: keep your thoughts within your own breast, till you come to the person concerned. 7. " Tell every one what you think wrong in him, and that plainly as soon as may be: else it will fester in your heart. Make all haste to cast the fire out of your bosom. 8. " Do not affect the gentleman. You have no more to do with this character, than with that of a dancing-master. A preacher of the gospel is the servant of all. 9. "Be ashamed of nothing but sin: not of fetching wood (if time permit) or drawing water: not of cleaning your own shoes, or your neighbor's. 10. " Be punctual. Do every thing exactly at the time. And in general do not mend our rules, but keep them: not for wrath, but for conscience-sake. 11. "You have nothing to do but to save souls. Therefore spend and be spent in this work. And go always, not only to those that want you, but to those that want you most. "Observe. It is not your business, to preach so many times, and to take care of this or that society: but to save as many souls as you can; to bring as many sinners as you possibly can to repent- ance, and with 'all your power to build them up in that holiness, without which they cannot see the Lord. \nd remember. A THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 46. (VfethodiBl preacher is to mind every point, great and small, in the Methodist discipline I Therefore \oti \\iil need all the sense you have: ;uid to Jinve all your wits about you! 1-2. "Act in all things, not according to your own will, but as a son in the gospel. As such it is your part to employ your time, in the manner whieh we direct: parth in preaching and visiting from hou-e to hoii-c; partly in reading, meditation, and prayer. Aliovo all. if you labor with us in our Lord's vineyard, it is needful that you should do that part of the work which we those . "What power is this, which you exercise over both the iiers and societie.-r . /. 1. "In Novemlii r. 1 ?.)'. two or three persons who desired to om the wrath to come, and then a few more came to me in London, and de.-ired me to advise, and pray with them. I said, ' If you \\ill meet me on Thursday night, I will help you as well a- I can.' More and more then desired to meet with them, till the\ were increased to many hundred.--. The ease was afterwards the same at Bristol, Kingsv.ood. Nev. c ;-tle, and many other parts of F.ngland, Scotland, and Ireland. It maybe observed, the desire wa- on their part, not mine. My de.-ire was, to live and die in retirement. Hut ! did not see, that I could refuse them my help, and lie guiltle-- lit- fore God. 1 1 1 re ci.fi.mi -:,ct d my power: namely, a power to appoint when, and where, and how they .-hould meet; and to remove those who>e -houed that they had not a desire to flee from the wrath to me. And this power remained the same, w hether the people g together were twelve, or twelve hundred, or twelve thou- 2. " In a few days some of them said, 'Sir, we will not sit under you for nothing: w e will .-ub.-crihe quarterly.' I said, ' I will have nothing; for I want nothing. My fellowship supplies me with all I want.' One replied, Nay, but you want an hundred and fifteen pound- to pay for the le.i-e of the Foundery: and likewise a large sum of' money, to put it into repair.' On this consideration I suf- fered them to subscribe.' And when the society met, I asked, " Wlio will take the trouble of receh ing this money, and paying it, w here it is needful? ' One said, 'I will do it, and keep the account for \ou.' So here was the fn>t sltirartl. Afterwards I elf, not the people, w ho chose . md appoint) d to each the distinct work, wherein - to help me, a> long a> I de.-ired. And herein 1 he-ran to e\erci-e another .-ort of power, namely, that of appointing and reim>\ in;.' -te\\ anl-. .!. \fti-r a time a young man named Thomas Maxlield. ' to hi'lp me a- a -on in the go-pel. Soon after came :i sei-ond, Thomas liii-harils, anil then a tliird, Tlmma.- \Ve-taIl. The-e -everally de.-ired to -erve mi- a- -on-, and to labor when and when- I should din-ct. Ob---r\.-. These likewise desired me, not 1 them. But I durst vot refuse their a.-si-taii'-e. And here 468 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. commenced my power, to appoint each of these, when, and where, and how to labor: that is, while he chose to continue with me For each had a power to go away when he pleased: as I had also to go away from them, or any of them, if I saw sufficient cause. The case continued the same, when the number of preachers in- creased. I had just the same power still, to appoint when, and where, and how each should help me; and to tell any (if I saw cause) 'I do not desire your help any longer.' On these terms, and no other, we joined at first: on these we continue joined. But they do me no favor in being directed by me. It is true my reward is with the Lord. But at present I have nothing from it but trou- ble and care; and often a burden, I scarce know how to bear. 4. " In 1744, I wrote to several clergymen, and to all who then served me as sons in the gospel; desiring them to meet me in Lon- don, and to give me their advice, concerning the best method of carrying on the work of God. And when their number increased, so that it was not convenient to invite them all, for several years I wrote to those with whom I desired to confer, and they only met me at London, or elsewhere: till at length I gave a general per- mission, which I afterwards saw cause to retract. " Observe. I myself sent for these of my own free choice. And I sent for them to advise, not to govern me. Neither did I at any time divest myself of any part of the power above described, which the providence of God had cast upon me, without any design or choice of mine. 5. "What is the power? It is a power of admitting into and excluding from the societies under my care: of choosing and re- moving stewards: of receiving or not receiving helpers: of appoint- ing them when, where and how to help me, and of desiring any of them to confer with me when 1 see good. And as it was merely in obedience to the Providence of God, and for the good of the people, that I at first accepted this power, which I never sought: so it is on the same consideration, not for profit, honor, or pleasure, that I use it at this day. 6. " But ' several gentlemen are offended at your having so much poicer.' I did not seek any part of it. But when it was come unawares, not daring to bury that talent, I used it to the best of my judgment. Yet I never was fond of it. I always did, and do now, bear it as my burden; the burden which God lays upon me, and therefore I dare not lay it down. " But if you can tell me any one, or any five men, to whom I may transfer this burden, who can and will do just what I do now, I will heartily thank both them and you. Q. 20. " What reasons can be assigned why so many of our preachers contract nervous disorders? Jl. " The chief reason, on Dr. Cadogan's principles, is either indolence, or intemperance : 1. Indolence. Several of them use too little exercise, far less than when they wrought at their trade. And this will naturally pave the way for many, especially nervous dis- orders. 2. Intemperance, (though not in the vulgar sense.) They take more food than they did when they labored more. And let *ny man of reflection judge, how long this will consist with health. THE LIFE OP THE HEV. JOHN WESLET. 469 Or they u-e more sleep than when they labored more. And thia alone will destroy the firmness of the nerves. If then our preach- ers would avoid nervous disorders, let them 1. Take as little meat, drink, and sleep, us nature will hear: and 2. Use full as much ex- ercise daily as they did before they were preachers. Q. 21. "What general- method of employing our time would you advise us to? .#. " We advise you, 1. As often as possible to rise at four. 2. From four to five in the morning, and from five to six in the even- ing, to meditate, pray, and read, partly the Scripture with the partly the closely-practical parts of what we have published. 3. From six in the morning till twelve (allowing an hour for break- fast) to read in order, with much prayer, first, the Christian library, and the other books which we have published in prose and verse, and then those which we recommeuded in our rules of Kingswood- SdhooL 22. " Should our helpers follow trades? 1. " The question is not, Whether they may occasionally work with their hands, as St. Paul did, but whether it be proper for them to keep shop or follow merchandize? After long considera- tion, it was agreed by all our brethren, that no preacher who will not relinquish his trade of buying and selling (though it were only pills, drops, or balsams) shall be considered as a travelling preacher any. longer. O. 23. " Why is it that the people under our care are no better? M. " Other reasons may concur: but the chief is, because we are. not more knowing and more holy. O. 24. " But why are we not more knowing? Ji. "Because we are idle. We forget our very first rule, * Be diligent. Never be unemployed a moment. Never be triflingly employed. Never while away time; neither spend any more time at any place than is strictly necessary.' " I fear there is altogether a fault in this matter, and that few of us are clear. Which of you spends as many hours a day in God's work, as you did formerly in man's workr We talk, talk, or read history, or what comes next to hand. We must, absolutely mu-t, cure this evil, or betray the cause of God. "But how? 1. Read the most useful hooks, and that regularly and constantly. Steadily spend all the morning in this employ, or at least five hours in four and twenty. " 'Hut I read only the Bible.' '1 hen you ought to teach others to read only the Bible, and by parity of reason, to hear only the Bible; but if so, you need preach no more. Just so said George Hell. And what is the fruit? Why, now he neither reads the Bible, nor anything el-e. " This is rank enthusiasm. If you need no book but the Bible, you are L r ot above St. Paul. He wanted others too. Bring the [looks' >nys he, ' but especially the parchments,' those wrote on parchment. " ' But I have no taste; for reading.' Contract a taste for it by use, or return to your trade. " ' But I have no books.' I will give each of you as fast as you 40 | 470 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. will read them, books to the value of five pounds. And I desire the assistants would take care, that all the large societies provide our works, or at least the notes, for the use of the preachers. 2. " In the afternoon, follow Mr. Baxter's plan. Then you wil have no time to spare: you will have work enough for all your time Then likewise no preacher will stay with us who is as salt that has lost its savor. For to such, this employment would be mere drudgery. And in order to it, you will have need of all the knowl- edge you have, or can procure. " The sum is, go into every house in conrse, and teach every one therein, young and old, if they belong to us, to be Christians, in- wardly and outwardly. " Make every particular plain to their understanding; fix it in their memory; write it in their heart. In order to this, there must be * line upon line, precept upon precept. 1 What patience, what love, what knowledge is requisite for this! - 0. 25. " In what particular method should we instruct them ? Jt. " You may as you have time, read, explain, enforce, 1. The rules of the society: 2. Instructions for children: 3. The fourth volume of sermons, and 4. Philip Henry's method of family prayer. We must needs do this, were it only to avoid idleness. Do we not loiter away many hours in every week? Each try himself: no idleness can consist with growth in grace. Nay without exactness in redeeming time, you cannot retain the grace you received in justification. " But what shall we do for the rising generation? Unless we take care of this, the present revival will be res unius cetatis: it will last only the age of a man. Who will labor herein? Let him that is zealous for God and the souls of men begin note. 1. "Where there are ten children in a society, meet them at least an hour every week: 2. Talk with them every time you see any at home: 3. Pray in earnest for them: 4. Diligently instruct and vehemently exhort all parents at their own houses : 5. Preach expressly on education, particularly at midsummer, when you speak of Kingswood. ' But I have no gift for this.* Gift or no gift you are to do it; else you are not called to be a Methodist preacher. Do it as you can, till you can do it as you would. Pray earnestly for the gift, and use the means for it. Particularly, study the instructions and lessons for children. Q. 26. " Why are not we more holy ? Why do not we live in eternity? Walk with God all the day long? Why are we not all devoted to God? Breathing the whole spirit of missionaries? A. " Chiefly because we are enthusiasts; looking for the end, without using the means. " To touch only upon two or three instances. " Who of you rises at four in summer? Or even at five, when he does not preach? " Do you recommend to all our societies, the five o'clock hour for private prayer? Do you observe it? Or any other fixed time ? Do not you find by experience, that any time is no time? " Do you know the obligation and the benefit of fasting? How often do you practise it ? THE LIKE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 4/1 Q. 27. " Wliat is the best general method of preaching? A. " 1. To iuviti-: J. 'I'o convince: 3. To oiler Christ: 4. To build up; and to do this in some measure in CM TV >ermon. Q. 28. " Have not some of us been led off from practical preach- ing by (whnt was called) preaching Christ? J. --Indeed \\o have. The most effectual way of preaching Christ, is to preach him in all his offices, and to declare his law as \\t-ll as his, gospel, both to believers and unbelievers. Let us >trongly and closely insist upon inward and outwarS holiness, in all its branches. Q. 2'.. " How shall we guard against formality in public wor- ship? Particularly iu sin^im:? ./. "1. By p reaching frequently on the head: 2. Bytakingcare to >peak only what we feel: 3. By choosing such hymns as are proper for the congregation: 4. By not singing too much at once: seldom more than five or six rerses: 3. Hy suiting tin; tune to the words: 6. By often stopping short and asking the people, ' Now ! Do you know what you said last? Did you speak no more than you felt? ' " After preaching, take a little lemonade, mild ale, or candied orange-peel. All spirituous liquors, at that time especially, are deadly poi Q. SO. "Who is the assistant? A. " That preacher in each circuit, who is appointed from time to time, to take charge of the societies and the other preachers therein. Q. 31. " How should an assistant be qualified for his charge? A. " By walking closely with God, and having his work greatly at heart: by understanding and loving discipline, ours in particular; and by loving the Church of England, and resolving not to separate from it. Let this be well observed. I fear, when the Methodists leave the church, God will leave them. But if they are thrust out of it, they will be guiltle.--. Q. 32. " What is the business of an assistant? A. " 1. To see that the other preachers in his circuit behave well, ami want nothing: 2. To visit the classes quarterly, regulate the bands, and deliver tickets: 3. To take in, or put out of the society or tin- bands: -1. To keep watch-nights and love-feasts: 5. To hold quarterly meetings, and therein diligently to inquire both into the temporal and spiritual Mate of each society: i>. To lake care that every society be duly supplied with books: particularly with Kempis, and Instructions for Children, which oueht to be in every house: O why is not this regarded? 7. To send from quarterly meeting a circumstantial account (to London) of e\e r y remarkable conversion; and remarkable death: 8. To take li-ts of his societies every quarter, and send tliein up to London: 9. To meet the married men and women, and the single men and women in the large societies once a quarter: 10. To overlook the accounts of all the stewards. O 3/i. " Has the oilice of an assistant been well executed" A. " No, not by half the assistants. 1. Who has sent me word, whether the other preachers behave well or ill? 2. Who haa * 472 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. visited all the classes, and regulated the bands quarterly? 3. Love-feasts for the bands have been neglected; neither have per- sons been duly taken in, and put out of the bands: 4. The societies are not ht-lf supplied with books; not even with those above men- tioned. O exert yourselves in this ! Be not weary ! Leave no stone unturned! 5. How few accounts have I had, either of re- markable deaths, or remarkable conversions ! 6. How few exact lists of the societies ! 7. How few have met the married and single persons once a quarter! Q. 34. " Are there any other advices, which you would give the assistants? I #. " Several. 1. Take a regular catalogue of your societies, as they live, in house-row: 2. Leave your successor a particular ac- count of the state of the circuit: 3. See that every band leader has the rules of the bands: 4. Vigorously, but calmly enforce the rules concerning needless ornaments, drams, snuff, and tobacco. Give no band-ticket to any man or woman, who does not promise to Ieav5 them off: 5. As soon as there are four men or women believ- ers in any place, put them into a band: 6. Suffer no love-feast to last above an hour and a half; and instantly stop all breaking the cake with another : 7. Warn all from time to time, that none are to remove from one society to another, without a certificate from the assistant in these words (else he will not be received in other societies) ' A. B. the bearer, is a member of our society in C. 1 believe he has sufficient cause for removing.' I beg every assistant to remember this. 8. Every where recommend decency and clean- liness. Cleanliness is next to godliness. 9. Exhort all that were brought up in the church, to continue therein. Set the example yourself: and immediately change every plan that would hinder their being at church, at least two Sundays in four. Carefully avoid whatever has a tendency to separate men from the church : and let all the servants in our preaching-houses go to church once on Sunday at least. " Is there not a cause? Are we not unawares by little and little sliding into a separation from the church ? O use every means to prevent this ! 1. Exhort all our people to keep close to the church and sacrament: 2. Warn them against niceness in hearing, a pre- vailing evil ! 3. Warn them also against despising the prayers of the church: 4. Against calling our society the church: 5. Against calling our preachers, ministers, our houses meeting-houses; call them plain preaching-houses or chapels: 6. Do not license them as Dissenters; the proper paper to be sent in -at the assize's sessions, or bishop's court, is this: 'A. B. has set apart his house in C. for public worship, of which he desires a certificate.' N. B. The justices do not license the house, but the act of parliament. 7. Do not license yourself till you are constrained; and then not as a Dis- senter, but a Methodist. It is time enough when you are prose- cuted, to take the oaths. And by so doing you are licensed. Q. 35. " But are we not Dissenters ? M. " No. Although we call sinners to repentance in all places . of God's dominion; and although we frequently use extempore prayer, and unite together in a religious society; yet we are not THE LIFE OK THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 473 Dissenters in the only sense which our law acknowledges, namely those who renounce tin- service of the church. We do not: we dare not separate from it. We are not Seceders, nor do we bear any resemblance to them. We set out ujmn quite opposite prin- ciples. The Seceders laid the very foundation of their work in judging and condemning others. We laid the foundation of our work in judiritiif and condemning ourselves. They be^in e\cry where, with showing their hearers \\-i\\ fallen the church ;md ministers are. \Ve lie-rm every where, with >howinir our liearers, how fallen they are themselve.-. What they do in America, or what their minutes : this subject, is nothing to us. We will keep in the good old way. And never let us make liirht of going to chnrc.h, either by word ord",-d. Remember .Mr. Hook, a very eminent, and a zealous Pa- Ei>t. When I asked him, ' Sir, what do you do for public worship ; have no lloiuish >ervicc. ; ' He answered, 'Sir, I am sn fully coiivinred, it is the duty of every man to worship God in public, ih.it I . r o to church every Sunday. If I cannot have such worship as I would, I will have such worship as I can.' " But some niav say, ' Our own service is public worship.' Yes but not such a< supersedes the church service: it presupposes pub- lic prayer, like the sermon-: ;i t the university. If it were designed to be in-tead of the church-service, it would be essentially detective. For, it seldom has the four gn.nd parr- of public prayer, depreca- tion, petition, intercession, and thanks^ivinj:. ' Il'tho people put ours in t : ie room of the church-service, we hurt them that stay with us. md ruin them that leave us. For hey will go no where, but lounge the Sabbath away, without a iv public worship at all. Q. 36. " Xay, but is it not our duty, to separate from the church, c insideriir,' the wickedne-s both of the cleru'T and the people? . /. \\'e conceive not, 1. Because both the priests and the peo- 're fidl as wicked in the Jewish church. And yet it \\ !':< dutv of the holy Israelites to separate from them: 2. Neither did oar Lord command his disciples to sep-irate from them: he ! commanded th- ..... ntrary. .i. Hence it is* clear? f&lf could I) >t be the meaning of St. Paul's words, ' Come out from SMIIOH-; . -nid be ye separate.' Hut whnr . hy we >hould not sfpa- : the church? . /. " A moil-,' others, those which we -e printed above twenty . entitled ' 1'ea-ons paration from the Church id !' " We ,-ill.tw two 03 I. If the parish miuirter be a no- t irioii-ly wicked iirm : 2. If In- preach Socinianism, Arianism, or ential Do We ^Iltl',.-;. r our helj). . /. ' We might consider those that are with us ns our pupils: iuf < . <~r\y with ' ielloWjlip v ; n / atid tlie ^,.11? \t lo- (that hour do you rifle? I)o*j>u punctually jktcrvr the inornin lo- 74 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. and evening hour of retirement ? Do you spend the day in the manner which we advise? Do you converse seriously, usefully, and closely? Do you use all the means of grace yourself, and enforce the use of them, on all other persons?' &.c. &c. Q. 39. " What can be done, in order to a closer union of our helpers with each other? Jl. 1. " Let them be deeply convinced of the want there is of it at present, and the absolute necessity of it : 2. Let them pray for a desire of union. S. Let them speak freely to each other: 4. When they meet, let them never part without prayer: 5. Let them be- ware how they despise each other's gifts: 6. Let them never speak slightingly of each other in any kind: 7. Let them defend one another's characters in every thing, so far as consists with truth; and 8. Let them labor in honor each to prefer the other before himself. Q. 40. " How shall we try those who think they are moved by the Holy Ghost to preach? - .#. " Inquire, 1. Do they know God as a pardoning God? Have they the love of God abiding in them? Do they desire'and seek nothing but God? And are they holy in all manner of conversa- tion? 2. Have they gifts (as well as graced for the work? Have they (in some tolerable degree) a clear, sound understanding? Have they a right judgment in the tilings of God? Have they a just conception of salvation by faith? And has God given them any degree of utterance? Do they speak justly, readily, clearly? 3. Have they fruit? Are any truly convinced of sin, and converted to God by their preaching? "As long as these three marks cencur in any one, we believe he is called of God to preach. These we receive as sufficient proof, that he is moved thereto by the Holy Ghost. O. 41. " What method may we use in receiving a new helper? M. "A proper time, for doing this, is at a conference after solemn fasting and prayer. "Every person proposed is then to be present; and each of them may be asked, "Have you faith in Christ? Are yon going on to perfection? Do you expect to be perfected in love in this life? Are you groan- ing after it? Are yon resolved to devote yourself wholly to God and to his work? Do you know the Methodist plan? Have you read the Plain Account? The Appeals? Do you know the rules of the society? Of the bands? Do you keep them? Do you take no snuff? tobacco? drams? Do you coisstaiitly ;>.tteiul the church and sacrament? Have you read the Minutes of the Con- ference? Arc you willing to conform to them? Have you con- sidered the niles of an helper? Especially the first, tenth, and t\\i l.'!>r V.'.ll you kei-j! rhrm for conscience-sake? Are you de- termined to employ all your time in the work of God? Will you preach every morning and evening: endeavoring not to speak too long, or too loud? Will you diligently instruct the children in every placer Yv ill you visit from house to house? Will you recommend fasting, both by precept and example? " Are you in debt? Are you engaged to marry? THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 475 " (N. B. A preacher who marries while on trial, is thereby set aside.) " We may then receive him as a probationer by giving him the minutes of the Conf-n PCI- inscribed thus: "To A. B. " You think it your duty to call sinners to repentance. Make full proof hereof, and we shall rejoice to receive you a.s ;r fellow- laborer.. " Lot him thon road, and carefully weigh what is contained therein, that if he lias any doubt, it ihay be removed. " ()li.-er\e! T;jkin on trial is entirely dillerent from admitting a preacher. One on trial may he either admitted or rejected, \vitli- ut ddiiis him any wronjr. Otherwise it would be no trial at all. 'ant explain this to them that are on trial. \Yhi-n he has been on trial four \car-. if recommended by the 't. lie in iv he n-ceh ed into full connexion, by iriving him the minute- inacribeathua: 4 As lon.irasyou freely consent to, and earn- 11 or to walk by these rides, we shall rejoice to acknow- you as a fellow-laborer,' Meantime let none exhort in any >f on: \vithiut. a note of permission from the assistant: vhorter take eaiv to have this renewed yearly: and let every a-si-tant insist upon it. (}. 12. " Wliat i- the method wherein we usually proceed in our Conferen. . ?. " \Ve inquire, " 1. What preachers are admitted? Who remain on Trial? ho arc admitted on trial? Who desi>t from tra\ellin^? Are. tlicre any objections to any of the preachers? Who are named <>ne 1>\ ( >nc. How are the preachers stationed this year? "4, What numbers are in the society? " 5. What is the Kin-^swood collection? What Inn ived this A'ear? "7. What irirls are a i^ted? ' "8. ^^'llat i- contributed for the* contingent expenses: ided? " 10. What is contributed toward the fund, for superannuated and fiupernumcrary preacher.-? II. What demands are then* upon it? How piany proachen \\ives are to be provided for? By what '* 13. Whi re, ami when, may our next Conferenco beir'm? Q. 43. "How c.m \\e provide for Miperamm.; -uper- minierary pread . /. 'i'ho-e \\ ho can preach four or five time- a u rrk, are super- numerary preacher-. \- f.ir tlm-e who cannot, 1. l.-'t every tra\ ellin-,' preacher contribute half a guinea \early at t^e Corifer- 476 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY " 2. Let every one when first admitted as a travelling preacher pay a guinea. " 3. Let this be lodged in the hands of the stewards. "4. Out of this let provision be first made for the worn-out preachers, and then for the widows and children of those that arc dead. "5. Let an exact account of all receipts and disbursements be produced at the Conference. " 6. Let every assistant bring to the Conference, the contribu- tion of every preacher in his circuit. Q. 44. " Are not many of the preachers' wives still straitened for the necessaries of life? A. " Some certainly have been. To prevent this for the time to come, " 1. Let every circuit provide each with a lodging, coals, and candles, or allow her fifteen pounds a year. " 2. Let the assistant take this money at the quarterly meeting, before any thing else be paid out of it. Fail riot to do this. Q. 45. "What can be done, in order to revive the work of God where it is decayed ? A. "I. Let every preacher read carefully over tho !ifr of Da- vid Brainard. Let us be followers of him, as he \vas of Christ, in absolute self-devotion, in total deadness to the world, and in fer- vent love to God and man. Let us but secure thispoint, and the world and the devil must fall under our feet. " 2. Let both assistants and preachers be conscientiously exact in the whole Methodist discipline. "3. See that no circuit be at any time without preachers. Therefore let no preacher, who does not attend the Conference, leave the circuit, at that time, on any pretence whatever. This is the most improper time of the whole year. Let every assistant see to this, and require each of these to remain in the circuit, till the new preachers come. " Let not all the preachers in any circuit come to the Confer- ence. ( Let those who do come, set out as late and return as soon as possible. "4. Wherever you can, appoint prayer-meetings, and particu- larly on Friday. "5. Let a fast be observed in all our societies, the last Friday in August, November, February, and May. " 6. Be more active in dispersing the hooks, particularly the ser- mon on, The good Steward, on Indwelling Sin, the Repentance of Believers, and the Scripture-Way of Salvation. Every assist- ant may give away small tracts. And he may beg money of the rich to buy books for tlie poor. "7. Strongly and explicitly exhort all believers, to go on to per- fection. That we may all speak the same thing, I ask once for all, Shall we defend this perfection, or give, it up? You all agree to defend it, meaning thereby (as we did from the beginning) sal- vation from all sin, by the love of God and man filling our heart. Ihe Papists say, ' This cannot be attained, till we have been re- TIIK I. IKK OK THL RLV. JOHN WESLEY. 477 lined by the lire of Purgatory.' The Calvinists sav, ' Nny, it will be attained a- soon as the soul and body part.' The Old Aletho-
  • ts say. ' It may be attained before we die: a moment after is ton "Y not? You are all agreed, we may lie saved from all sin before death. The substance is then settled. Hut, a- to tin' ciroom>tance, is the change gradual or instantaneous? It i-- both the one and the other. From the moment we are justified, there may Ife a irradual >anctilication, a growing in grace, a daily advance in the knowledge and love of God. And if sin eea.-e lie- fore death, there must, iii the nature of the thin-r, be an instanta- neou- change. There must be a last moment \\herein it does e\i-t, and a fir>t moment wherein it does not. ' Hut should we in preaching insist both On one, and the other?' Certainly we must in-ist on the gradual change; and that earnestly and continually. And are there not rea-ons \\liy we should insist on the in .-till, or rather decreases daily. Therefore whoever would advance the gradual chant:' 1 in believ- -hould strongly insi.-t on the instantaneous. (J. Hi. "What can be done to increase the work of God in Scotland? .tf. "1. Preach abroad as much as possible. 'J. Try every town and village. 8. Visit every member in the society at home. O. 47. " Are our prcachinir-hou-es sale? . /. il Not at all: for some of them are not settled on tru : ul of tlie tru-tee- for others are dead. O. 48. "What then is to b(> done? Ji. ' 1. Let tho-e \\\\n have debts on any of the hou-es -rive a 1)011(1, to settle them a> >oon a> they are indemnified. Let the siirvn in;,' tru-ti . .tliont dela\ . by nidor.-intr their deed thii- : \\'e the remaining tru-tees of the Meihodi-t prcaching-boum in , do accurdiii'.' to the power \ e.-ted ill us by thi- ileed. choose to lie tru.-tee- of the .-aiil. hou-e, in the place of \Vitness our hands .' " N. H. Tin' deeil mu>t have three new >tani|i-. and JIHI-I ! mrolled in C'liancery within >ix month-. O. I' 1 . ' May any new preachintr-hoii-es ). Imilt? . ). " Not unless, J. The\ are proposed at tlie Confer' nee : no t \\o-third.- of the ex| > n ! il !. Anl if MI\ collection be made for tin-in, it mn-t be made between the. - Conference and the beginning of February. 478 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Q. 50. " How may we raise a general fund for carrying on the whole work of Godr Jl. " By a yearly subscription to be proposed by every assistant when he visits the classes at Christmas, and received at the visita- tion following. Q. 51. "We said in 1744, ' We have leaned too much toward Calvinism.' Wherein? #. " 1. With regard to man's faithfulness. Our Lord himself taught us to use the expression, therefore we ought never to be ashamed of it. We ought steadily to assert upon His authority, that if a man is not faithful in the unrighteous mammon, God will not give him the true riches. " 2. With regard to working for life, which our Lord expressly commands us to do. Labor (to/a^a^t) literally, work for the meat that endureth to everlasting life. And in fact, every believer, till he comes to glory, works for, as well as from life. " 3. We have received it as a maxim, That ' a man is to do nothing, in order to justification.' Nothing can be more false. Whoever desiqps to find favor with God should cease from evil and learn to do well. So God himself teaches by the prophet Isaiah. Whoever repents should do works meet for repentance. And if this is not in order to find favor, what does he do them for? ' Once more review the whole affair: c 1. Who of us is now accepted of God? ' He that now believes in Christ, with a loving, obedient heart. ' 2. But who among those that never heard of Christ? ' He that according to the light he has, feareth God and worketh righteousness. { 3. Is this the same with, he that is sincere? ' Nearly, if not quite. ' 4. Is not this salvation by works? ' Not by the merit of works, but by works as a condition. ' 5. What have we then been disputing about for thess thirty years? "I am afraid, about words: (namely, in some of the foregoing instances.) 6. "As to merit itself, of which we have been so dreadfully afraid: we are rewarded according to our works, yea because of our works. How does this differ from, /or the sake of our works 1 } And how differs this from secundum merita operumJ Which is no more than as our works deserve? Can you split this hair? I doubt, I cannot. " 7. The grand objection to one of the preceding propositions, is drawn from matter of fact. God does in fact justify those, who by their own confession neither feared God, nor wrought righte- ousness. Is this an exception to the general rule ? " It is a doubt, whether God makes any exception at all. But how are we sure that the person in question never did fear God and work righteousness? His own thinking so is no proof. For we know, how all that are convinced of sin, undervalue themselves In every respect. "8. Does not talking, without the proper caution, of a justified I. IVK OF TDK REV. JOHN UI.sl.KV .J79 or sanetififd state, tend to mislead men? Almost naturally lead- ing them to trust in what was done in one moment? Whereas we are every moment pleasing or displeasing to God according to our works? According to the whole of our present inward tempers, und outward behavior." C II APT Eft IV. STATING THE PRINCIPAL CIRCUMSTANCES OF MR. WESLEY'S LIFE AND LABORS, TILL AFTER THE CONFERENCE IN 1784; WITH A CONTINUATION OF THE HISTORY OF METHODISM TO THAT PERIOD. SOME of the preachers being now in America, and several soci- ties having been formed, they earnestly solicited Mr. "\Ve>le\ , nee more to cross the, Atlantic and give them a visit. In the be- ginning of this year, he wrote to Mr. \Vhitcfield on this subject, a.-i follows: " Mr. Keen infoHned me some time since, of your safo arrival in Carolina; of which indeed I could not doubt for a moment notwithstanding the idle report of your being cast away, which was so current in London. 1 trust our Lord has more work r.n- yon to do in Kurope, as well as in America. And who knows, l>nt In-fore your return to Kngland, 1 may pay another visit to the New World? I have been strongly >olicited by several of our friends in New York and Philadelphia. TLiey urge many reasons; some of which seem to lie of considerable weight. And my age i-= n.i objection at all: for I bless (Jod, my [health is not barely good, but abundantly better, in several respects, than when I was live and twenty. 15ut there are so many reasons on the other side, that 1 can determine nothing; so 1 must wait till 1 have further liirht. Here [ am; let the Lord do with me as seemeth him good. For the present, I must beg of you to supply my lack of service: by encouraging the preachers as you judge be.-t, who are as yet comparatively ynung and inexperienced: by gi\ ing them such advices as yon think proper: and above all, by exhorting them not only to love one another, but if it be pos-ible, a< much as lieth in them, li\e peaceably with all men." It is c\ ident from what i- here said, that he had a strong inclination once more to vi.-it America. This inclination operated on his mind for many \ears. Arid when the people \\ere sometimes tardy in complying with his directions and desires, he v onld often mention . it, as a tin keeping tlieiu in order. Being one day asked in company, it" he. did iiiten-1 to iro to America? lie answered, If I .'> t" America, 1 must do u tiling which I hate a> bad as I hate the devil." What is that, >ir, -aid one pre-ent? I nm-t keep a >i crei," he replied: meaning, that if his inclination rose to a fixed purpose, he must conceal it from the .-ocieties lure; otherwise, such an opposition would be rai-' d. ns miirht, in tin- event, effectually prevent him from undertaking the vo\ 490 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Mr. Wesley, and those associated with him, were called Arminl- ans, because they maintained that Jesus Christ died for the salva- tion of all men: Mr. Whitefield, and those in connexion with him, and most of the clergy in the Church of England, who preached justification by faith alone, were denominated Calvinists, because they maintained that Christ died only for a determinate number, who must finally be saved. Such party distinctions are always mischievous in their consequences; they awaken suspicions which destroy the charity that hopeth all things, and they weaken broth- erly love and Christian fellowship. Each party draws consequen- ces from the opinions of the other, which the other denies, and in reality does not hold. Hence jealousy is constantly kept awake in each party, disposing the mind to take advantage of every, circum- stance that may occur, to injure each other. This was precisely the case in the present year, between the Arrninians and the Cal- vinists. The proposition at the conclusion of the Minutes,* were sufficient to kindle, what before was only jr.-ilousy and suspicion, into a flame of contention and strife. The Calvinists took the alarm, and the late honorable and Reverend W. Shirley, wrote a circular letter to all the serious clergy ajid others through the land. In June, 1771, Mr. Fletcher sent a copy of this letter to Mr. Wesley, and at the same time wrote as follows: "When I left Wsilcs, where I had stood in the gap for peace, I thought my poor endeav- ors were not altogether in vain. L H said, she would write civilly to you, and desire you to explain yourself about your Min- utes. I suppose you have not heard from her; for she wrote me word since, that she believed she must not meddle in the affair. Upon my receiving yours from Chester, I cut off that part of it, where you expressed your belief of, what is eminently called by us, the doctrine of free gface, and sent it to the college, desiring it might be sent to Lady Huntingdon. She hath returned it, with a letter wherein she expresses the greatest disapprobation of it: the purport of it is to charge you with tergiversation, and me with being the dupe of your impositions. She hath wrote in stronger terms to her college. " Things I hoped would have remained here; but how am I sur- prised, and grieved to see, zeal borrowing the horn of discord and sounding an alarm through the religious world against you ! Mr; H called upon me last night, and showed me a printed circular letter, which I suppose is, or will be, sent to the serious clergy and laity through the land. I have received none, as I have lost, I sup- pose, my reputation of being a real Protestant, by what I wrote on your Minutes, in Wales. " The following is an exact copy of the printed letter. ' SIR, "Whereas Mr. Wesley's Conference is to be held at Bristol, on Tuesday, the 6th of August next, it is proposed by Lady Hunting- don, and many other Christian friends (real Protestants) to have a meeting at Bristol, at the same time, of such principal persons, both clergy and laity, who disapprove of the under-written Min- After these words, " We said in 17 14," &c. &c. to llic end. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 431 ;nd as the same are thought injurious to the very fundamen- tal principles of Christianity, it is further proposed, that they go in a body to the s;iid Conference, and insist upon a formal recan- tation of the said Minutes; and in case of a refusal, that they sign and publish their protest against them. Your presence, sir, on this occasion is particularly requested: but if it should not suit your convenience to be there, it is desired that you will transmit your sentiments on the subject, to such person as you think proper to produce them. It is submitted to you, whether it would not bo r'lL'ht, in the opposition to be made to such a dreadful heresy, to recommend it to as ninny of your Christian friends, as well 01 the as of tin- established church, as you can prevail on to be there; the cause being of so public a nature 1 am, sir, Your obedient servant, \V.\i. -n:u SHIRLEY." Then followed a postscript, containing the objectionable propo- sitions, &c. &.c. After stating this, Mr. Fletcher proceeds, " I ihitik it my duty, dear sir, to give you the earliest intelligence of this hold onset; and a-tand by you, and your doctrine to the last: hoping that you will gladly remove stumbling blocks out of the way of the weak, and alter such expressions as may create prejudice in the hearts of \vho are inclined to admit it. If you come this wav, sir, I will show you the minutes of what I wrote in Wales, in defence of what is called your dreadful heresy: for as to the writing itself, I ha\e it not, I. ady 11 would never return it to me. Dear sir, we can never nnke too much of Jesus Christ: some may preach and exalt him out of contention, but let us do it willingly and scriptu- rally, and the Lord will stand by us. I beg, I entreat him, to stand by you; particularly at this time to give vou the simplicity of the dove, and the wisdom of the serpent; the condescension of a child, and the firmness of a father. I write to Mr. Shirley, to expostulate with him to call in his circular letter. He is the la>t man \\lio should attack you. His sermons contain propositions much more heretical and anticalvinis- lic, than your minutes. If my letter had not the desired effect, I shall probably, if you approve of them and will correct them, publish them for jroor justification. I find Mr. Ir d, is to write, [nThurs d.i\ morning Mr. Shirley and his friends were admitted; when a conversation took place for about two hours, on the subject which >ned their vi-.it. Though the party had shown much vio- 1:1 writin::, yet the interview with the Conference was man- aged with great temper and moderation; but \\ith little or no ellect. Mr. Fletcher'- letter- were immediately printed, and on the 14th, Mr. We-lcv wrote the following letter to l,ad\ Huntingdon. 41 * 482 THE T,TFk, OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 'MY DEAR LADY, " When I received the former letter from your ladyship, I did aot know how to answer: and I judged, not only that silence would oe the best answer, but also, that, with which your ladyship would be best pleased. When I received your ladyship's of the second instant, I immediately saw that it required an answer; only I wait- ed till the hurry of the Conference was over, that I might do noth- ing rashly. I know your ladyship would not ' servilely deny the truth.' I think neither would I: especially that great truth, JUSTI- FICATION BY FAITH; which Mr Law indeed flatly denies (and yet Mr. Law was a child of God) but for which I have given up all worldly hopes, my friends, my reputation; yea for which I have so often hazarded my life, and by the grace of God will do again. The principles established in the minutes, I apprehend to be no way contrary to this; or to that faith, that consistent plan of doc- trine, which was once delivered to the saints. I believe whoever calmly considers Mr. Fletcher's letters, will be convinced of this. I fear therefore, ' zeal against those principles,' is no less than zeal against the truth, and against the honor of our Lord. The pre- servation of his honor appears so sacred to me, and has done for above these forty years, that I have counted, and do count, al. things loss in comparison of it. But till Mr. Fletcher's printed letters are answered, I must think every thing spoken against those minutes, is totally destructive of his honor, and a palpable affront to him; both as our prophet and priest, but more especially as the King of his people. Those letters, which therefore could not be suppressed without betraying the honor of our Lord, largely prove that the minutes lay no other foundation, than that which is laid in Scripture, and which I have been laying, and teaching others to lay, for between thirty and forty years. Indeed it would be amaz- ing that God should at this day prosper my labors, as much if not more than ever, by convincing as well as converting sinners, if I was 'establishing another foundation, repugnant to the whole plan of man's salvation under the covenant of grace, as well as the clear meaning of our established church and all other Protestant churches.' This is a charge indeed ! But I plead not guilty: and till it is proved upon me, I must subscribe myself, My dear Lady, Four Ladyship's Affectionate but -much injured servant, JOHN WESLEY." The controversy was now continued for some time, but very prudently committed, almost wholly, to Mr. Fletcher; who man- aged it with astonishing temper and success. Indeed, the temper of this gentleman, did not lead him to polemic divinity. He was devout and pious, to a degree seldom equalled since the days of the apostles. But being urged into this controversy by the love of truth and reverence for Mr. Wesley, he displayed great knowledge of his subject, and a most happy manner of treating it. His let- ters were published under the title of, " Checks to Antinomiari- ism." They exhibit a fine model for controversy on religious sub- THE LIFE OF THE RF.V. JOHN WESLEY. 483 iects, and will over bear ample testimony to the goodness of Mr. Fletcher's head ami heart. It appears In me, however, that the propositions as they stand in the minutes, in short sentences without explanation, have a very suspicious appearance. The expressions are too ambiguous, am.l might easily have been exchanged for others more clear, and less lialile to -rive otlence. I cannot therefore commend, either the. wi-doni or prudence that dictated them; notwithstanding the abili- ties of a Fletcher could make them speak, clearly and explicitly, tlie language of free grace. Mr. Fletcher died in 1?S.~>, greatly lamented by thousands who had been benefited by his animating and instructive ministry, and by liis pious conversation. The l!ev. .Mr. (lilpin has given us tin- finest and most interesting traits of this excellent man's character. In February, 1772, Mr. Wesley s.i\s, ' I casually took a Tolume ot' what is called, ' A Sentimental Journey through France and Italy.' Sentimental! What is that? It is not English. He might a- \\i-ll say c, et Honor and us Senato- rum ca-tus iucljta- civitatis IVrthen.-is, in debiti amoris et affect us Te-MT:mi erga Johannem \Vesley Artium Magistrum, nuper Col- legioB Lincohuensis Oxonite Socium, Immunitntibus pnefutoo Civi- 484 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. tatis, Societatis etiam ac Fraternitatis Jdilitia3 privileges cle omnibus a cive necessario exigendis ac prsestandis Donarunt," &c. This diploma was struck off from a copper-plate upon parch- ment; the arms of the city and some of the words were illumi- nated, and flowers painted round the borders, which gave it a splendid appearance. And for purity of the Latin, it is not per- haps exceeded by any diploma, either from London or any other city in Europe. Mr. Wesley now saw the religious societies he had been the hap- py instrument of forming, spread rapidly on every side; and the preachers increasing in an almost equal proportion. He became, therefore, every day more solicitous to provide for their unity and permanency after his decease, wishing to preserve at the same time, the original doctrines and economy of the Methodists. He knew the views, the opinions, and the jealousies of the preachers concerning each other, better than any other individual could pos- sibly know them, as he had persons in all places who constantly informed him of every thing of importance that was said or done. From the beginning he had stood at the head of the connexion, and by the general suffrage had acted as dictator, in matters relating to the government of the societies. He had often found that all his authority was barely "sufficient to preserve peace, and the mere ex- ternal appearance of unanimity, and therefore concluded, that if his authority were to cease, or not to be transferred to another at his death, the preachers and people would fall into confusion. In January, 1773, being at Shoreham, where no doubt he had con- sulted Mr. Perronet on the subject, he wrote the following letter to Mr. Fletcher: "DEAR SIR, " What an amazing work has God wrought in these kingdoms, in less than forty years! And it not only continues, but increases throughout England, Scotland, and Ireland: nay it has lately spread into New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia, Maryland, and Carolina. But the wise men of the world say, ' When Mr. Wes- ley drops, then all this is at an end ! ' And so it surely will, un- less before God calls him hence, one is found to stand in his place. For ' Ovx aya&ov noZvxoiQarti;. El? zoiQarog fg'U). 3 * I see more and more, unless there be on,e ITQOS^O?^ the work can never be car- ried on. The body of the preachers are not united: nor will any part of them submit to the rest: so that either there must be one to preside over all, or the work will indeed come to an end. "But who is sufficient for these things? Qualified to preside both over the preachers and people ? He must be a man of faith and love, and one that has a single eye to the advancement of the kingdom of God. He must have a clear understanding; a knowledge of men and things, particularly of the Methodist doc- trine and discipline; a ready utterance; diligence and activity, * ' It is not good, that the supreme power should be lodged in many hands : let there be one chief governor/ The truth of the first part of this sentence has been remarkably verified amoag the Methodists, since the death of Mr. Wesley j to the no small injury of many societies. t ' Who presides over the rest.' THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 435 with a tolerable share of health. There must be added to these, favor with tin- people, 1 with the Methodists in general. For un- rod turn their eyes and their hearts towards him, he will be quite incapable of tin; work. He must likewise have some d of learning: because there are many adversaries learned as well as unlearned, whose mouths must be stopped. But this cannot be done, unless lie be able to meet them on their own ground. " But has God provided one so qualified? Who is he? Thou art the man! God has given you a measure of loving faith; and a Millie eye to his glory. He has given you some knowledge of men and things; particularly of the whole plan of Methodism. You are blessed with some health, activity, and diligence; together with a degree of learning. And to all these, he has lately added, b\ a way none i-Dulil have foreseen, favor both with the preachers and the whole people - Come out in the name of God! Come to the help of the Lord against the mighty' Come while I am alive and capable of labor ' Dum tupertst Lachesi quod loryueat, ct peditnu me Porto melt, mullo dextram siibnmte baciUo.'* Come while I am able, God assisting, to build you up in faith, to ripen your gifts, and to introduce you to the people. Nil tanti. What possible employment can you have, which is of so great im- porta i " But you will naturally say, ' I am not equal to the task: I have neither grace nor gift* for such an employment?' You say true: it is certain you have not: and who has? But do you .not know Him who is able to give them? Perhaps not at once, but rather lay by day: as each is, so shall your strength be 'But this im- plies,' you may say, ' a thousand crosses, such as I feel I am not aide to bear.' You are not able to bear them now; and they are not now come. Whenever they do come, will He not send them in due numlier, weight and measure? And will they not all be for your profit, that you may be a partaker of his holiness? Without conferring, therefore, with flesh and blood, come and rtrenirthen the hands, comfort the heart, and share the labor, .f \oiir atlectionate friend and brother, JOHN WESLET." This warm and sincere invitation, to a situation nonnly re- spected but even reverenced by so large a body of people, must hu\e been highly Haltering to Mr. Fletcher; especially as it came from a person In- mo-t sincerely loved; whose superior abilities, learning, and labors, he admired; and to whose success in the mini-try he wi.-lictl to give every assistance in his power. But he well knew the embarrassments Mr. Wesley met with in the gov- ernment of the preachers, though he alone, under the providence of God, had given existence to their present character, influence, and usefulness: he was also \\< II acquainted with the mutual jeal- ou-ies the preachers had of each other, and with their jarring in- -; but above all, with the general determination which pre- * ' While LarlieMs h;is v,,inr ilm-ail of life to spin, and I walk on my own feet without the help of a staff.' Juven. Sat. 3d. 486 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. vailed among them, not to be under the control of any one man after the death of Mr. Wesley. Under these circumstances, he saw nothing before him but darkness, storms, and tempests, with the most threatening dangers, especially if he should live to be alone ia the office. He therefore determined, not to launch his little bark on so tempestuous an ocean. Mr. Fletcher certainly acted according to the rules of prudence, with respect to himself. But as he died before Mr. Wesley, the difficulties and dangers which he foresaw, were much greater in appearance, than they would have been in reality, had he accepted "the invitation. I cannot, therefore, but lament that he did not ac- cept it, as he would have done much good while he lived, and have prevented many of the evils which have since taken place. He would, at least, have prevented the influence which a person, some years afterwards, acquired through the connexion, with tal- ents very inferior to most of the preachers; who has been the chief means of introducing innovations into the original plan of Metho- dism, which have already produced much mischief and threaten much more in the issue: and whose rash and inconsistent conduct, on several occasions, has brought the whole body of preachers in- to disgrace, and embarrassed them with many difficulties. Mr. Wesley was now advancing in the seventy-first year of his age, and found his health and strength almost undiminished: he therefore continued his labors and travels, with the same assiduity and punctuality as at the beginning. In June, 1774, when he en- tered on his seventy-second year, he speaks thus of himself, " This being my birth-day, the first of my seventy-second year, I was considering how is this, that I find just the same strength as I did thirty years ago? That my sight is considerably better now, and my nerves firmer, than they were then? That I have none of the infirmities of old age, and have lost several I had in my youth? The grand cause is, the good pleasure of God, who doth whatso- ever pleaseth him. The chief means are, 1. My constantly rising at four, for about fifty years: 2. My generally preaching at five in the morning, one of the most healthy exercises in the world : 3. My never travelling less, by sea or land, than four thousand five hundred miles in a year." About this time died Mr. John Downs; who had been many years a preacher among the Methodists. He was a man of sincere, unaffected piety; of great affliction, and of uncommon genius. Mr. Charles Wesley gives the following account of his death. " John Downs has lived and died the death of the righteous. For several months past, he has been greatly alive to God, walked closely with" him, and visibly grown in grace. Ever since the time that he resolv- ed to preach again, he has preached as often as he really could, and with great success. On Friday morning he rose full of faith, and love, and joy. He declared it was the happiest day of his life, and that he had not been so well in body for years. He expressed his joy in showers of tears. He was led to pray for the people, so as never before. Going out to the chapel at West-street, he said, ' I used to go to preach trembling, and with reluctance, but now I go in triumph.' His text was, ' Come unto me all ye that labor and THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 487 h-iv> lad !i;- \v,mU were unusually weighty and with power, hut few. Hi- perceived, tliat h: could not finish his irse, and gave out ; ,,f the hvinn, ' Father I lilt mv -- v*w*rf v*m. hu ttj lljllj J (linn I lilt : to thee, No otln-r help 1 know ' Hi- voice failing he fell ,,,i his knees, as meaning to pray; but -he could not be heard. I ne preacher ran and lifted him from his knees, for he could n..t. himself. They carried him to bed, where he lay quiet and lile.s.s till eight on Saturday morning, and then fell aueeb. < > I >r an end like his! It is the most enviable, the most desirable I ever heard of. His widow I visited yesterday afternoon. She surprised me, and all who saw her: so supported, so calm, so re- Kgned. A faithful friend received her into her house. She had \pen.-c j ; , the world, and no more. But her Maker is her husband. We all agreed, it is the Lord's doing, and is marvellous in our sight."* In 177.., Mr. Wedcy visited Ireland in his usual course; and in June, being then in the north on his return from Londonderry, he had the most severe illness he had ever before experienced. It was however, in part brought on, and afterwards increased, by >uch acts of imprudence as we should not expect to meet with in the conduct of a caul -ible, thinking man. I shall give the in his own words" Tuesday 13 (of June,) I was n it very_well in the morniir,', but supposed" it would soon go off. In tin- afternoon, the weathen being extremely hot, 1 lay down on i Mr. Lark's on-hard at Cock-hill. This I had been ac- customed to do for forty years, and never remember to have been hurt by it. Only I never before lay on my face, in which posture I II asleep. 1 waked a little, and" hut a little out of order, and ;ied with ease to a multitude of people. Afterwards I was a good deal worse: however, the next day I wont on a few miles to the Grange: The table was placed there in such a manner, that all the time I was preaching, a strong and sharp wind blew full on th.- left side of my h'-ad. And it was not without a good deal of difficulty that I made an end of my sermon. I now found a deep obstruction in my breast: my pulse was exceeding weak and low. 1 shivered with col. I, though the air was .-ultry hot, onlv now and then burniii',' for a few minutes. I went early to bed, drank a draught of treacle and water and applied treacle' to the sole* of my I lay till_seven on Thursday the IJth, and felt considerably . But I found near the same obstruction in mv brea-t: I hail a low, weak pulse; I burned and shivered by turns, and if I ven- -usjh it jarred my head exceedingly. In ::oini: on to Derry Anvil, I wondered what was the matter^ that 1 could not at- tend to what I was readin-; no, not for three minutes together, but my thoughts were perpetually shifting. Vet all the time I uas preaching in the evening (though 1 >t..od in the open air, with the wind whistling round ms head) my mind was as composed B8< in.' to Liirgan, I wondered again that I could not li\ my attention to whit I read: yet while I was pn-ae|iin-' in the evening on the I'arade, I found mv mind perf.-ctlv rornpo Tak'-n Iniin th.' 488 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. although it rained a great part of the time, which did not we!. agree with my head. Saturday 17, I was persuaded to send for Dr. Laws, a sensible and 'skilful physician. He told me, ' I was in a high fever, and advised me to lie by.' I told him, that could not be done; as I had appointed to preach in several places, and must preach as long as I could speak. He then prescribed a cool- ing draught, with a grain or two of camphor, as my nerves were universally agitated. This I took with me to Trangee: but when* I came there, I was not able to preach : my understanding being quite confused, and my strength entirely gone. Yet I breathed freely, and had not the least thirst, nor any pain from head to foot. " I was now at a full stand : whether to aim at Lisburn, or to push forward for Dublin? But my friends doubting whether could bear so long a journey, I went straight to Derry Agby, a gen- tleman's seat on the side of a hill, three miles beyond Lisburn. Here nature sunk, and I took to my bed: but I could no more ture myself therein, than a new-born child. My memory failed as well as my strength, and well nigh my understanding. Only those words ran in my mind, when I saw Miss Gayer on one side of the bed, looking at her mother on the other, ' She sat, like patience on a monument Smiling at grief.' " I can give no account of what followed for two or three days, being more dead than alive. Only 1 remember it was difficult, for me to speak, my throat being exceedingly dry. But Joseph Brad- ford tells me, I said on Wednesday, ' It will be determined before this time to-morrow; ' that my tongue was much swollen, and as black as a coal; that I was convulsed all over, and for some time my heart did not beat perceptibly, neither was any pulse discerni- ble. " In the night of Thursday, the 22d, Joseph Bradford came to me with a cup, and said, { Sir, you must take this.' I thought I will, if I can, to please him; for it will do me neither harm nor good. Immediately it set me a vomiting; my heart began to beat, and my pulse to play again. And from that hour, the extremity of the symptoms abated. The next day I sat up several hours, and walked four or five times across the room. On Saturday I sat up all day, arid walked across the room many times, without any weariness. On Sunday I came down stairs, and sat several hours in the parlor. On Monday I walked before the house: on Tues- day I took an airing in the chaise: and on Wednesday, trusting in God, to the astonishment of my friends, I set out for Dublin." About this time, Mr. Wesley published his " Calm Address to the American Colonies," then at war with England, the mother country. This tract made a great noise, and raised him many adversaries. Being frequently asked, why he published it? He answered, in Lloyd's Evening Post, " Not to get money. Had that been my motive, I should have swelled it into a shilling pamphlet, and have entered it at Stationery's Hall. Not to get preferment for myself, or rny brother's children not to please any^nan living, high or low. Ikno.v mankind too well. I know that they love THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 489 you for political service, love you less than their dinner; and they \\lio hate you, hat-- you wor.~e than the devil. Least of all did I write, with a view to inilame an\ : just the contrary. I con- tributed my mite toward putting out the flume \\hirh rages all over the land," &c. Many of his friend^, however, were of opin- ion that he would have acted a more wise and better part, had he never meddled with political disputes. Observation had convinced .them, that ministers of the gospel, by interfering with politics, have seldom done any good, and often much harm: havinir frequently hindered their own Usefulness, and made a \\ hip for their own backs. In the beginning of the year 177i>, Mr. Fletcher was recovering from a -evere illne^. Mr. \\Y~ley, ha\ inir a high opinion of the salutary effects of easy journies through the country, in such cases, invited Mr. Fletcher to come out, and accompany him through i-ome of the societies in the spring. Part of Mr. Fletcher's answer Hows ; " I received lust night the favor of yours, from Bristol. My grand desire is, to be just what the Lord would have me to be. I could, if you wanted a travelling assistant, accompany you, as my little strength would admit, in some of your excursions. But your recommending me to the societies as one who might succeed you, >hould the Lord take you hence before me, is a. step to which I could by no means consent. It would make me take my horse and gallop away. Beside such a step would at this juncture, be, I think, peculiarly improper. We ought to give as little hold to the evil surmisings, and rash judgments of our opponents as may be. What has made me glut our friends with my books, is not any love to such publications, but a desire to make an end of the controver- sy. It is probable, that my design has miscarried; and that I have di>^n>trd rather than convinced the people. I agree with you sir, that now is the time to pray both for ourselves and our king: for tin- Church of England, and that part of it which is called the Methodists. I ( -;i>t my might of supplication into the general treasure. The Lord guide, support, and strengthen you more and more unto the end ! " An order had l>een made by the House of Lords in May this year, " That the Commissioners of his Majesty's excise do write circular letters to all such persons whom they nave reason to sus- pect to have plate, as also to those who have not paid regularly the duty on the same," &c. In [consequence of this order, the Ac- con i plant-General for Household Plate sent Mr. Wesley, in Sep- tember, a copy of the order, with the following letter: " REVEREKD SIR, " As the commissioner* cannot doubt but you have plate for which you have hitherto neglected to make an entry, they have di- id you the above copy of the lords' order, and to inform \u, they expect that you forthwith make due entry of all your plate, such entry to bear date from the commencement of the plate duty, or from .-ndi time as you hnve owned, u.-ed, had, or kept any quantity of silver-plate, chargeable by the act of Parlia- ment, ;i- in default hereof, tlie Hoard will be obliged to signify your n i'u-al to their lord.-hips. >. 15. An immediate answer is desired.' 490 THE LIFi OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Mr Wesley answered as follows : " SIR, " I have two silver tea-spoons at London, and two at Bnstol This is all the plate which I have at present : and I shall not buy any more, whlie so many around me want bread. I am, Sir, Your most humble servant, JOHN WESLEY." The Methodists had now got a footing in the Isle of Man.* The * The Isle of Man, is situated in the Irish sea, lying about seven leagues north from Anglesey ; about the same distance from Lancashire; nearly the like dis- tance south-east from Galloway, and nine leagues east from Ireland. Its form is long and narrow, stretching from the north-east of Ayre Point to the Calf of Man, which lies south-west, at least thirty English miles. Its breadth in some places is more than nine miles, some say twelve, in most places eight, and in some not .above five ; and contains about one hundred and sixty square, miles." This island is mentioned by several ancient authors. Caesar calls it Mona: but the Mona of Tacitus, can only be applied to Anglesey. Pliny calls it Mona- bia: and in Ptolemy we find Monaida, that is, the farther or more remote Mon. Orosius styles it Menavia; and tells us that it was extremely fertile. Bede, who distinguishes clearly two Menavian Islands, names this the Northern Mena- via, bestowing the epithet of Southern upon Anglesey. Alured, of Beverly, also speaks of it as one of the Menavian Islands. The Britons in their own lan- guage, called it Manaw, more properly Main au, i. e. " a little Island," which seems to be latinized in the word Menavia. All which proves, that this small isle was early inhabited, and as well known to the rest of the world as eithei Britain or Ireland. The Isle of Man was, for a long time, an independent state, governed by its own princes. At length, however, they became feudatories to the kings of Eng- land, resorted to their court, were kindly received, and had pensions bestowed upon them. Upon the demise of Magnus, the last king of this isle, without heirs male, Alexander III. king of Scots, who had conquered the other isles, seized likewise upon this : which, as part of that kingdom, came into the hands of Edward I., who directed William Huntercumbe, Warden of that isle for him, to restore it to John Baliol, who had done homage to him. for the kingdom of Scotland. But it seems there was still remaining, a lady named Austrica, who claimed this sovereignty, as nearest of kin to the deceased Magnus. This claimant be- ing able to obtain nothing from John Baliol, applied herself to King Edward, as the superior lord. He, upon this application, by his writ, which is yet extant, commanded both parties, in order to determine their right, to appear in the King's Bench. The progress of this suit does not appear; but we know that this lady, by a deed of gift conveyed her claim to Sir Simon de Montacute ; and after many disputes, invasions by the Scots, and other accidents, the title was examined in Parliament, in the Seventh of Edward III. and solemnly adjudged to William de Montacute ; to whom by letters patent dated the same year, that monarch released all claims whatsoever. In the succeeding reign, William de Montacute, earl of Salisbury, sold it'to Sir William Scroop, afterward earl of Wiltshire ; and upon losing his head, it was granted by Henry IV. to Henry Percy, earl of Northumberland ; who being at- tainted, had all his -lands restored, except the Isle of Man, which the same monarch granted to Sir John Stanley, to be held by him of the kings his heirs and succes- sors, by homage, and a cast of falcons to be presented at every coronation : and from this family, afterwards earls of Derby, it descended to the duke of Athol. This island, from its situation directly in the mouth of the Channel, is very beneficial to Britain, by lessening the force of the tides, which would otherwise break with far greater violence than they do at present. The inhabitants are at this day a brisk, lively, hardy, industrious, and well-meaning people. Ther are few who have over-grown fortunes, and as few who are in distress. Th XHE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 491 ar, a local preacher from Liverpool had paid them a visit, time with thorn. He repeated hi* rint this year. ireudy formed in seven different places, and ihcv reckoned one hundred and fifty-seven members in the island. It happened here, as in nn.-t places of (i real Hritain and Ireland. that tin- tii>t preaching of the afethodistfl, produced no commotions or riots amo:iL r tin: i-nminon people. I am, indeed, fully convince<| that the tower orders of the people, would never become riotous on any occasion, had they food sufficient to eat, vore they not ex- cited to tli' i' outrage, under false pretences, by persons who i over them, and who endeavor to keep behind tli< I lie preachers, however, did not long enjoy I'wo or three ill-minded persons, of some influence in the island, formed a plan of opposition, which in such cases, is but too ot> -fnl. It is perhaps universally true, that they who are destitute of the necessary qualifications to do good, have still the pn\\er of doinir much harm: so much easier is it, to do the one than the other. These persons, to give greater weight to their opposition, so far prejudiced the mind of the bishop against the-e new comers, that he wrote a pastoral letter, directed to all the rectors, vicars, chaplains, and curates, within the Isle and diocese of Man. In this letter he states the ground of his opposi- tion thus: " Whereas we have lieen informed, that several unor- dained, unauthorized, and unqualified persons from other countries, lie time past, presumed to preach and teach publicly, and hold and maintain conventicles; and have caused several weak tie themselves togettter iii a new society, and have private ni' inhlies, and congregations, contrary to the doc- . government, rites, and ceremonies of the established church, and the civil and ecclesiastical laws of this Isle: We do therefore, for the. prevention of schism and the reestablishment of that unifor- mity in religious worship which so long hath subsisted am<>: herehv desire and require each and every one of you, to be \ 1-1- lant and use your utmost endeavors to dissuade your respective flocks from following, or being led and misguided by such incom- i teachers." Xc. &.e. After expatiating a little on this part of his charge, he tells his clergy that if they could not prevail with the people l.v persua-ion, that they must get a knowledge of the n.imes of such ; attended at these unlawful n '!s them, and especially of such as enjoyed any otlice or priv- !iv Kpiscopal license, and present them to his Rev. \ icars- late Lord Derby farming -ut his customs to for- ncc of those fanners drew on ti nlin>:at of the English government ; ami the in- . an Act of Parliament, were rivfil i-f an open trade with this turally produced smu^jjlinu, which was carried on with as- o-ss ; nil the goreroo !>l proper to put an en- - : Atfiol, excet his landed ' ' . . . r :in.| M:in. !'-> an A't i>l' I'lirhainciit, tlie 3 i them against depredations. "My brother showed me' your last: I desired him to let me answer it. Hope of a free conversation with you, hindered me from writing. You know, 1 have talked with you concerning him, without reserve: I could not have used such confidence towards another. Still 1 am as incapable of mistrusting yon, as you are of trusting him. In many things I have more fellowship with you, than I have with him: my love for both is the same. "But, 'You expect he will keep his own secrets!' Let me whisper it into your ear; He never could do it since he was born. It is a jrjft which God has not given nini. Hut I shall speak to him, and put a stop to what you jn-tly complain of, and let all be hurled in oblivion. 1 wish you may never have any uneasy thought on our account. Speak not therefore of my brother; think no evil of him; forget him if you can entirely, till yon meet above. " Yon are now entering on a new scene of things. You h:i\e no doubt of (iod's calling you among the Friends. I judge nothing before the time: time will .-how. I heartily pray (Jod \ on may do, ami receive much more good among them, than yon did among us. If l ;od jjrive \ou discernment and favor, and you are the approved instrument of reviving his work, and their first love, I shall rejoice, and be thankful that you ever left ti-. Hut if, which (Jod forbid, you should bury your talent, do no good, and only change one form for another; ala- ! ala-! my brother, yon will prove yourself mistaken, and lose many jewels which might have been added to your crown. " I should think worse of our society than yon do, if they felt no sorrow at parting with you. Some whom I know, will seldom think of yon without a sorrowful tear. The days of my mourning are ju-t ended. My hope of yon i* .-teady, that if you hold out a little longer, I shall find you again among the hle--ed in that day." Thi- letter, and the account he has ^iven of Mr. .lohn Downs, are very clear proof- that Mr. Ch,irl< - \\ - -\< \ was not an enemy to all la\ -preacher-; of which indeed, many other proofs miu'ht be given. 'I he fact however, here -talrd. that Mr. John \N never could keep a secret, I believe is ,-ti ictly true. Though his 42 494 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. connexions and correspondence were uncommonly large, yet no pej son, perhaps, in the world, had so few secrets as Mr. J. Weslej He never travelled alone, and the person who attended him, had the charge of his letters and papers, which of course lay open to his inspection. The preachers likewise, who were occasionally with him, had access to his letters and papers, especially if he had confidence in their sincerity and zeal in religion, which it was not very difficult to obtain. It was easy for these persons to see the motive that influenced him, and the end he had in view in every action of his life, however remote from public observation : and he took no pains to conceal them, but seemed rather to court the dis- covery; Hitherto the society in London had occupied the old Foundery near Upper-Moorfields, as a place of worship; but were now making preparations to quit it. They had obtained.the promise of a lease from the city, of a piece of ground in the City-Road, and everything being prepared, the day was fixed for laying the foundation of a chapel. "The rain," says Mr. Wesley, " be- friended us much, by keeping away thousands who proposed to be there. But there were still such multitudes, that it was with great difficulty I got through them to lay the first stone. Upon this was a plate of brass, covered with another stone, on which was engraved, 'Thiswas laid by John Wesley, on April 1, 1777.' Probably this will be seen no more, by any human eye; but will remain there, till the earth and the works thereof are burnt up." By the end of October, 177,8, the chapel was built, and ready to be opened. " November 1," says Mr. Wesley, " was the day ap- pointed for opening the New Chapel in the City-Road. It is per- fectly neat, but not fine; and contains far more than the Foundery: I believe, together with the morning chapel, as many as the Tab- ernacle. Many were afraid, that the multitudes crowding from all parts, would have occasioned much disturbance. But they were happily disappointed; there was none at all: all was quietness, de- cency, and order. I preached on part of Solomon's prayer at the dedication of the Temple; and both in the morning and afternoon, God was eminently present in the midst of the congregation." Upon the opening of the New Chapel, it seems Mr. John and Charles Wesley agreed, that one of them should fill the pulpit, as often as possible, till the congregation became fixed and settled. This gave offence to the lay-preachers, who thought themselves slighted, and perhaps justly. They therefore obtained a promise from Mr. John Wesley, that during his absence, one of their body should preach in it when his brother could not; which subjected the other clergymen to their authority. Mr. Charles who always wish- ed the clergymen to enjoy a pre-eminence over the lay-preachers, was hurt at his brother's concession; and on Good-Friday, 1779, wrote to him as follows. " I have served the chapel morning and evening, and met 'the society every other week since you left us. I think myself bound so to do, as long I as I can; both by my duty as a clergyman, and by our agreement when the chapel was first opened. We agreed to fill the pulpit there as often as we could, especially at the beginning, till the congregation was settled. THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 495 Mnny of the subscribers you know, were not of our society, yet of hurch, out nf good-\\ ill to them and to the church, not out of ill-will to the preacher-, I \\i-hed the church service continued there. "Iain .sorry you yieliled to tho preachers. They do not love the Church of Kn:. r land. What miir-t lie ilie con.-equence wh*'n we are goner A -> [..ration is inevitalile. Do you not \\ i.-h to keep a> many rood people in the church as yon can? Hy what mean*? What can lie done now? Something might he done to sa\ e the n mainder, if you had resolution, and \\onld stand by me as firmly a- I will by you. (,'on.-ider what you are bound to as a clergyman; and what you do, do quickly. You did not expect complaints of me for preaching too often! I cannot long stand in the way of any."* It is easy to perceive, that Mr. Charlc- We-le\ 's mind was con- stantly awake to everything that tended, in any degree, to introduce innovations into the original plan of Methodi.-m; to every measure wlj^ch had any tendency to alter the relative situation of the socie- tlie i -tabli.-hed church, and to other bodies of religious pro- - in the nation, and to form them into a separate party. His whole soul revolted from this, and he used all his influence to prevent it. In February this year, Mr. John Wc-lcy observes, " Finding many siTimi- person- \\ere much discouraged by prophets of evil, confidently foretelling very heavy calamities, AN Inch were coming upon our nation; I endeavored to lift up their hands, by opening and applying those comfortable words, Psalm xlii. 5, 6. 'Why art thou .-' heavy, D my -onl? Why art thou so disquieted within O put thy trust in (iod; for I will yet give him thanks, who i> the help of my countenance and my (iod.' " The next day was the National Fa>t. And lie ob-ei -olemu a one I ne\ er >aw before. From one end of the city to the other, there was scarce any one seen in the streets. All places of public worship were crowded in an uncommon degree; and an unusual awe sat on mo.-r face-. 1 preached on the word- of Uod to Abraham, inter- cedinjr for Sodom, "I will not destroy it (the city) for ten's sake.'" When we find n man constantly travelling through all pa; the nation; holding intercourse with immense multitudes of people, "f the pulpit and jiri\ ate correspondence; and exerting all his influence on every occa.-ion of public di.-tress or alarm, to -ofien and quiet the mind- of the people, \\ e mu>t call him a na- tional ble>.intr. And Mich was the con-taut practice of Mr. NV.--- b'\ for more than half a century! Let u< hope, that the men who hare succeeded him, will follow his example. In November, Mr. U'e-ley ob-erves, ' Sly brother and I -et out for Bath, on a* very extraordinary occasion. Some time .-ince, Mr. Smyth, n clergyman who- i.od had greatly blessed in the North of Ireland, bmuvrht hi* \\ife over to Bath, who had been for time in a iliclinin^ -late of health. I de-ired him to preach every Sunday evening in our chape], while he remained there. Taken from the short-hand. 496 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. But as soon as I was gone, Mr. M , one of our preacher^ vehemently opposed that; affirming it was the common cause of al. the lay-preachers : that they were appointed by the Conference, not by me, and he would not suffer the clergy to ride over their heads; Mr. Smyth in particular, of whom he said all manner of evil. Hence the society was torn in pieces, and thrown into the utmost confusion." I am sorry to confess on this occasion, that there are men among the preachers, of a most violent, ungovernable spirit. These, if they find it necessary for any particular purpose, to oppose an individual, or any number of individuals, of character and influence in the society, use every method in their povver^ both in the pulpit and out, to make him appear to the people as bad as the devil. Invention is on the rack to put the worst construction possible on everything he may say or do. Nay they attribute many things to him, the very thought of which never entered his heart, till he found himself accused of them. This line of conduct seems to have been taken from the practice of the Romish priests, who represent those whom they choose to call heretics, as guilty^)f every species of crime imagination can invent: and the Jesuits generally accused their most powerful opponents of heresy. The Romish clergy call their heretics, enemies of the church : these preachers, call those who stand in the way of their own schemes of ambition and power, enemies of the work of God, "incarnate devils," &c. and from an affectation of charity pray for them in a way that only tends to inflame the minds of the people against them, by making them appear more guilty; and to give a greater display of their own goodness, by pretending a concern for them, and for the interests of the people. Thus we see, these men imi- tate their great exemplars in these kinds of contests, with wonder- ful exactness; Their language indeed differs, but the governing spirit in both is the same; and in the same circumstances would produce the same effects ! It is natural for the unsuspecting people at first, to believe that none of the preachers would bring accusa- tions against an individual (or any number of individuals associ- ated together) merely for the purpose of ruining his reputation with the society, that their own schemes may the better succeed: and yet this was undoubtedly the fact in the case before us; and I wish it were the only fact of the kind that might be recorded. It is easy for these men to bear down any individual for a long time, as he has generally no immediate access to the people, to prove his own innocence; and they have the pulpit, which they make use of to keep up an influence against him. In this case innocence is no protection against universal prejudice and reproach; and the best friends to the connexion, may be sacrificed to the secret machina- tions of a combination of a few preachers. And what is still worse, they have no redress, since the death of Mr. Wesley, but through the medium of their enemies; and every one will easily conjecture how this must terminate. The reader will observe, that I speak only of a few of the preachers whose conduct is so very reprehen- sible; yet I cannot help blaming the rest for continuing these violent men in the connexion, and more especially for continuing them in any office of government in the societies, as it brings the whole THK LIKE OK THE REV. JOHN WES LET. 497 of the preachers, however innocent, under a suspicion of ing such unchri-tian proo-edim:-: which, if not vigorously opposed, must ruin the whole system, and briiii: religion itself into disgrace. Hr, therefore, acts the part of a true friend to Metho- dism, \\ho n-.-i-ts practices so destructive in their tendency, ami ulio endeavors liy every lawful method in his power, to prevent a repetition of them: who -hows in a strong light, that men capable >f adopting sncli iniquitous means of carrsini: their .-chemes into ell. ct, arc not fit to be Methodist preacher.-; and that, it becomes the indispensable duty of the rest to cut oil* a hand, a foot, and e\ .-n to pluck out a right eye, and to cast them away, rather than the whole body should perish. I shall only observe further on this disagreeable subject, that the intelligent reader, who is acquainted with the internal affairs of the Methodi.-ts. will easily recollect in- stances, wherein the truth of what is here stated has been fully proM-d. and amply illustrated. It -eem- Mr. M considered himself as a-sertin;.' the rights nf ('.inference, and acting for the benefit of the whole body of the preachers, w ho ought therefore to make it a common cause. Mr. Charles Wesley was firmly persuaded, that a combination of preachers against his brother's authority, 'did actually exist; and that Mr. M on this occasion, was no more than their agent, through whom they meant to try their strength. How this might uncertain; but Mr. \Ve.-|.-y, at fn>t. n --i-ted this encroach- ment on his pouer with irreat firmness. I read to the society," paper which 1 wrote near twenty years ago, on a like .-MI. Herein I observed, that the rules of our preachers were Jive.l by me, before any conference existed, particularly the twelfth : ' Above all, you are to prea.-h when and where I appoint.' By obstinately opposing this rule, Mr. M has made all this up- roar. In the morning, at a meeting of the preachers, I informed Mr. M , that as he did not agree to our fundamental rule, I could not receive him ns one of our preachers, till he was of another mind I read the -aim- paper to the society at Bristol, as I found the llame had spread thither also. A few at Until sepa- rated from us on this account; hut the rest were thoroughh >at- isfied." Mr. M , however, did not fail to use his utmost endeavors to interest the other preachers in his cause: and Mr. \Yesh-y per- ceiving that >ome of the old itinerants greatly favored him, \\rote the following letter to one. of them, \\hich I -uppo-e is a copy of that which was -ent to the rest. The date is January, 1780. M v DKMI HUOTHKR, ^ "ii .-eem to me not to have well considered the rules of an helper, or the rise of Methodism. It pleased (Jod by me, to awaken first my brother, and then a few others; who severally de-ired of ivor, that I would direct them in all things. After my return from (Jeorgi.i, many were Ivoth awakened and converted to ( i'id. One, and am it her and another of tlie-e. de-in-d to join with 111C as >ons in the go-pel, to be directed by me. 1 drew up a few plain rules (observe, there wan no conference in being!) and per- 493 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. mitted them to join me on these conditions. Whoever therefore violates these conditions, particularly that of being directed by me in the work, does ipso facto disjoin himself from me. This brother M has done (but he cannot see that he has done amiss) and he would have it a common cause; that is, he would have all the preachers do the same. He thinks ' they have a right so to do.' So they have. They have a right to disjoin themselves from me, whenever they please. But they cannot, in the nature of the thing join with me, any longer than they are directed by me. And what if the present preachers disjoined themselves? What should I lose thereby? Only a great deal of labor and care, which I do not seek, but endure; because no one else either can or will. "You seem likewise to have quite a wrong idea of a conference. For above six years after my return to England, there was no such thing. I then desired some of our preachers to meet me; in order to advise, not to control me. And you may observe, they had no power at all, but what I exercised through them. I chose to exer- cise the power which God had given me, in this manner, both to avoid ostentation, and gently to habituate the people to obey them, when I should be taken from their head. But as long as I remain with them, the fundamental plan of Methodism remains inviolate: as long as any preacher joins with me, he is to be directed by me in his work. Do not you see then, that brother M , whatever his intentions might be, acted as wrong AS wrong could be? And that the representing of this, as the common cause of the preachers, was the way to common destruction? The way to turn all their heads, and to set them in arms? It was a blow at the very root of Methodism. I could not therefore do less than I did. It was the very least that could be done, for fear that tire evil should spread. " I do not willingly speak of these things at all : but I do it now out of necessity, because I perceive the mind of you, and some others, is a little hurt by not seeing them in a true light. I am, your affectionate brother, J. WESLEY." This letter had not all the effect Mr. Wesley desired. He tells us, that he had written the paper which he read to the society at Bath and Bristol, twenty years before, on a like occasion. But he soon found, that there was a vast difference between his situation at that time, and the present. In the course of twenty years, the preachers had greatly increased in number and influence; and the vigor of his rnind, to resist an opposition like this, was greatly diminished. He seemed sensible of this; for as the Conference drew near he was evidently intimidated, and wrote to his brother Charles to accompany him to Bristol, where it was to be held. Mr. Charles had carefully watched all the proceedings in this affair, and was highly displeased both at them, and at his brother's timidity. He answered as follows; " My reasons against accept- ing your invitation to the Conference, are, 1. I can do no good 2. I can prevent no evil: 3. I am afraid of being a partaker of other men's sins, or of countenancing them by my presence. 4. I am afraid of myself; you know I cannot command my temper, and you have not courage to stand by me. 5. I cannot trust your THK MKK OK THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 499 resolution: unless you act with a vigor th.it id not in you, conclatna- tumest, our utt'uir.s arc past hope. " I ani not sure they w'dl not prevail upon you to ordain them. I ou claim th<- power, ami only say, ' It is not probable you .lmll ever . -.' FVob ibility on one side, implies probability on the other; and 1 want better .-ecnr, . n to stand b;. ! Von know how far \ on may depend on r me kn.iw how far 1 may depend on yon, a::d on our pi li alf.-.ir yon acted with vigor for tlie first time; hut mid not hold out. rnmindful of your power and your in- firmity, yon yielded to the rebel, instead of his yielding to yon \ on should not have employed him again, till he h;td owned his finlt. This (|nite overturned my confidence in you, which I should never have told yon had I not been compelled. If you think my advice can be of any IIM- to yon, I will attend yon to Bristol, ami be always within call," Mr. Charles accordingly attended his brother to Bristol, and was it at the Conference: but exceedingly dissatisfied with his brother 1 * total want of courage 0:1 : i. About a fortnight after, he sent him th- fdlowing letter. " I did not hope by my pre-ence ut the Con;' <:iy good, or prevent any evif. S > 1 told yon in 1. >:idon. Vet I accepted your invitation, only be- .1 ir. And as I came merely to please you, I contradict your will in any thing. Your will, I to receive Mr. M , unhumbled, unconvinced, into your confidence, and into your bosom. He came uninvited, tind openly accused your curate for obeyinir your orders: you suf- :t; and did not give Mr. M the gentlest reproof for diso- : them, and drawing others into his rebellion; and endeavor- ! the preachers in it; making an actual separation, at Math, and >till keeping up his separate society. My judgment i:-ver to receive Mr. M as a preacher, till he acknowl- edged his fmlt. lint I submitted and attended in silence. It was imich easier tor me to say nothing, than to speak neither more nor !-< than you would approve. I was sometimes >tron^ly tempted ik; but if I had opened my mouth I .should have spoiled all. Your design, I believe 1. \v.is to keep all quiet 1 allow yon _>our merit Tu Jlitximn.i ille e t ; qui nobit cedrndo rtitituii rtm." By a very few word-, I could have provoked your preacher to lay In-side the mask; but that was tin- very thing you guarded nirainst; and, I -uppo-e, tip- n-a.-on for which \oii de.-ired my pre- . tin: 1 imirln of check to the independents. Still I think it better for the people, that they (the preachers) This line \* a parody on a lino of old Kmiiuv ijimti-d !iy I 'K '-rii in his Cato "<'. nrtando rntiluit rrm. Th- 1 word- alliiilod to Q. Faluns :or, and by > -ivt-1 ICi:, ,. was nctutido for cedmti ..-rl. in tin- - !] sin- trnl.ir. : In-, brother " You are that HaxiffltU \vho nJonC rcst'ir. - mir ull.urs l.y piTin^ thom up." 600 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. should show themselves before your death, than after it. You think otherwise; and I submit. Satis, jam satis spectata in te am- icitia set mea-.* and I am perfectly satisfied with my own insigni- ficancy. I have but one thing to do; the Lord make me ready for it." Here we see the preachers prevailed, and Mr. Wesley gave way : and from this Conference to the time of his death, I believe his au- thority was gradually on the decline. Mr. .Wesley knew how to yield, and preserve an appearance of authority, in cases where he saw resistance would be useless, or productive of confusion. He observes in his letter to the preachers, that Mr. M 's proposi- tion, which tended to deprive him of a pSrtion of his power, was, " a blow at the root of Methodism." He must mean, at the root of discipline, or the economy established by his authority among the preachers and people. This was true. The discipline, and his power, grew up together; they mutually supported each other, and the one was the natural guardian of the other. What wonder then, that a breach being now made in his power, the discipline should soon after be overrun with innovations? When the fence is broken down, the garden is trodden under foot, and soon over- spread with weeds. In the beginning of tbjs year, a great clamor was raised against the bill passed in favor of the Roman Catholics. A Protestant Association was formed to obtain a repeal of it, and in the end much mischief was done: not without suspicion, however, that the outrages which followed, were greatly promoted and increased by Papists, and by others in disguise. The one party wished to dis- grace the Association, the other, the ministry. But before these things happened, a pamphlet was written in defence of the object the Association had in view; and an answer to it soon appeared. These pamphlets were put into Mr. Wesley's hands; and having read them, he wrote a letter on the subject, dated January 21, which he sent to the printer of the Public Advertiser. In this let- ter, after premising that persecution had nothing to do with the matter, and that he wished no man to be persecuted for his religious principles; he lays down this general proposition, " That no Ro- man Catholic does or can give security to a Protestant Government, for his allegiance and peaceable behavior." He rested the proof of this proposition on the following arguments, any one of which, if good, is proof sufficient, if the others should not apply. " 1. It is a Roman Catholic maxim, established not by private men, but by a public council, that, ' No faith is to be kept with heretics.' This has been openly avowed by the Council of Con- stance; but it never was openly disclaimed. Whether private K arsons avow or disavow it, it is a fixed maxim of the Church of ome. " 2. One branch of the spiritual power of the pope, is, and has oeen for ages, the power of granting pardons for all sins past, pre- sent, and to come ! But those who acknowledge him to have this spiritual power, can give no security for their allegiance, &,c. *"My friendship for you, has now been sufficiently proved." THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 601 u 3. The power of dispensing with any promise, oatb, or vow, is another branch of the spiritual power of the nope. And all who acknowledge his spiritual power, must acknowledge this: butwho- r\rr acknowledges tliis di.-pensini: power of the pope, cannot give hivurity for his allegiance to any government Nay, not only the pope, but even a priest has power to pardon sins! This is an e-sential doctrine 01 the Churcn of Rome. But they who acknowl- edge this cannot possibly give any security for their allegiance to any government. e they hold the doctrine of priestly absolution: and 3. The doctrine 01 papal pardons and dispensations.' Mr. O'l.iMi-y has published Remarks on this letter: nine parts in ten of which are quite, wide of the mark. Not that they are ivide of AM mark, which is to introduce n jilan-ible panegyric upon the Homan Catholics, mixt with keen imecti\e- against the Pro- 502 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. testants; whether true or false it matters not. All this is admirably well calculated to inspire the reader with aversion to these heretics, and to bring them back to the holy, harmless, much injured Church of Rome ! And I should not wonder, if these six papers should make six thousand converts to her. Close arguing he does not attempt, but he vapors, and skips to and fro, and rambles to all points of the compass in a very lively and entertaining manner. " My argument was, the Council of Constance has openly avow- ed violation of faith with heretics. But it has never been openly disclaimed. Therefore those who receive this Council, cannot bo trusted, by those whom they account heretics This is my imme- diate conclusion. And if the premises be admitted, it will infallibly follow. " On this Mr. O'Leary says, ' A Council so often quoted chal- lenges peculiar attention. We shall examine it with all possible precision and impartiality. At a time when the broachers of a new doctrine* as new as the Bible 'were kindling the fire of sedition, and shaking the foundation of thrones and kingdoms' big words, but entirely void of truth ' was held the Council of Constance. To this was cited John Huss, famous for propagating errors tend- ing to wrest the sceptre from the hands of kings. 3 Equally true 'He was obnoxious to the Church and State' To the Church of Rome: not to the State in any degree. ' Huss strikes at the root of all temporal power and civil authority. He boldly asserts, that all princes, magistrates, Sec. in the state of mortal sin, are deprived, ipso facto, of all power and jurisdiction. And by broaching these doctrines, he makes Bohemia a theatre of intestine war. See the Acts of the Council of Constance in L'Abbe's collection of Coun- cils' I have seen them, and can find nothing of this therein. But more of this by and by. " ' He gave notice that he would stand his trial. But he at- tempted to escape' No, never, this is pure invention. ' He was arrested at Constance, and confined. His friends plead his safe- conduct. The Council then declared, No safe-conduct granted by the Emperor, or any other Princes, to HERETICS, ought to hinder them from being punished as justice shall require. And the per- son who has promised them security, SHAI/L. NOT BE OBLIGED TO KEEP HIS PROMISE, BY WHATEVER TIE HE MAY BE ENGAGED.' " And did the Council of Constance declare this? Yes, says Mr. O'Leary. I desire no more. But before I argue upon the point, permit me to give a little fuller account of the whole affair. " The Council of Constance was called by the Emporer Sigis- mund and Pope John the 23d, in the year 1414. Before it began, the Emperor sent some Bohemian gentlemen, to conduct John Huss to Constance, solemnly promising, that he ' should come and return freely, without fraud or corruption.' " But before he left Prague, he waited on the Bishop of Naza- reth, Papal Inquisitor for that city and diocese, who, in the presence of many witnesses, gave him the following testimonial 'We, Nicholas -do by these preseats, make known to all men, that we have often talked with that honorable man, Master John Huss and in all his sayings, doings, and behavior, have proved him to bs THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 503 a faithful man; finding no manner of evil, sinister, or erioneous- doings in him, unto the present. Prague, August SO, 1414.' .itested by the hand and seal of the public notary, named .Michael IVuthatiet/ After this, Conrade, Archbishop of Prague, declared before all the Barons of Bohemia, that ' He knew not that John Huss was culpable or faulty, in any crime or offence whatever' So neither the Inquisitor, nor the Archbishop, knew any thing of' his making Bohemia a theatre of intestine war.' " In the seventeenth session, the sentence and condemnation of John Huss, was read and published. The Emperor then com- manded, the Duke of Bavaria to deliver him to the executioner; for which glorious exploit, he was thus addressed by the Bishop of I-andy, in the name of the Council: 'This most holy and goodly labor, \v:- reserved only for thee, O most noble Prince! Uponthee only doth it lie, to whom the whole rule and ministration of justice is given. Wherefore thou hast established thy praise and renown: even by the mouths of babes and sucklings thy praise shall be cel- ebrated for evermore ! ' " From the whole of this transaction we may observe, 1. That John Huss was guilty of no crime, either in word or action; even his enemies, the Archbishop of Prague, and the Papal Inquisitor being judges. 2. That his real fault, and his only one, was op- posing the Papal usurpations. 3. That this most noble prince, was a bigoted, cruel, perfidious murderer; and that the fathers of the Counril deserve the same praise, seeing they urged him to embrue his hands in innocent blood, in violation of the public faith, and extolled him to the skies for so doing: and seeing they have laid it down as a maxim that the most solemn promise made to a heretic may be broken. " ' But,' says Mr. O'Leary, ' this regards the peculiar case of safe-conducts granted by princes to heretics' But what then? If the public faith with heretics may be violated in one instance, it may be in a thousand ' But can the rule be extended farther? ' It may, it must; we cannot tell where to stop. Away then with your witticisms on so awful a subject. What! do you sport with human blood? I take burning men alive to be a very serious thing. I pray spare your jests, on the occasion. Again, ' What more ab- Biird than to insist on a general council's disclaiming a doctrine they never taught' They did teach it: and that not by the bye, not incidentally; but they laid it down as a stated rule of action, dic- tated by tin- Holy (ihost and demonstrated their sincerity therein by burning a man alive. And this Mr. O'Leary humorously com- pares to roasting a piece of beef ! With equal tenderne>s, 1 snp- pu-r, he would compare the 'singeing the beards of heretics! ' that is, thrusting a burning furze-bush in their face, to the singeing a fowl before it is roasted. Now, what security can any Romanist S"\e a Protestant till this doctrine is publicly abjured? If Mr. "I .<-.iry has any thing more to plead lor this council, 1 shall follow him step by step. But let him keep his word, and ' give a serious answer to a serious charge.' Drollery may come in, when we talk of roasting fowls, but not when we talk of 'roasting men.' " Would I then wish the Roman Catholics to be persecuted? I 504 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. never said or hinted any such thing. I abhor the thought: it is foreign to all I have preached and written for these fifty years. But I would wish the Romanists in England (I had no others in view) to be treated still with the same lenity that they have been these sixty years: to be allowed both civil and religious liberty, but not permitted to undermine ours. I wish them to stand just as they did, before the late Act was passed: not to be persecuted, or hurt themselves; but gently restrained from hurting their neigh- bors. I am, gentlemen. Your obedient servant, Chester, March 31, 1780. JOHN WESI EY." Notwithstanding the high praises bestowed by some persons on Mr. O'Leary, at the time of this controversy, the impartial reader will easily observe, that Mr. Wesley had greatly the advantage in point of argument. Mr. O'Leary, to all intents and purposes, allows the charge Mr. Wesley brought against the Council of Con- stance; and yet afterwards affects to deny it. Mr. Berrington wrote to Mr. Wesley in defence of the same Council; and in a private letter* observes, " There never was a decision made at Constance tending to show, that, no faith is to be kept with here- tics. The words of the canon are not susceptible of such a com- ment, unless tortured to it. At all events no council, pope, bishop, priest, or layman of our church, ever understood them in the sense of your interpretation But every Catholic divine has at all times, in writing on the subject, utterly reprobated the idea of breaking faith with heretics, as contrary to every dictate of reason and re- ligion." These, undoubtedly, are very extraordinary assertions, but there is no proof. With regard to the Council of Constance, if the words of the canon are indeed ambiguous, which some per- sons do not think, yet, the burning a man alive, in open violation of the public faith, was certainly a very plain comment upon them, which can hardly leave a doubt behind. But what shall we say to the words that follow, " Every Catholic divine has at all times utterly reprobated the idea of breaking faith with heretics." I do not know that Mr. Wesley answered this letter, for there would be no end of answering groundless assertions. The modern rulers of the Church of Rome in Catholic countries, speak on this subject in a strain very different from that of Mr. Berrington. In 1768, an oath of allegiance was in contemplation for Roman Catholics of Ireland, which, for the better security of government, contained a declaration of abhorrence and detestation of the doctrines, " That faith is not to be kept with heretics, and that princes deprived by the pope, may be deposed or murdered by their subjects." The pope's legate at Brussels, Ghilini, Archbishop of Rhodes, had then the superintendence of the Romish Church in Ireland. He wrote on this subject, to the titular Archbishop of Dublin, and in his let- ter, treats the above clauses proposed in the oath, as absolutely intolerable. " Because," says he, " those doctrines are defended, and contended for, by most Catholic nations, and the Holy See has frequently followed them in practice." On the whole he decides, *I believe it was never published. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY* 505 That as the oath is in its whole extent unlawful, so in its nature it id invalid, null, and of no efleet, so that it can by no means bind and oblige consciences." This letter was published by Thomas de Burgo (Hurke,) titular Hi-hop of Os-ory, and public 1 historio- -nipher to the Dominican order in Ireland, in his appendix to his I! ihernia Dominicana, printed in 177-2; together with three similar ones to the other three titular metropolitans, and styled by th Hi-Imp, l.ilerot verk aurece cedroque dignat.* That similar derisions on the validity of oaths detrimental to the interests of the Holy See, were uniformly made by .-ucce.-.-ive popes, whenever the a flairs of the church required them, is well known. I intended to have brought forward a tew of them, but it is untie- ' --ar\. \Vliat ha- licen said fully pro\es the diarire Mr. Wesley brought " It i> a nia.vim of the Church of Koine that faith is not to lie kept with heret'n-s." It has been tanirht a train and again, by the first authority in this church, that the Roman Catholic.- are not bound to any engagements made with heretic.-, though confirmed by the most solemn oath that can possibly be framed, when the rood of the church requires they should break it. This was not only an ancient doctrine of the church in the times of great igno- rance; but we have already seen tiiat the modern rules of it main- tain the -ame doctrine and contend for it. And what wonder? when we consider, 1. That the old spirit of Popery is>till kept up, by the practice of the pope, to I he present time: once every year, on Maundy-Thursday, he exco niminicates all heretics in the most awful and terrific manner; and thus keeps up a constant spirit of hatred in the minds of Catholics against the Prote>tants. And, 2. That the Konii-h bishops take an oath at their consecration, totally ii.imical to every Protestant government, and which binds them to . ery method in their power to subvert it; the following is a f the oath: " The Roman Papacy, and the royalties of St. . 1 will, saving my own order, assi-t them (the pope and his - i to retain and defend against every man. The rights, h mors pri\ ilexes, and authority of the holy Roman Church, and of our lord the pope, and hi* successors aforesaid. I will be careful ! |>rr->T\e, defend, enlarge, and promote. All heretics, schi-uiaf- i< , and rebel- airaiii'.t our r-aid lord, I will, to the utitio-t of my P'\\-T, persecute (perscquar} and oppose, ami never lay down my \\-'apons till they are utterly brought under and rooted ont" the i't'ir, is ambiguous but 1 >r. William I lale- of Trinity ( 'olle^'e, I > n bl in, in his Snr\ ey of the modern state of the Church of Rome, h is [troved, that the dan-e, hcrflirns prn pnssc prrsrqunr ft i-fjnty- i- an obligation to persecute heretic.-, and oppo>e them uiih i:d that tin- a|i]iear- the >en-e of the (,'hnrch MI', both from her de. -fees and practice, ans and Hails of Chun ii I 506 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Mr. Wesley requesting that he would get a young man ordained for them, by one of the bishops in this country. They did not apply to the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge in For- eign Parts, because they did not want pecuniary assistance from that fund. Mr. Wesley wrote to Dr. Lowth, Bishop of London, begging the favor that he would ordain a pious young man for them. The bishop refused; and August 10, Mr. Wesley sent him the following letter. f 'Mv LORD, " Some time since I received your lordship's favor, for which I return your lordship my sincere thanks. Those persons did not apply to the society: because they had nothing to ask of them. They wanted no salary for their minister: tliey were themselves able and willing to maintain him. They therefore applied, by me, to your lordship, as members of the Church of England, and de- sirous so to continue, begging the favor of your lordship, after your lordship had examined him, to ordain a pious man who might officiate as their minister. " But your lordship observes, ' There are three ministers in that country already.' True, my lord: but what are three, to watch over all the souls in that extensive country? Will your lordship permit me to speak freely? I dare not do otherwise. I am on the verge of the grave, and know not the hour when I shall drop into 'it. Suppose there were threescore of those missionaries in the country, could I in conscience recommend these souls to their care? Do they take any care of their own souls? If they do (I speak it with concern) I fear they are almost the only missionaries in America that do. My lord, I do not speak rashly: I have been in America; and so have several with whom I have lately con- versed. And both I and they know, what manner of men the far greater part of these are. They are men who have neither the power of religion nor the form; men that lay no claim to piety, nor even decency. " Give me leave, my Ion!, to speak more freely still: perhaps it js the last time I shall troui.ie your lordship. I know your lord- ship's abilities and extensive learning: I believe, what is far more, that your lordship fears God. I have heard that your lordship is unfashionably diligent in examining the candidates for holy orders: yea, that your lordship is generally at the pains of examining them yourself. Examining them, in what respects? Why whether they understand a little Latin and Greek; and can ;!n. 1> \- ;io rrserms dp.pise learning: I know the value of it too well. But what is this, particularly in a Christian minister, compared to piety? What is it in a man that has no religion? ' As a jewel in a swine's snout.' THE LIFE UV THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 507 "Some time since I recommended to your lordship a plain man, whom I hail known above twenty years, a- a person of deep, gen- uine piety, and of unblamable conversation. But he neither mider.-tood Greek, nor Latin: ami lie affirmed, in so many words, that, 'He believed it was his duty to preach, \s hether he was ordained or no.' I liclicvo so too. What became of him .since, I know, not. Hut I suppose he received Presbyterian ordination: rind I cannot Maine him if he did. He might think any ordina- tion better than none. " I do not know, that Mr. Hoskins had any favor to ask of the He :i.-ked the favor of your lordship to ordain him, that he might minister to a tittle flock in America. But your lordship did lie- ! to ordain him: but your lord.-hip did see good to ordain and send into America, other per-on>, \\lio knew some- thing of (irrek and Latin; but knew no more of saving souls, than " In 'T also, I mourn for poor America: for the sheep scattered nji and down therein. Part of them have no >heplierds at all: particularly in the northern colonies; and the case of the iitil< beiier. for their own shepherds pity them not. They cannot, for they have no pity on themselves. They take no thought or care about their own soul-;. " \Vi-hinir your lordship every blessing from the Great Shep- herd and Hishop of our souls, I remain, my lord, Your lord-liip's dutiful sou and servant, JOHN WESLEY." In the mid-t of the multiplicity of affairs in which Mr. Wesley once-rued, lie constantly paid attention to the spiritual wel- fare, not only of the members of his own society, but of those per.-ons with whom lie occasionally corresponded. The following is an instance of this kind attention and brotherly care. Sir Harry Trelawney had been a C'alvinist, and during this period, had, I suppi !iy of Mr. Wesley's acquaintance. At length being convinced, that the narrow, limited views of John Calvin, con- eerning tin- atonement of Christ, were not agreeable to the tenor of the invitations, promi.-es, and threatening- of the New :nent, he ipjitted them, and the party of the Calvinisls, On . ratuluting him on his e, but at the same time warning him of the danger of running into the opposite extreme. This is so natural to the human mind, that it is difficult to be avoided: and by yielding to this impul-e in some doctrine- of importance, it is to lie f' :m d that many have \ed. Experience, I think, will warrant the following ini-t, who, convinced of the -tem. become- an Arminian so called, is in much iling into low, mean, nnscriptnral noti Chri.-t and of the chri-tian .-al\ ation. than a -j)ecnl:ili\ e Arminian, who ; ('ah ini-t. Mr. \\'e.-l y ft'cms to have been of thit oninioii, \\ hi- friend ag;, which l-i\ be tore him. " For a long time," says lie, 1 have had a desire to .ut could nm fu:d an opportunity : nnd it^deed, 508 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. I had reason to believe my company would not be agreeable : as you were intimate with those who think they do God service by painting me in the most frightful colors. It gives me mueh satis- faction to find, that you have escaped out of the hands of those warm men it is not at all surprising that they should speak a lit- tle unkindly of you too, in their turn. It gave me no small satis- faction to learn from your own lips, the falsehood of their allega- tion. I believed it false before, but could not affirm it, so posi- tively as I can now. " Indeed it would not have been without precedent, if from one extreme, you had run into another. This was the case with that great man Dr. Taylor. For some years he was an earnest Cal- vinist; but afterwards, judging he could not get far enough from that melancholy system, he ran, not only into Arianism, but into the very dregs of Socinianism. I have reason indeed to believe he was convinced of his mistake, some years before he died. But to acknowledge this publicly, was too hard a task for one who had lived above eighty years. "You have need to be thankful on another account likewise; that is, that your prejudices against the Church of England are removing. Having had an opportunity of scoing several of the churches abroad, and having deeply considered the several sorts of Dissenters at home, I am fully convinced that our own church, with all her blemishes, is nearer the scriptural plan than any other in Europe. "I sincerely wish you may retain your former zeal for God; only, that it may be a zeal according to knowledge. But there certainly will be a danger of your sinking into a careless, luke- warm state, without any zeal or spirit at all. As you were sur- feited with an irrational, unscriptural religion, you may easily slide into no religion at all: or, into a dead form, that will never make you happy either in this world, or in that which is to come. Wishing every scriptural blessing, both to Lady Trelawaney and you, I arn, dear Sir, Your affectionate servant, J. W." Notwithstanding Mr. Wesley's itinerancy, his daily labor of preaching, visiting the societies, and extensive correspondence, yet he still found time to read many books. And what is rather singular, he often met with books that are very scarce, which many men of literature, with good libraries, have never seen; an instance of which will be given in speaking of the enlarged edition of his Philosophy he read, not only books of divinity, of natural histo- ry, and moral philosophy, which came more immediately within the province of his profession, but books which treated of the most remote antiquity. Here investigation is difficult, the highest de- gree of evidence to be attained, a bare probability, and the sub- jects discussed are rather curious than useful in the conduct of life. Yet even these books Mr. Wesley read, with uncommon diligence and care, often collecting the substance of them into a small compass. The following is an instance of this kind Sept. 1, 1781, he says, " I made an end of reading that curious book, THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 609 Dr. Parsons' IJemains ot' .laphet. The very ingenious author has struck much light into sonic of the darkest parts of ancient hi>- tory. And although I cannot sulcribe to every proposition which lie advance^, \ ct 1 apprehend, he has sufficiently proved the main of his hypothesis: namely, " 1. Th&t after tlic Hood, Shem and his descendants peopled the BSt parts of Asia: '2. That Ham and his children peopled Africa: 3. That Europe was peopled by the two .sons of Japhft, (iomer and Magog: the southern and south-western liy Gomer, and his children: and the north and north-western, by the children of Magog: -1. That tin: former were called (Jomerians, Cimmeri- an*, and Cimhriaiis; and afterwards, Celta-. (Jalatir, and Cauls: tlie latter were called by the general name of Scythians, Scuti, and : 5. That the Conienans spread swiftly through the north nt' Europe, as tar as the, Cimhrian Chersoncsus, including Swe- den, Denmark, Norway, and divers other countries, and then into Ireland, \\ here they multiplcd v r ery early into a considerable na- tion: 6. That some ages after, another part of them, -who had first settled in Spain, sailed to Ireland under Milea, or Milesms, and conquering the first inhabitants) took possession of the land: 7. That altont the .-ame time the (lomerians came to Ireland, the Ma- gogians, or Scythians, came to Britain; so early, that both spake i he- same language, and well understood each other: 8. That the Irish spoken by the Coinerians, and the Welsh s])oken by the Magogians, are one and the same language, expre.-M-d by the same seventeen letters which were long after brought, by a Gomerian prince, into Greece: 9. That all the languages of Europe, Greek and Latin in particular, are derived from this: 10. That the An- tediluvian language, spoken by all till after the flood, and then continued in the family of Shem, was Hebrew; and from this (the Hebrew) tongue, many of the eastern languages arc derived. The foregoing particulars, this fine wriferjias made highly proba- ble. And these may be admitted, though we do not agree to his vehement panegyric, on the Irish language; much less receive all the stories told by the lri>h poets, or chroniclers, as genuine au- thentic history." Candor will readily acknowledge, and envy it-elf must confess, that a man in the seventy-ninth year of his a:_ r e, who, in the midst of daily avocations which he deemed of tin; highest importance to himself and others, couhlgo through a work of this kind with so much attention, and collect the substance of it into a few general heads, mti.-t ha\e pn--e' d great >trength of mind, and no common degree of the >pirit of inquiry. In February, 173J, a person unkno\\n pn>po>ed a few questions to .Mr. Wesley iii writing, and begged the favor of unequivocal an-\\ers. The question- and an-\\ers were as follows: U it your wish that the people railed Methodists should be, or become, a body entirely separate from the church?" Ant" " If not, where, that is, how often and uhere, I mean, upon what description of teachers of the establishment, are they to attend?" Answer. I advise them to go to church. 4S* 510 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " More particularly, if the fall, the corruption, and natural im potence of man, his free and full redemption in Christ Jesus, through faith working by love, should be taught and inculcated, and offered to the attention of all, at the church of the parish where they reside, are they then in your opinion, bound in conscience to hear, or may they at their option, forbear?" Jlnswer. I do not think they are bound in conscience, to attend any particular church. " Or if they are at liberty to absent themselves, are they at lib- erty, that is, have they a Christian privilege, to censure this doc- trine in the gross, to condemn such teachers, and boldly to pro- nounce them, 'blind leaders of the blind?' " . Answer. No: by no means. " Whenever this happens, is it through prejudice, or rational piety? Is it through bigotry, or a catholic spirit? Is it consistent with Christian charity? Is it compatible with a state of justifica- tion? Or, is it even allowable in the high habit of evangelical perfection ?" Jlnswer. I think it is a sin. About the latter end of this year, a report prevailed, and gained credit, that the Administration had an intention to bring a Bill into the House for embodying the militia, and for exercising them on a Sunday. On this occasion, Mr. Wesley wrote the following letter to a nobleman then high in office : " MY LORD, " If I wrong your lordship I am sorry for it; but I really believe your lordship fears God: and I hope your lordship has no unfavor- able opinion of the Christian revelation. This encourages me to trouble your lordship with a few lines, which otherwise I should not take upon me to do. " Above thirty years ago, a motion was made in Parliament, for up and said, 'Mr. Speaker, 1 have one objecti this: I believe an old book, called the Bible.' The members looked at one another, and the motion was dropped. " Must not all others, who believe the Bible, have the very same objection? And from what I have seen, I cannot but think, these are still three-fourths of the nation. Now, setting religion out of the question, is it expedient to give such a shock to so many millions of people at oncer And certainly it would shock them extremely: it would wound them in a very tender part. For would not they, would not all England, would not all Europe, consider this as a virtual repeal of the Bible? And would not all serious persons say, ' We have little religion in the land now; but by this step we shall have less still.' For wherever this pretty show is to be seen, the people will flock together; and will lounge away so much time before and after it, that the churches will be emptier than they are already ! " My lord, I am concerned for this on a double account. First, because I have personal obligations to your lordship, and would fain, even for this reason, recommend your lordship to the love THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN VVESLEV. ' 511 and esteem of all over whom I have any influence. Secondly, because, I ini\v reverence your lord>hip for your office' sake, and lirlicve it to be my boundeu duty, to do all that is in my little pow- er, to advance your lordship's influence and rc|iutation. " Will your lordship permit me, to add a word in my old-fash- ioned way? I pray Him that has all power in heaven and earth, to prosper all your endeavors for the public good, and am, My lord, Your lordship's willing servant, JOHN WESLEI." The Methodists had now subsisted under this appellation, about half a century. Vet the public at lar^e had very imperfect notions of their principle^, and >caree|y knew anything ot their internal economy. The most candid writers in opposition to them, were .iTros^ly ignorant in these respect-;; and others did not scruple a little misrepresentation. If this was the ca.-e at home, we cannot suppose, that the representations of them would be more accurate abroad. The foreign journalists would naturally copy from our own, and from those who had expressly written against them. This has been the situation of most denominations of Christians, who have been obnoxious to the rulers, either of an establishment, or, of any very popular or powerful party. And from what lias happened in our own time, \ve may well conjecture what has taken in times past, when ijjrfbranee and prejudice were much more predominant, and the means of accurate knowledge much neral. Thus, the account-; we now have of the ancient her- irc almost wholly taken from the representations of their avowed enemies, or from those who only retailed common reports. And such wa> the case at present, with respect to the character of th" Methodists in foreign countries. In November, Mr. Wesley re-eived u letter from Dr. Burekhardt, pastor of the German Church at the Savoy. The doctor informs him that he had lately read in a (Jerman periodical publication, a most ill-natured account of the Methodists in Knjrland: tTiat lie thought it his duty to oppo-r tln-^i- prejudices in his own country, which lie deemed injurious to the interests of Christianity: that lie intended to write a true history of Methodism, describing its origin, nature, pro^n^-, and p ite, for the benefit of his country men : and, that he re:] nested Mr. \Vr-ley to direct liin. to authentic materials for such a work, and help him to procure them.* The desiim was * The original letter is ns follows : .> Minimi- Ucvi-rendo J. WESLEY, B P. D. Johannes Theophilus RurekhanU. Pastor Gerin. ad ;v ,riae (Savoy.) " Legi iiii|x.*rrime, in libro qunduin ffermonico periodico, judica, jodicU per- fa uli-tis 1:1 Air,'li:i. M'-i it:ijiic esc i)iito, i^tiiiMiicxii ] . ijiKi- Mini r<'i c'lri-tiaiij e, in ]iatri:i ini-a nliviam ire, veramque Met! ::i pne- RANDB, tit until, i . rititiiro, s 1 . atqtie n-rijit.i MIJI.I ;uae ad illustraiviain illatn faciunt. Putins, r -dilio Tibi noti ignotus fuit. Caetcrum, cs iiniin ' ninni uostri 512 THE LIFE. OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. candid and liberal; but whether it was executed, or not, I cannot say. It has already been observed, that a party existed among the preachers, who wished the Methodists to be erected into an inde- pendent body, and a total separation to be made from the estab- lished church. One of this party was frequently about Mr. Wes- ley's person; and under various pretences sometimes led him into measures, that offended the people and embarrassed his affairs, while the true author lay concealed, as much as possible, behind the scene. In December, Mr. Wesley received a letter from a friend, of which only a part has been preserved; but this part throws some light on the present state of things. " And first," says the writer, " I would advise you to speak comfortably to the people, who are irritated to a high degree against you. The die is not yet cast: you are not yet in as bad a situation as England is with regard to America. A few comfortable words, might yet make them your own forever. Let not your sun go down under a cloud. Stain not with disgrace,* every action of your whole life. Leave the event to Providence: you cannot prevent a separation of your preachersf after you are gone to rest; why should you see it in your life-time? A door is open for you at Bristol, and a comfortable door too: why should you leave the word of God to serve tables? at die instigation of those, who would be glad to see your head laid in the dust, if they might sit in your chair! One would think you might, with almost half an eye, see what some of them are aiming at. May the God of peace open your eyes; and direct you to act in such a manner as will dis- appoint our grand adversary of his unlawful prey. I am, Reverend Sir, Your well wisher, and humble servant, J. M." In June, 1783, Mr. Wesley went over to Holland, and spent his birthday, completing the eightieth year of his age, in this country. He seemed pleased with his visit, though the motives for making it are not very obvious. It is not probable, that the design origi- nated with himself; and any conjectures concerning the reasons why others put him upon it, might be false, and appear ill-natured or invidious. The year 1784, brings us to the grand climacteriealyear of Meth- odism. Not indeed, if we number the years of its existence, but if we regard the changes which now took place in the form of its JESU CHRISTI, ut in commodum ecclesiae suae, senectutem Tuam juvenili robore induere ataque ornare, Teque diu inter nos in posterum conservare velit. Vale, mihique fave ! Londini, in Savoy-Square, d. 28 Noybr. 1782. * The writer of the letter had expressed himself thus, " Stain not, as it were with blood, every action," &c. This was very improper, having 1 no analogy to the subject in hand. I have therefore, left out the words, " As it were," and changed the word blood for disgrace, which seems to convey the writer's idea. Through an eagerness to express himself in the strongest manner possible, he fell into an improprity of expression. 1 1 suppose he means, from the Church. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 51S original Constitution. Not that these changes destroyed at once the original Constitution of Methodism: this would have been too great a shock; l>ut the seeds of its corruption and final dissolution, were this year solemnly planted, and have since been carefully watered and nursed by a powerful party among the preachers. The changes to which I allude, were, 1. The Deed of Declara- tion; and, 2. Ordination. These undoubtedly laid the foundation of a New Order of things among the Methodists, hitherto unknown; and we may easily suppose, that those who favored it, would make themselves certain of success, by a little patience and good man- agement. The Deed of Declaration is dated the 28th of February. It is entitled, ' The Kev. .lolm Wesley's Declaration and Establish- ment of the Conference of the people called Methodists." And in the attested copy is said to be, " Enrolled in his Majesty's High Court of Chancery.' 9 I shall endeavor to state the substance of the 1'reamble to this famous Deed, as concisely as possible, to re- tain the sense complete. It says, that, Whereas divers buildings commonly called Chapels with a Messuage and Dwelling-House situate in various parts of Great-Britain, have been given and con- vex ed from time to time by the said John Wesley, to certain per- sons and their heirs in each of the said gifts and conveyances named Upon Trust, that the trustees in the several deeds respect- fully named, and the survivors of them and the Trustees for the time being to be elected as in the said deeds is appointed, should permit the said John Wesley, and such other persons as he should for that purpose nominate and appoint, at all times during his life to have and enjoy the free use and benefit of the said premises therein to preach and expound God's Holy Word: And upon fur- ther trust, that the said respective Trustees, Sec. should permit Charles Wesley, brother of the said John Wesley, and such other persons as the said Charles Wesley should for that purpose nom- inate and appoint, in like manner during his life. And after the decease of the survivor of them, the said John and Charles Wes- le\ . Then upon further Trust, That the said respective Trustees, &.c. should permit such persons, and for such time and times as should be appointed at the yearly Conference of the people called Methodists in London, Bristol, or I.< eds, and no others, to have and enjoy the said premises for the purp<> iid : And \\ here- n make tip the number one hundred, unless there be not a sufficient number of person* objr.-ts of such tion: and during the assembly of the Conference there shall always ;y members pre.-ent at the doing of any act. afore- said, or otherwise such acts shall be void. Fifth. The duration of the } early assembly of the Confer- -hall m>t be l<-ss than five days, nor more than three weeks, and In- concluded by the appointment of the Conference, if under twenty-one day*; or otherwise the conclusion thereof shall fallow of cour-c at the end of the said twenty-one day-; the whole of all which said time of the assembly of the Conference shall be had, taken, considered, and be the yearly Conference of the people called Methodists, and all acts of the Conference during such yearly assembly thereof, shall be the acts of the Conference and none others. " Sixth. Immediately after all the vacancies occasioned by death or absence are filled up by the election of new members as afore- said, the Conference shall choose a President and Secretary of their assembly out of thcniM h es, who >hall continue such until the election of another President or Secretary in the next, or other jiient Conference; and the said President shall have privi- id power of two members in all acts of the Conference dur- ing his presidency, and such other powers, privileges, and author- i* the Conference shall from time to time see fit to intrust into his hands. " Seventh. Any member of the Conference absenting himself from the yearly assembly thereof for two year* succeheh . with- out the consent or dispensation of- the Conference, and be not :t on the lir-t day of the said third yearly assembly thereof, to all intents and purpo-c-, a* though he was naturally dead. Hut the Conference, shall and may dispense with or con- sent to the ab-ence of any member from any of the said yearly lilies, for any cau>e which the Conference may see fit or and such member whose absence shall be so di-pensed with, or consented to by the Conference, shall not by such absence cease to be a member thereof. .rhth. The Conference shall and may expel and put out from beinu a member thereof, or from being in connexion there- with, or from beini: on trial, any person member of the Confer- ence admitted into connexion, or upon trial, for any cause which to the Conference may seem tit or nece--ary ; and every member of the Confer' ;>el|ed and put out, shall eea-e to be a member thereof to all intents ami purposes, as though he u as nat- urally dead. And the Conference immediately after the expulsion of any member thereof a-. albre-al, >hall elect another person to be a member of the Conference in the >n -ad of such member so expelled. 516 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " Ninth. The Conference shall and may admit into connexion with them, or upon trial, any person or persons whom they shall approve, to be preachers and expounders of God's holy word, under the care and direction of the Conference, the name of every such person or persons so admitted into connexion, or upon trial, as aforesaid, with the time and degrees of the admission, being entered in the Journals or Minutes of the Conference. " Tenth. No person shall be elected a member of the Confer- ence who hath not been admitted in connexion with the Conference as a preacher and expounder of God's holy word, as aforesaid, for twelve months. " Eleventh. The Conference shall not nor may nominate or appoint any person to the use and enjoyment of, or to preach and expound God's holy word in, any of the Chapels -and premises so giwn or conveyed, or which may be given or conveyed on the trusts aforesaid, who is not either a member of the Conference, or admitted into connexion with the same, or upon trial as afore- said; nor appoint any person for more than three years successive- ly to the use and enjoyment of any Chapels and premises already given, or to .be given or conveyed upon the trusts aforesaid, except ordained ministers of the Church of England. " Twelfth. That the Conference shall and may appoint the place of holding the yearly assembly thereof at any other city, town, or place than London, Bristol, or Leeds, when it shall seem expedient so to do. " Thirteenth. And for the convenience of Chapels and premi- ses already or which may hereafter be given or conveyed upon the trusts aforesaid, situate in Ireland or other parts out of the king- dpm of Great Britain, the Conference shall and may when and as often as it shall seem expedient, but not otherwise, appoint and delegate any member or members of the Conference with all or any of the powers, privileges, and advantages herein before con- tained or vested in the Conference; and all and every the acts, admissions, expulsions, and appointments whatsoever of such member or members of the Conference so appointed and delegated as aforesaid, the same being put into writing, and signed by such delegate or delegates, and entered in the Journals or Minutes of the Conference and subscribed as after mentioned, shall be deemed taken, and be, the acts, admissions, expulsions, and appointments of the Conference, to all intents, constructions, and purposes what- soever, from the respective times when the same shall be done by such delegate or delegates, notwithstanding anything herein con- tained to the contrary. " Fourteenth. All resolutions and orders touching elections, admissions, expulsions, consents, dispensations, delegations or ap- pointments and acts whatsoever of the Conference, shall be entered and written in the Journals or Minutes of the Conference which shall be kept for that purpose, publicly read, and then subscribed by the President and Secretary thereof for the time being, during the time such Conference shall be assembled; and when so entered, and subscribed, shall be had, taken, received, and be the acts of the Conference, and such entry and subscription TUK LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 6l7 as aforesaid shall be had, taken, received and be evidence of alia" !' the said Conference and of nheir said ill-legates without the aid of any other proof; and whatever .-hull not ho so entered and subscribed as aforesaid, shall not be had, taken, received, or be the act of the Conference: and the said President and Secretary are hereby required and obliged 10 enter and subscribe as aforesaid every act whatever of the Con- ference. " Lastly. Whenever the said Conference shall be reduced under the number of forty members, and continue so reduced for three yearly assemblies thereof successively, or whenever the members thereof shall decline or neglect to meet together annu- ally for the purposes aforesaid, during the space of three years, that then, and in either of the said events, the Conference of the people railed Methodists shall be extinguished, and all the afore- - .till powers, privileges, und advantages shall cease, and the said < 'Impels and premises, and all other Chapels and premises which now are, or hereafter may be settled, given or conveyed, upon the trusts aforesaid, shall vest in the Trustees for the time being of rhe said Chapels and premises respectively, and their successors T: Upon Trust that they, and the survivors of them, and the Trustees for the time being, do, shall, and may appoint such person and persons to preach and expound God's holy word there- in, and to have the use and enjoyment thereof, for such time and in such manner as to them shall >eem proper." Before I make any observations on this Deed, the reader should he appri/.ed, that, neither ttie design of it, nor the words of the Beveral claases are to be imputed to Mr. \Vesley. So far was he from forming any design of a deed of this kind, that I have good evidence to assert, it was some time before he could be prevailed upon to comply with the proposal: and, as in most other cases where he followed the same guide, he soon found reason to re- pent. That Mr. We.-ley did actually repent of signing this deed, i-, pretty evident from the following letter which he wrote about a \ear afterwards, and committed to a friend to deliver to the Con- ference, at their first meeting after his decease. Mv I)K\R BRETHREN, lie of our travelling preacher- have expressed a fear, that after my d. ; would exclude, them, either from preaching in connexion with you, or from some other privileges which they now rnjuy. I know no other way to prevent any such inconve- nience, than to leave these my last words with you. " I beseech you by the mercies of God, that you never avail yourselves of the Deed of Declaration, to assume any superiority over your brethren: but let all things go on, among those itinerants who choose to remain together, exactly in the same manner as when 1 was with you, >o far a* circumstances \\ill permit. " In particular I beseech you, if you ever loved me, and if you now love God and your brethren, to have no respect of persona in stationing the preachers, in choosing children for kiugswood School, in di.-posiii of the yearly contribution and the preach- 44 518 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ers' fund, or any other public money: but do all things with a sin- gle eye, as I have done from the beginning. Go on thus, doing all things without prejudice or partiality, and God will be with you even to the end." But it would be improper in a work of this kind, to pass over this Deed without making an observation or two upon it. Now the first thing that strikes me, is the title itself. " A Declaration and establishment of the Conference of the People called Metho dists." This surely is a most incongruous title. It is well known that the people called Methodists, never held a Conference since Methodism existed. The Conference is an assembly of itinerant preachers only;* and its members are not assembled by any au- thority derived from the people. When sitting, it exercises powers which are neither derived from the people, nor under any control by them. It elects members into its own body, or excludes them at pleasure : it makes regulations, or laws, not only for the itinerant preachers, but for all ranks and. orders of persons in the societies: and while these things are transacted, neither local preachers, trustees of chapels, stewards, leaders, or any of the peo- ple, have a single voice, or a single representative in the assembly. The people have no check, no balance of power, against any regu- lation or law the Conference may choose to decree. It is difficult therefore to conceive, why this assembly of a few preachers, was called, "The Conference of the people called Methodists; " unless it was to give the people a hint, that they ought to have some rep- resentatives in an assembly where laws are made, by which they, as Methodists, are to be governed. ' The second observation shall be upon the words of the Deed in which it states that the one hundred preachers therein named, " Have been, now are, and do on the day of the date hereof con- tinue the members of the said Conference, according to the true in- tent and meaning of the said gifts and conveyances wherein the words Conference, See. are mentioned and contained." That is, these preachers had been the Conference before the Deed of Decla- ration existed; and did actually continue it, on the day this Deed was executed: that the word Conference', in the old Trust Deeds of all the Chapels, meant neither more nor less, than the hundred preachers mentioned by name in this Deed of Declaration ! Now, every one of these assertions is a notorious falsehood: there is not even the shadow of truth in any one of them. But it seems there was a necessity for stating the matter thus, however false, in order to give some color of justice and validity to this new deed. For had it appeared on the face of it, that Deeds of Trust already existed, in which the words Conference, &c. meant either more or less than the hundred preachers in this Deed named; it would have been evident at first sight, that the Deed itself was nuga- tory and void to all intents and purposes; as it conld not pos- sibly annul, or do away the legality of deeds already existing and duly executed, without the consent of the several partiesconcerned, first had and obtained under their respective signatures. Thus we * Except two or three clergymen. - THE LIKE OK THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 519 <( >, thfitthin famous Deed of Declaration and Establishment of the Conference, is founded on as gross a misrepresentation of.facts, aa ever disgraced any public instniinent. This Deed affords ample scope for many other observations: but having shown that it is altogether built on a mis-statement of fart--, I shall stop; as nothing more seems necessary to be said upon it at present: except perhaps, that Mr. Wesley, in all probability did not understand the. import of the several clauses of it, as he never had patience to attend to any paper drawn up in the common forms of the. la\v. In these cases he trusted to those about him who had examined it. The Died of Declaration affected only the itinerant preachers: but when Mr. We>]ey ordained some of the itinerants, a foundation id for a change in the ancient constitution of Methodism, of much more exten-ive influence; and which in the end is likely to atl'ect every member of the society. It has already appeared in this history, that Mr. Wesley claimed the, power or right of or- daining to the ministry, but said, it was not probable that he should ever exercise it. We have likewise seen, how steadily for a long course of \ ears, he resisted every measure which tended to alter the relative situation of the societies to the established church, and to the various denominations of Dissenters to which any of the members might belong. It is not oa>y to assign a sufficient reason why Mr. Wesley, in the eighty-second year of his age, should de- part from a line of conduct he had hitherto so strictly observed; especially if he acted according to his own judgment, and of his own free choice. However this may be, a plan was proposed in private, to a few clerirymen who attended the Conference this year ut Leeds, that Mr. We>ley .-hould ordain one or two preachers for the societies in America. IHit the clergymen opposed it. Mr. Fletcher was consulted by letter; who advised, that a bishop should lie prevailed upon, if possible, to ordain them, and then Mr. Wes- ley might appoint them to such offices in the societies as he thought proper, and yive them letters testimonial of the appointments he had given them. Mr. Wesley well knew, that no bishop would ordain them at his recommendation, and therefore .seemed inclined to do it himself. In this purpose, however, he appeared so lan- guid, if not wavering, that Dr. Coke thought it necessary to use some further means to urye him to the performance of it. Ac- cordingly, Augu-t V, Mr. We-ley being then in Wales on his \\ ay to Hri.Mol, the doctor sent him the following letter: "HONORED AND DEU>. Sin, " The more maturely I consider the Mibject, the more expedient it appears to me, that the power of ordaining others, should be re- ceived by me from yon. b\ the imposition of your hands; and that \on -honld lay hand- on brother Whatcoat, and brother \ ',i-ry. for the following re-i-oii-: 1. It seems to me the mo>t scriptural aid most agreeable to the practice of the primitive churches: '.'. I may want all tin- influence in America, \\ liich yon can throw into mv scale. Mr. Urackeubury informed me at f.ieds, that he B letter in London from Mr. Asbury, in \\hi.-h In ob>i-r\ ed, that he wonld not receive any pei-.oii depi ed n \\ith an\ 5&0 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. part of the superintendency of the work invested in him: or wordj which evidently implied so much. I do not find any, the least de- gree of prejudice in my mind against Mr. Asbury, on the contrary, a very great love and esteem; and am determined not to stir a fin- ger without his consent, unless mere sheer necessity obliges me; but rather to lie at his feet in all things. But as the journey is long, and you cannot spare me often, and it is well to provide against all events, and an authority formally received from you will (I am conscious of it) be fully admitted by the people, and my exercising the office of Ordination without that formal author- ity may be disputed, if there be any opposition on any other account : I could therefore earnestly wish you would exercise that power, in this instance, which I have not the shadow of a doubt but God hath invested you with for the good of our connexion. I think you have tried me too often to doubt, whether I will in any degree use the power you are pleased to invest me with, farther than I believe absolutely necessary for the prosperity of the work. 3. In respect of my brethren (brother Whatcoat and Vascy) it is very uncertain indeed, whether any of the clergy mentioned by brother Rankin, will stir a step with me in the work, except Mr. Jarrit; and it is by no means certain that even he will choose to join me in ordain- ing: and propriety and universal practice make it expedient that I should have two presbyters with me in this work. In short, it ap- pears to me that every thing should be prepared, and every thing proper be done, that can possibly be done this side the water. You can do all this in Mr. C n's house, in your chamber; and after- wards (according to Mr. Fletcher's advice) give us letters testimo- nial of the different offices with which you have been pleased to in- vest us. For the purpose of laying hands on brothers Whatcoat and Vasey, I can bring Mr. C down with me, by which you will have two presbyters with you. In respect to brother Rankin's ar- gument, that you will escape a great deal of odium by omitting this, it is nothing. Either it will be known, or not known; if not known, then no odium will arise: but if known, you will be obliged to acknowledge that I acted under your direction, or suffer me to sink under the weight of my enemies, with perhaps your brother at the head of them. I shall entreat you to ponder these things. Your most dutiful, T. COKE.'"* This letter affords matter for several observations, both of the serious and comic kind: but I shall not indulge myself on the occa- sion it so fairly offers. The attentive reader who examines every part of it, will be at no loss to conjecture to whose influence we must impute Mr. Wesley's conduct in the present business. That Mr. Wesley should suffer himself to be so far influenced, in a mat- ter of the utmost importance both to his own character and to the societies, by a man of whose judgment in advising, and talents in conducting any affair he had no very high opinion, is truly aston- * This letter is t;iken from an attested copy of the doctor's letter, in Mr. Charles Weslc\V, h;uul vHtinj,'. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOH.N WESLEY. 521 ishing: Imt so it was! Mr. Wesley came to Bristol, and Septera- . every thing beinjj prepared as proposed above, he complied witli tin; doctor's earnest wish, liy con.-ecratiiii: him one ot the bishops, and Mr. NVhatcoat anil Vascy presbyters of the new Methodist Episcopal Church in America. No doubt the three gentlemen wen: highly gratified with their new titles; as we oAen ~ee, both young and old children gratified with gilded toys, though 'lumsily made, and of no real worth or valuable use, except to quiet the cries of those for whom they are prepared. The difficulties on the first entrance into this new path being now overcome, and the opening prospects being highly nattering to the human mind tutored under certain circumstances, some further progress became natural and easy. Accordingly, it was not long i 'lore three more preachers were ordained for Scotland; and af- terwards at different periods, several other* were ordained: but all of tin-in at first, were laid under a restriction not to exercise their ministerial functions in England. Since the death of Mr. Wesley, still further progress has been made, not only in the practice of or- daining, but in the exercise of their new functions, in various soci- eties in this kingdom. But hitherto this new order of things has produced the most lamentable effects, having caused contention, and kindled the flames of party zeal. CHAPTER V. OPINIONS AND DEBATES, &.C. ON THE NEW PLAN OF ORDINATION; SEVERAL. PARTICULARS OF THE LAST YEARS OF MR. WESLEY'S I.IFK; WITH AN ACCOUNT OF HIS DEATH IN MARCH, 1791. HIS LAST WILL, ScC. THE following is part of a letter from one preacher to another, when the report that Mr. Wesley had ordained some of the preachers, first began to be circulated in the societies. It may serve to show us what opinion the uninfected itinerants entertained of this strange business. " Ordination among Methodists! Ama/.ing indeed! I could not force myself to credit the report which spread here, having not then seen the minutes; but now I can doubt it no longer. And so, we have Methodist parsons of our own! And a new mode of ordination, to be sure on the Presby- terian plan? In spite of .1 million of declarations to the contrary! I am fairly confounded. Now the ice is broke, let us conjecture a little the probable issue of this new thing in the earth. You say, we must reason and debate the matter. Alas! it is too late. Surely it never l>egan in the midst of a multitude of counsellors; and I great- ly tear the Son of man was not secretary of state, or not present when the buMiie-s \viis brought on and carried. I >uppose, with very few dissentient voice-. \Vlio could imagine that this impor- tant matter would hav*- ,-tole into being, and be obtruded upon he body, without their bein^ so much as apprized of it, or con- 44. 522 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEf. suited on so weighty a point? Who is the father of this monster so long dreaded by the father of his people, and by most of his sons? Whoever he be, time will prove him a felon to Methodism, and discover his assassinating knife sticking fast in the vitals of its body. This has been my steadfast opinion for years past; and years to come will speak in groans the opprobrious anniversary of our religious madness for gowns and bands. Will it not sting a man that has been honored by his Lord and Master for many years as a lay-preacher, to hare a black-robed boy, flirting away in the ex- ercise of his sacred office, set over him? If -not all, but only a few favorites are to be honored, will it not raise a dust, that will go nigh to blind the eyes of the whole body? " Another old preacher, writing to his friend, delivers his opinion to the following purpose I wish they had been asleep when they began this business of or- dination: it is neither Episcopal nor Presbyterian: but a mere hodge-podge of inconsistencies though it must be allowed, that Mr. Wesley acted under the influence of others, yet he had some rea- sons for the step be took, which at the moment appeared to him eufficient to justify it. Perhaps they may not appear in the same light to others, and probably would not to himself, had he not been biassed by persuasion. A part of the reasons of his conduct in.this affair, are detailed in the letter testimonial, Avhich Dr. Coke car- ried over with him to the American Conference. It is addressed " To Dr. Coke, Mr. Asbury, and our brethren in North America: " and is conceived in the following terms: " By a very uncommon train of providences, many of the prov- inces of North America, are totally disjoined from their mother- country, and erected into independent states. The English gov- ernment has no authority over them either civil or ecclesiastical, any more than over the states of Holland. A civil authority is ex- ercised over them, partly by the Congress, partly by the provincial assemblies. But no one either claims any ecclesiastical authority at all. In this peculiar situation, some thousands of the inhabitants of these states desire my advice; and in compliance with their de- sire, I have drawn up a little sketch. " Lord King's* account of the primitive church convinced me * King (Peter,) Lord High Chancellor of England, was descended of a good family of that name in Somersetshire, and son of an eminent grocer and salter in the city of Exeter in Devonshire. He was born at Exeter in 1669, and bred up for some years to his father's business. But his inclination to learning was so great, that he laid out all the money he could spare in books, and devoted every moment of his leisure hours to study ; so that he became an excellent scholar before the world suspected any such thing: and gave the public a proof of his skill in church history, in his Inquiry into the Constitution, Discipline, Unity, and Worship of the Primitive Church, that flourished within the first three hundred years after Christ. London, 1691, and 1713, in 8vo. This was written with a view to promote the scheme of a comprehension of the Dissenters. His acquaintance with Mr. Locke, to whom he was related, and who left him his library at his death, was of great advantage to him. By his advice, after he had studied some time in Holland, he applied himself to the study of the law ; in which profession, his learning and diligence made him soon talien notice of. In the two last parliaments dunng the reign of King, William, and in five par- liaments during the reign of Queen Anne, he served as Burgess for Beer Alsto U Devonshire. In 1702, he published, without his name, the History of the THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 525 that bishops and presbj ters are the same order ami con.-eipirntU have tin- same right to ordain. For many I have been importuned from time to time, t<> exerci-e thi.- right, by ordaining part of our travelling preachers. But I have -till re- fined: nut only for peaee' sake, hut because I was determin. little as po-isilil,-. to violate the established order of the national church to which I belonged. Hut th<- ease i- widely different between England and North America. Here there are bi-hops \vho have a legal jurisdiction, hi America there aro none, neither any parish ministers. So that I r .-Mine hundred miles together, there is none either to baptize or to administer the Lord's Supper. Here therefore my scruples are at an end: and I conceive myself at full liberty, as I violate no or- der, ami invade no man's right, by appointing and sending labor- ers into the bar 1 . 1 have accordingly appointed Dr. Coke, and Mr. Francis As- bury, to be joint Superintendents over our brethren in North America: as also Richard Whatcoat, and Thomas Vasey, to act n-j Killers among them, by baptizing and administering the Lord's Supper. And 1 have prepared a liturgy, little differing from that of the Church of Kngland (I think, the best constituted national church in the world) which I advise all tho travelling preachers to use on the Lord's day. in all the congregations, reading the Litany only on Wednesdays and Fridays, and praying extempore on all other I aUo ad\ise the ciders to administer the Supper of the Lord on every Lord's day. " If any one will point out a more rational and scriptural way of I", oding and guiding those poor sheep in the wilderness, I will glad- ly embrace it. At present I cannot see any better method, than that I have taken. " It has indeed been proposed, to desire the Knglish bishops, to ordain part of our preachers for America. But to this I object, 1. I desired the bishops of London to ordain only one; but could not pre- vail: 1. It' they consented, we know the slowness of their proceed- liut the matter admits of no delay. 3. If they would ordain MOW, they would likeui-e expect to govern them. And how L r iievoii-ly would this entangle us i 4. As our American brethren are now totally disentangled i,,,th from the State, and from the F.nirlish Hierarchy, W6 dare not entangle them again, either with the one or the other. They are now at full liberty simply to fol- low the Scriptures and the primitive church. And we judge it iint they -hould .-tand fast in that liberty, where with. God has so strangely made them free. JOHN WESLEY." appointed their reli- gious officers from the highest to the lowest, \>\ himself or his del 526 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. egate. And we are fully persuaded, there is no church-office which he judges expedient for the welfare of the people intrusted to his charge, but, as essential to his station, he has a power to ordain. After long deliberation, he saw it his duty to form his society in America into an independent church; but he loved the most excellent liturgy of the Church of England; he loved its rites and ceremonies, and therefore adopted them in most instances in the present case v " It is not easy to make observations on an argument like this, without falling into levity on the one hand; or too great severity on the other. Brevity, therefore, will be the best security. The doctor states the matter thus, " He (Mr. Wesley) has always ap- pointed the religious officers from the highest to the lowest (among the Methodists) by himself or his delegate; and we are fully per- suaded, there is ho church-office which he judges expedient for the people, but as essential to his station he has power to ordain." Now, if these words contain anything like an argument, they must mean, that the officers whom Mr. Wesley had always ap- pointed, were church-officers; and consequently, that his societies were churches. If this be not the meaning, then the words which go before, have no immediate connexion with the conclusion drawn from them. The premises and the conclusion, would speak of two things totally different, and therefore the one could not be inferred from the other. But the minutes of Conference, and Mr. Wesley's other writings, testify in the most express manner, that the Methodist societies were not churches: that the appointments and rules he made, were nothing more than prudential regulations, which he often changed as circumstances altered. It cannot, there- fore, be argued, that because Mr. Wesley had always exercised the power of making prudential regulations for the government of his societies, he had a right to ordain any church-office he might judge expedient; which is a thing quite different from Avhat he had hitherto attempted to do; and consequently no right to do it, could arise out of his former practice. But there is another view of this argument, which makes it appear still more absurd. Whatever power Mr. Wesley had always exercised over the Methodist societies, it was no proof of his right. Power and right are two things. Power does not im- ply right: otherwise, the power of speech would imply a right to speak treason : the power of deceiving, and robbing would imply a right so to do ! Whatever right, therefore, Mr. Wesley might have for making prudential regulations for the societies, it cannot be proved from his power. But Dr. Coke here brings forward Mr. Wesley's power, and his former practice in the exercise of it, as a proof that he has a right to do what he may think expedient for the good of the people. Now, if a man in common life were to plead his former practice as a proof that he had a right to do what he might judge expedient in future, and should act upon this principle, I suppose he would soon be sent to Bedlam or to New- gate. I shall only take notice of one article more in the doctor's ser- mon. " Besides," says he, " in addition to this, we have every THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 527 qualification for an Episcopal church, which that of Alexandria, a church of no small note in the primitive times, possessed for two hundred years. Our bishops or superintendents, as we rather call them, Iriving been elected, or received by the suffrage of the whole body of our ministers through the continent, assembled in general Conference." Now the truth of the fact is this; that the ordinations among lethodists, bear no resemblance to the ordinations in any- primitive chnreh; either that of Alexandria, or any other, when deemed regular. Lord king, on whose authority Mr. "We.-ley M'cms to re.-t hi.> cause, tells us, " At the ordinations of the cleriry, the whole body of the people were present. So an African Synod, held :25S, determined, ' That the ordination of ministers ought to be done with the knowledge, and in the presence of the people; that the people beincr present, either the crimes of the wicked may be detected, or the merits of the good declared; and so the ordination may be just and lawful, being approved by the siitirage of all.' 55 * To the same purpose speaks Clemens Jtomanus; an Apostolic man, who having been acquainted with the Apostles themselves, knew their customs in all the churches. He shows us in his first epistle to the Corinthians, that the custom was to ordain, ovnvtoxqaatnie T; tx/ >.,-, with the consent of the whole church. So Origen says, in his 8th Homily on Leviticus, requiri in ordinando sacerdote, prcesentiainpopulirf " in ordaining a minister the pres- ence of the people is necessary. 55 The testimonies of the ancient writers on this head are very numerous, and might easily be pro-' duced, but the authorities already mentioned will hardly be dis- puted. It is indeed evident from the Apostolical Constitutions, lib. 9, cap. 4, and other ancient testimonies, that in the first ages of the church, the people generally chose their own minister-; and in every case of an election, their consent and approbation were essentially necessary. And this practice continued, even at Rome, in the election of a pope till the beginning of the twelfth century, when Innocent II. changed the ancient custom; though I cannot think him quite innocent in so doing. In direct opposition to the practice of the primitive church, the ordinations among the Methodists were performed in secret. The people were not assembled: they were not eon>ulted; nor even so much a< acquainted that ministers were to be ordained among the Methodi-ts as their proper pastors. The whole was performed by an arbitrary power, in the exercise of which, no regard was had to the rights of the people, as having either judgment or choice in the matter. Hut Dr. Coke tells n-, they h MM- qualifi- cations for an Kpi-cnpal Church, which the Chnreh of Alexandria |.o--e-ised. " Our bi-hops," says he, ' having been elected, or re- * The words of Cyprian arc, "Ordinationes Sacenlotalcs, non nisi sub popuri crimina, vcl i Oniia*Uojpsl \, qtuu omnium- suflragio ct juci. *'"", ]> 84, edit. 1713. t See the note on the passage of Clemens Kara, above mentioned, in La Clcrc's edition of Cotclerius, torn. i. page 173. B28 i HI i nr r ''"'- I:KV. .IOHM \\ 01 i.\. reived, b\ iln- -uil'in"!' of ilic hole luuly of our ministers through ill.- , ..nlnirnl, assembled iii ;;;eneral Conference.' 1 -- There wore lint l\\o In hop .-., ...i culled, Dr. Cuke and Mr. Ashiiry. The doctor Wa ..i. I. mied ^or consecrated, if the reader choose) secretly in I IP -I mil, and received orders to ordain Mr. Aslmry in America. N.'\\ iln- .1- : mel\ u ere not elected, in any sense \\hatcver, either l>\ (lie preachers or people. Hut, "They \\ere elected or receiv- ed." NY hen a \\ritor thus links \vords together of ditVerent im- port, n* ilion-li the iiieimm;; amounted to I lie saint' thin":, we have IN- i cause to suspect that he intends to deeci\ e us, and load us into it false notion of the subject lie is discussing. Kecehed per- h.ip-. they mi:;-|it lie, under a system of arbitrary ijovenuiienr, \\lnrli lea\cs no alternative to the- people, nor to many of the preachers, lint that of pas^i\e oliedience, or to s;o fihout their luisi- HC-.N and IIUK the connexion. Hut their hein^ received in any u .n , is notluiis'- to the point in hand. It is indeed manifest, that this whole nfinil*, from tirst to last, bears no resemblance to the mode of electing and ordaining ministers in the purer aijes of the pnmitix e church. Vs .udmation amonc ihe Methodists forms a remarkable era in then- Iti-ton , it dcscno to be fully examined, as to its validity and piopnctv. lint before \\ e proceed any further, let us see what Mr, rhailc- N\'e-lc\ h. is said on the subject. In his letter to Pr. Chandler,* iu tho beginning of the year iTS.'i, he says, "I can i\ \et believe it, that in his eisrht\ -second year, my brother, m\ old intimate friend and companion, should have assumed the Episcopal character: ordained elders, consecrated a bishop, and scut him over to ordain our lay -preachers in America! I xvas then in Un-tol, at his elbo\\ : yet he never jiavo me the least hint of his intention. Uo\\ was he surpri.'ed into so rnsh ;m action? He cer- tandy persuaded himself that it \vasrijfht. I ; ManstieUl told me last year, that ordination \\ as separa- tion. This my brother dors not, and \vill not see: or, that ho has ivuounotxl the principles, ami practice of his whole lite; that he has ncted contrary to all his declarations, protestations, ami writings; vobU'd Ins friends of their boastings; reali/.txl the Nag's-head onli- lUttiati; and lert an indelible blot on his nair.e, as long as it shall .icinbeml. \i' :\:c v.ibtcv-t I !i.i\ e been rcaJ-.n::." says he. " over a^ain and . >our reasons ajrainst a separation and entreat you iu the nanw o? (Jinl, and for (.'hrist' s sake, to read them asrain yourself >Mth ; and stop, and prooeed no further till you d, what wouMest Thou os the d*lf*sl cuNMtdenition : not to ment -unuvnjr and h Only tk r*tfc, I could wish you to reaH as a propheey. w hioh ivxl may N v , , against the iiw- |Kvrtuate - ;t last THE LIKE OK THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 529 ded. I was your natural ally , and your faithful friend : and while you continued faithful to your-elf we tvo could chase a tliou-aml. If they liail not divided us, they could never have over- you. But when oiicu you began ordaining tor America, I knew, ami \ou knew, that your preachers here would till you ordained them. You told me, ' They would separate by and !>y.' The doctor tells u< the same. I Us Methodist I'piscopal Church at Baltimore. 1 was intended to liciret a ' Methodist Kpi-co- p:d Church' here. You know he comes armed with your authority to make us all Dissenters. One of your sons assured IMP, that not a preacher in London would refuse orders from the doctor. It is evident, that all seek their own, and prefer their own interest to your honor; which not one .of them scruples to sacrifice, to his own ambition. Alas! what trouble are you preparing for yourself, as \\ella-for me, ami for your oldest, ami truest, and best friends 1 Before you have quite broken down the bridge* Stop, and consider! If your sous have no regard for you, have some regard for yourself. (Jo to your ^rave in peace; at lea>t sutler m<; to go first, before this ruin be under your hand. So much, I think, von owe to my father, to my brother, and to me, as to stay till I am taken from the evil. I am on the brink of the irrave, do not push me in; or imbitter my last moment-;. Let us not leave an indelible blot upon our mem- ory, but let us leave behind u-, the name and character of houest men." Mr. .John Wesley immediately answered his brother's letter. The answer is dated Plymouth,* Anoint 1!>; in which he sa; will tell you my thoughts with all simplicity, and wait for better information. If you airree with me, well: if not, we can, as Mr. Wilitelield ll-cd to say, ai_'ree to di- : For the-e forty years I have been in doubt concerning that question, ' What obedience i- due to heathenish priests, and mitred infidels?' 1 have from time to time propn-ed my doubts to the most pious and sensible clerg\ men I knew. But they nave me no .tion: rather they .-eemed to be pu/./led as well as me. Some obedience I always paid to the bishops, in obedience to the f the land. But I cannot see, that I am under any obligation > them, further than those laws require. " It is in obedience in tho-e laws, that I have tie , -..! in id, the power \\hich 1 : i me. 1 firmly .MI a scriptural y man in V.n^- >r in Kur)pe: for the uninterrupted >ncces-ion. 1 ksiow to be , \\ hich no man ever did or can prove. 15ut this does in no .th my remaining in the Church of Knsrland: from which 1 have no m->: than I had fifty years ago. 1 -till attend all the ordinances of the church, at all opporti: Ami I con-tanth and earnestly de-ire all that are connected with io. When Mr. Smyth pre->ed u.s to ' .-eparate from the church," li hurch no more. And this was what I meant se\en and t\\ i_ f o, when 1 per-uadcd our hrethren, * The printed copy of this letter u dated Plymouth Dock. Arminian Mag. Tol. u. page 60. 530 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 'not to separate from the church.' But here another question occurs, ' What is the Church of England ?' It is not all the people cf England. Papists and Dissenters are no part thereof. It is not all the people of England, except Papists and Dissenters. Then we should have a glorious church indeed! ' No: accoi'ding to our twentieth Article, a particular church is, a congregation of faithful people (Ccetus credentium, the words of our Latin edition) among whom the word of God is preached, and the sacraments duly administered.' Here is a true logical definition, containing both the essence and the properties of a church. What then, ac- cording 5 * to this definition, is the Church of England? Does it mean, ' all the believers in England (except Papists and Dissenters) who have the word of God, and the sacraments duly administered among them?' I fear this does not come up to your idea of the Church of England. Well, what more do you include in that phrase? 'Why, all the believers that adhere to the doctrine and discipline established by the convocation under Queen Elizabeth.' Nay, that discipline is well nigh vanished away, and the doctrine both you and I adhere to. "All those reasons, against a separation from the church, in this sense, I subscribe to still. What then are you frightened at? [ no more separate from it now than 1 did in the year 1758. I submit slid, though sometimes with a doubting conscience, to mitred infi- dels. I do indeed vary from them in some points of doctrine, and in some points of discipline: by preaching abroad, for instance, by praying extempore, and by forming societies. But not a hair's breadth further than I believe to be meet, right, and my bounden duty. I walk still by the same rule 1 have done for between forty and fifty years. I do nothing rashly. It is not likely I should". The high-day of my blood is over. If you will go hand in hand with me, do. But do not hinder me, if you will not help. Per- haps, if you had kept close to me, I might have done better. However, with or without help I creep on. And as I have been hitherto, so I trust I shall always be, Your affectionate friend and brother." In September Mr. Charles Wesley replied to his brother's letter. " I will tell you my thoughts," says he, "with the same simpli- city. There is no danger of our quarrelling, for the second blow makes the quarrel; and you are the last man upon earth I would wish to quarrel with. That juvenile line of mine, ' Heathenish priests and mitred infidels,' I disown, renounce, and with shame recant. I never knew of more than one mitred infidel; and for him I'took Mr. Law's word. " I do not understand what ' obedience to the bishops' you dread. They have let us alone, and left us to act just as we pleased for these fifty years. At present, some of them are quite friendly towards us, particularly towards you. The churches are all open to you: and never could there be less pretence for a separation. "That you arc a scriptural K. "0*0.7 oc, or overseer, I do not dispute. And so is every minister who h;is the cure of -=mils. Neither need we dispute whether the uninterrupted siKressiijn be a fable, as you believe, or real, as I believe? or whether lord King be right or i III nr THE REV. JOHW WESLBY. 531 wron_ .lefmition of the Church of Kn:lainl, is the same in . with mine in verse. You write, All .ainst iration from the church, I MiliM-ribe to r-tiil. What then are you frightened at.' I no more, separate from it, than I did in the 1 -iilnnit >till to its lii-hop-;. 1 do indeed vary from inN of discipline, b\ preaehinir abroad, hy p: . and by formii -, (mi^ht \ou not add. and by ordaii. -till walk liy tlie same rule I ha\edonef forty and ; 1 do noili'tnir rashly.' If I could prove your Actual separation, I would not; neither wi>h to XT it jiroveil by -her. IJtit do yon not allow, that the doctor ha.- separated? "11 not know and approve of hi- a\ owed de-i^n and re-olu- all tin- Methodists in the thn 'rinetl into a distinct compact body, a new K.pi>copal church of his own? his ordination sermon? Is the hii.'h-day of his Mood o\ei.- Does he do notliim; rtiahlij? Have yon not made If the author of all his actions? I need nut remind }ou, (}ui farit per alium, facit per se. "1 must not leave unanswered \ our -urprisinir qnostion, 'What then are you frightened at?' At the Doctor's ra.-hne; and your supporting him in h: aml)iti..;is pnr-nits at an approachiag schist'.. \okedasth'- American rehellion at your own eterv .1 di-.'_ r n.ce, ami all those frightful evils which your . If you will L'O hand in hand \\ith me, do' I . or rather creep on in the old way in which \\ e .-el out, and tru-t to continue in it till I finish my course. ; Perhaps, if you had kept close to me I Illicit have done lietter' \Vllell \ oil took that fatal >tep at Hri>tol, 1 kept as clo-e to \ou as elo>f could lie; for I II the time at your elbow. You miirht certainly have done better, if you had taken me in to be one of \oiir council. "I thank \oti. for your intention to remain my friend. Herein my heart is, a> your "heart. Whom (Jod hath joined, let no man put asunder. \\'e have taken each other for better for worse, till death do us part? no: but eternally unite. Then-fore, in the love svhieh never faileth, 1 am, \ our afiectionate friend and brother, ( . v Charles We-le\ has spoken chiefly of the impropriety of the step hi> brother had taken in ordaining Dr. f'oke and others in the character of a hi.-hop: but it will be proper to make an observation or two. on the validity of his proceediiiir. The L'eni-ral position he l.iun in ju-tification of what he had done. i<. that " bishops and jre~li\ters \\ere the same order, and had tl> _/*/ to ordai . thi> principle he onlaineil, or c I Dr. V a\ . the \ i-r\ a-t of ordaining im jibes a superior ri^ht. or a superior authority. If it be allou ed. that Mr. \\Y-|e\ had a superior- riirht to ordain the doctor, then the ifenrral position is fal-e; if it be >aid. he hail a -uperior authority, but no -uperior ri^'ht, then it \\ill follow that Mr. We-1. \ c \er.-i~ed .-uperior authority without any riu'lit .-o to do; \\hichisthe \eryth, which M is blamed. In lM>th cases the ordination mu.-t be void, and .>f no effect. Hut according to lord kinir, the general position 532 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. is not strictly or universally true. From a comparison of various testimonies of ancient church writers, he draws this conclusion, That the presbyters were different from bishops in gradu, or in degree; but they were equal to them in ordinc, or, in order."* He tells us, that a bishop was the proper pastor or incumbent of the church over which he presided; and that the presbyters in that church were only his assistants or curates, and therefore could do nothing in his church without his direction or permission but whatever superiority a bishop had over the presbyters of his own church, it was solemnly and publicly conferred upon him, by the general suffrage of the presbyters and people over whom he was to preside. I suppose, if any presbyter had assumed the Episco- pal character and authority without such choice and public ordina- M tion to his office, he would have been excommunicated by the other churches. But Mr. Wesley was never publicly elected by any presbyters and people to the office of a bishop; nor ever consecrated to it: which made his brother Charles say, " So easily are Bishops made, By man's or woman's whim ; Wesley his hands on Coke hath laid, But who laid hands on him 7" The answer is, nobody. His Episcopal authority, was a mere gratuitous assumption of power to himself, contrary to the usage of every church, ancient or modern, where the order of bishops has been admitted. There is no precedent either in the New Tes- tament, or in church-history, that can justify his proceeding in this affair. And as Mr. Wesley had received no right to exercise Episcopal authority, either from any bishops, presbyters, or peo- ple, he certainly could not convey any right to others: his ordina- tions therefore, are spurious, and of no validity. Nor can Mr. Wesley's practice of ordaining be justified by those reasons which Presbyterians adduce in favor of their own method of ordaining to the ministry: for Mr. Wesley ordained, not as a presbyter, but as a bishop ! his ordinations therefore were not Presbyterian, nor will the arguments for Presbyterian ordina- tion apply to them. Let us review the arguments on this subject, reduced to a few propositions: 1. Mr. Wesley in ordaining or consecrating Dr. Coke a Bishop, acted in direct contradiction to the principle on which he attempts to defend his practice of ordaining at all. 2. As Mr. Wesley was never elected or chosen by any church to be a bishop, nor ever consecrated to the office, either by bishops or presbyters, he had not the shadow of right to exercise Episcopal authority in ordaining others, according to the rules of any church, ancient or modern. 3. Had he possessed the proper right to or- dain, either as a bishop or presbyter (though he never did ordain as a presbyter) yet his ordinations being done in secret, were ren- dered thereby invalid and of no effect, according to the established order of the primitive church, and of all Protestant churches. 4. The consequence from the whole is, that the persons whom Mr. Enquiry into the Constitution, &c. of the Primitive Church. ^ *4flfc THE I.rFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 533 "U i -lev ordained, have no more right to exercise 'the ministerial function* than he had before he laid hands upon them. beme of ordination so full of confusion and absurdity, as that among the Methodists, can surely never filiate. itself on Mr. \Ve-li-y: it must have proceeded from some mere chaotic brain, \\here wild confusion reigns. Nor can I easily believe, that Mr. We-ley would ever have adopted so mis-shapen a brat, had not his clear perception of things been rendered feeble and dim, by flattery, persuasion, and age. But 1 \\illingly quit a subject which is very unpleasant; and most sincerely wish, that both the practice of ordaining among the Methodists, ami the memory of it were buried in oblivion. And wen- the practice, which in my view of it is pregnant with mi chief, totally to cease, never to be revived, I would tear the memo- ry of it from these pages, as soon as they are printed. The foll.iw%;r letter written to a travelling preacher in Decem- ber, 17St>, may .-how us Mr. Wesley's fatherly care over the preachers; and at the same time give us an example of his deli- cate manner of conveying reproof where he saw it necessary. This delicacy will appear the more honorable to him when we consider, that he was in the eighty-fourth year of his age: a period when those who arrive at it, commonly lose the delicate attention to the feelings of others, which they po e--ed in middle life; and be- come authoritative and morose. This indeed is very natural, and from the difference of their situations. A man of eighty-four often finds, that he is considered as a piece of eld worn-out furniture, thrown by as useless, and feels his own per- sonal happine>s very little connected with the opinions or affairs <>f mankind: whereas, a man in the midst of life finds, that the delicate attention he pays to the feelings of others, is daily reflect- ed back upon him in a thousand ways, and contributes largely to an increase of his personal happiness. Mr. Wesley did not labor under this infirmity of old age. " DearS ," says he, "you know I love yon: ever since I knew you, I have neglected no way of .-howiiiir it. that was in my power. And you know I esteem you t".>r your y.eal and activity, for your love of discipline, and for your rifts which u think of yourself more highly than you ou^ht to think. Do yon not think too highly of your own undcr-tand- iii'_ r ? of your gifts? particularly in preaching, as if you were the very be-t preacher in the connexion? of \onrown importance? afl if the work of (ioil here or there depended wholly or mainly on you? and of your popularity? which I have found to my surprise 'far le--, even in I, , than 1 45' 584 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEf. " May not this be much owing to your want of brotherly love? "With what measure you mete, men will measure to yoiTagain. 1 fear there is something unloving in your spirit: something not only of roughness, but of harshness, yea of sourness ! Are you not likewise extremely open to prejudice, and not easy to be cured of it? So that whenever you are prejudiced, you commence bitter, im- placable, unmerciful? If so, that people are prejudiced against you, is both the natural and judicial consequence. "I am afraid lest your want of love to your neighbors should spring from your want of love to God: from want of thankfulness. I have sometimes heard you speak, in a manner that made me tremble : indeed, in terms that not only a weak Christian, but even a serious Deist would scruple to use. "I fear, you greatly want evenness of temper. Are you not ., generally too high, or too low? Are not all yo,ur passions too lively? your anger in particular? Is it not too soon raised: and is it not often too impetuous? causing you to be violent, boisterous bearing down all before you ? " Now lift up your heart to God, or you will be angry at me. But I must go a little further. I fear you are greatly wanting in the government of your tongue. You are not exact in relating facts. I haYe observed it myself. You are apt to amplify: to enlarge a little beyond the truth. You cannot imagine, if others observe this, how it will affect your reputation. " But I fear you are more wanting in another respect. That you give a loose to your tongue when you are angry : that your lan- guage then, is not only sharp, but coarse, and ill-bred If this be so, the people will not bear it. They will not take it either from you, or me," &LC. Mr. Wesley, notwithstanding his advanced age, continued his journies and labors with the same punctuality, though not perhaps with the same vigor as usual. He still rose at four in the morn- ing, and apportioned his employments to the different parts of the day. It was a fixed practical rule with him, which he observed to the very end of life, that a man who wishes to avoid temptation, and all foolish and hurtful habits, should be constantly employed : and generally, have a certain portion of work to do within a lim- ited time. This, doubtless, is a good practical rule, and will save those whose time is at their own disposal, if they have resolution to follow it, from innumerable inconveniences. In 1787, he visited Ireland: and passing through the north of that kingdom, called upon a respectable clergyman, whose kind attentions in his sick- ness at Tandragee had laid him under obligations. After he had quitted this agreeable family, he sent the clergyman the following letter. " REV. AND DEAR SlR, " I have obligations to you on many accounts, from the time 1 first saw you : particularly for the kind concern you showed, when I was ill at Tandragee. These have increased upon me every time that I herVe since had the pleasure of waiting upon you. Permit, me, sir, to speak without reserve. Esteem was added to my affectionate regard, when I saw the uncommon pains you took THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 535 with the flock committed to your care; as also, when I observed the remarkably serious manner wherein you read prayers in your family. Many years have pa-s,-d since that time; maify more than I a:ii likely to see under the. sun. Hut before I go hence, I would fain -rive you one in-tance of my sincere regard: tlie rather, be- caiiM- I can scarce . vpect to see you again till we meet in a better world. Hut it is ditlicult for me to do it, as I feel myself inferior to you in .so many respects. Yet permit me to ask a strange ques- tion, Is your soul as much alive to God as it was once? Have you not suffered loss from your relations or acquaintance, that are sen- sible and agreeable men, but not incumbered with religion? Some of them, perhaps, as free from the very form, as from the pouer of it? O sir, if you lose any of the things which you have wrought, who can make yon amends for that loss? If you do not receive a full reward, what equivalent canyon gain? I was pained even at your hospitable table, in the midst of those I loved so well. \Ve did not begin and close the meal, in the same manner you did ten years ago ! You was then, contrary to the almost universal custom, unfashionably serious in asking a blessing and return- ing thanks. I know many would blame you for it: but surely the Lord said, ' Servant of God, well done!' Wishing you, and your lovely family every blessing, I am, Rev. and dear Sir, Your obliged and affectionate brother and servant, J. W. In February, 1783, Mr. Wesley observes,"! took a solemn leave of the congregation at West street, by applying once more what I hail enforced fifty years before, ' By grace ye are saved through faith.' The next evening we had a very numerous con- gregation at the New Chapel, to whom I declared the whole coun- sel of (io'l. 1 seemed now to have finished my work in London. If I see it airain, well: if not, I pray God to raise up others, that will be more faithful and more successful in his work." On his birth-day this year, he makes the following observations. " I this day enter on my eighty-fifth year. And what cause hare I to praise (Jod, as for a thousand spiritual blessings, so for bodily blessings also! How little have 1 suffered yet, by the rush of numerous years! It is true, I am not so agile as 1 was in times past: 1 do not run or walk so fast as I did. My sight is a little d. My left eye is grown dim, and hardly serves me to read. I have dai! n in the ball of my right eye, as also in my riu'ht temnh; (occasioned by a blow received some time since) and in my right shoulder and arm, which I impute partly to a sprain, and partly to the rheumatism. I find likewise some decay in my memory, with regard to names and things lately past: but not at all with regard to what I have read and hcard^twenty, forty, or nixty years a^o. Neither do 1 find any decay in my hearing, smell, taste, or appetite (though 1 want but a third part of the food I once did,) nor do I feel any such thing as weariness, either in trav- elling or preaching. And I am not conscious of any decay in 556 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. writing sermons, which I do as readily, and I believe, as correctlj as ever. "To what can I impute this, that I am as I am? First doubtless, to the power of God, fitting me for the work to which I am called, as long as he pleases to continue me therein : and next subordinately to this, to the prayers of his children May we not impute it, as inferior means, 1. To my constant exercise and change of air? 2. To my never having lost a night's sleep, sick or well, at land or sea, since I was born ? 3. To my having sleep at command, so that whenever I feel myself almost wore out, I call it, and it comes day or night? 4. To my having constant- ly, for about sixty years, risen at four in the morning? 5. To my constant preaching at five in the morning, for above fifty years? 6. To my having had so little pain in my life, and so little sorrow or anxious care? Even now, though I find pain daily in my eye, temple, or arm, yet it is never violent, and seldom lasts many min- utes at a time. " Whether or not this is sent to give me warning, that I am shortly to quit this tabernacle, I do not know: but be it one way or the other, I have only to say, My remnant of days I spend to His praise, Who died the whole world to redeem : Be they many or few, My days are his due, . And they all are devoted to Him ! " December 31, 1788, Mr. Wesley makes the following remarks " A numerous company concluded the old year with a very solemn watch-night. Hitherto God hath helped us: and we neither see nor feel any of those terrible judgments, which it was said, God would pour out upon the nation, about the conclusion of the year For near seventy years I have observed, that before any war or public calamity England abounds with prophets, who confidently foretell many terrible things. They generally believe themselves; but are carried away with a vain imagination. And they are sel- dom undeceived even by the failure of their predictions, but still believe they will be fulfilled some time or other." January 1, 1789. He says, " If this is to be the last year of my life, according to some of those prophecies, I hope it will be the best. I am not careful about it, but heartily receive the advice of the Angel in Milton, 'How well is thine; how long permit to Heaven." Notwithstanding his advanced age, and increasing infirmities, Mr. Wesley this year visited Ireland; and travelled through various parts of that kingdom, preaching and meeting the societies as usual. The following paper is without date; and though I suppose it was written a few years before this period, yet I shall here insert it, omitting an observation or two on the Hutchinsonian philosophy. " To THE REVEREND DEAN D . REV. SIR, " When Dr. Bentley published his Greek Testament, one re- marked, Pity but he would publish the Old: then wo should have THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 557 two New Testament*.' It is dime: those who receive Mr. Hutch- 's emendations, certainly have two NC\\ Testaments! But I stumble at the threshold. Can we believe, that Goil led his whole. Church >o iiruorant nt' the Scripture till yesterday? Ami if h 1 tn reveal the sen-o nt'it nov, to \\hoiii may we suppose He \\ it uld reveal it? * All Scripti: 1 must he under- '<\ the same >pirit wherehy it was written.' And a greater than I riienithat are >n> //,- \\ ill He trtiidc in judgment, and them that are irentle will He lonru his way.' Hut wujnr. H eniinently meek and i/entlc! 1 Inuever, in order to learn all I could from his works, after first eonsultiiijj them, I carefully read over Mr. Spearman, Mr. Jones' Hid the (Jla-irow Abridgment. I read the last with .Mr. Thomas \Val-h.' the best Hebrrean I ever knew. I never asked him the meaninir of an Hebrew word, lint he would imme- diately tell me. how .often it occurred in the HiMe, and what it meant in each place! We then both observed, that Mr. Hntch- in- on's whole >chc is built upon etymologies: the mo>t uncer- tain foundation in I ho. world, and tin: least to bo depended upon: \\ ( . D! ondly, that if the points be allowed, all his build- i;iir sinks at once: anil thirdly, that setting them aside, many of his r\ niol.ii:ie> are forced, and unnatural. He frequently, to find the ..ioiry of one word, squee/es two radices together: a liberty TO be taken, where a woi.l may fairly be derived from a ,-in- jlle radix. lint may I ha/ard a few v\ "rds on the points. Mr. H af- . they were invented by tl >. Mnsoritesj only thirieen or four- .:md'red \ears ajro, in ordi r to destren.-e. of Scripture. I loubt this; \\lio can prove it? Who can prove they were not as Thomas WaNh w:is oticnl'tho l;iy-|)rc;trhcrs : an itinerant. il n term in the Jewish tlu-olo^y. m \vork on the Bihle ; al It-arnril Hal! : it Inuii any alterations w hich In onler lo this, the J'-ws !i:ul rri-ourso to a canon, iiilulliMc : which was, traililion. Accordintrly they sny, that 'it him first, the inn.- rpiuiini: of it; rue inti'rnrclalioii ; iinil lh:it t olh ihrso were hnndul down \>y h thoj were ri-;: - the siitjri-! "f the ,. lait.r. or 1 ihnt of the Mishna and -.', th.-ntnh' shout five hundn-d years niter t'hn>t, who . omposri, or at snra; wl,rm-" tln-y an- 1 alK-d ^I:i-i>ntrs and M ihcm the authors of the m-, cut- r.nd [nunls which srrre i-l.r'w ti'jt. :is\v<- now find it. -hop I'shrr pli-o '.iicr Moriu. in ihe "-accession of I'.zrix -and *o; nnd thtt T'MI Ashv, ;he profession, and who. trnw ra, nourished nt I' irh nl ;. after lilt-in, without m;' .-ins. 5S8 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEf. old as Ezra; if not co-eval with the language ? Let any one give a fair reading, only to what Dr. Cornelius Bayley has offered, in the preface to his Hebrew Grammar, and he will be as sick of reading without points, as I am; at least, till he can answer the doctor's arguments, he will not be so positive upon the question. " As to his Theology, I first stumble at his profuse encomiums on the Hebrew language. But is it not the language which God him- self used? And is not Greek too, the language which God himself used? And did He not use it in delivering to man a far more per- fect dispensation than that He delivered in Hebrew? Who can de- ny it? And does not even this consideration give us reason at least to suspect, that the Greek language is as far superior to the He- brew, as the New Testament is to the Old? And indeed, if we set prejudice aside, and consider both, with attention and candor, can we help seeing, that the Greek excels the Hebrew, as much in beauty and strength, as it does in copiousness? I suppose no one from the beginning of the world wrote better Hebrew than Moses. But does not the language of St. Paul excel the language of Moses, as much as the knowledge of St. Paul excelled his? " I speak this, even on supposition that you read the Hebrew, as I believe Ezra, if not Moses did, with points. For if we read it in the modern way without points, I appeal to every competent judge, whether it be not the most equivocal?" The rest I have not been able to find." About this time, one or two of the preachers, and a few socie- ties, were harassed by justices of the peace, under a pretence en- tirely new. The Methodists were told, " You profess yourselves members of the Church of England; therefore your licenses are good for nothing; nor can you as members of the church receive any bene- fit from the Act of Toleration." Mr. Wesley saw, that if the pro- ceedings on this subtle distinction were extended over the nation, the Methodists must cither profess themselves Dissenters, or sufler infinite trouble. Notwithstanding his ordinations, he has borne ample testimony, that ho did :iot wish the people to alter their rel- ative situation to the national church, Sec. and yet he wished them to be effectually relieved from this embarrassment. He stated the case to a member of parliament, a real friend to liberty, hoping the legislature might be prevailed upon to interpose, and free the Methodists from the penalties of the Conventicle Act. There is not much reason to doubt but this privilege would have been obtained, with a little perseverance, had not the new arrangements in the econ- omy of Methodism so manifestly tended to draw the- whole body of preachers and people into a new and powerful party in the nation, the ron-n JM > >> of \vlr-h apprar to many of a vnry doubtful com pli'xi i. M . \V(Hley ' it'. th~ case thus "Last month a few poor people met together in Lincolnshire, to pray, and to praise God, in a friend's house: there was no preaching at all. Two neighboring justices finorl the man of the house twenty pounds. I suppose he \vas n.jl ,vu,T.ii twenty shillings. Upon this; his house- nold goods were distrained and sold to pay the fine. He appealed to the Quarter-Sessions: but all the justices averred, ' The Metho- THB LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 539 dials could have no relief from the Act of Toleration, because they .> church; anil that so Ion* as they did so, the Conventicle \'-t >hould he executed upon llr inlay, \\)i.'ii one of our preachers was Ijrginning to speak in a quiet congregation, a beighboring justice sent a con- stable to seize him, though he was licen.-ed; and would not release him till hi; had paid twenty pounds telling him, his license was L"i<>,| fur nothing, ' hecaii-e lie was a ( 'hurrhman.' :r, what can the Methodists do? They are liable to be ruined by the Conventicle Act, and they have no relief from the f Toleration I If this is not oppression what is? \\ :hen is KnirlM) liberty? Tlie liberty of Christian^ \ ea of > ratite ? who as >nch, has a riijht to worship (iod ac- -ordin^ to his own roii-cienre. lint waving the question of right and wron::, what prudence is there in iipprcs>iii such a body of -odd magistrates <-onld drive them, not -hire, but out of F.n^land, who would be ^ain- "M.t hi> Majesty, whom we honor and love; not his ministers, whom we love and serve for hi> sake. Do they wish to hrow:iway so many thousand friends? who are now bound to them iha'n that of inierest If you will speak a word to Mr. Pit; on that head, you will oblige," Thi- pap'T from which the aliove is taken, is only a copy: and I doubt, whether Somersetshire be. not inserted for Lin- colnshire before mentioned in ilie same paper. However this may wrote to tb bishop of the following letter months before the al*>\e was, written. , I, nun, I am a dyin.n man, having already one foot m the grave. Hu- manly speaking, 1 cannot lonir creep upon the earth, being now r ninety than ei-jhiy year- of aije. I5ut I cannot die in peace, ve di-chartred this ollice of cliri>iian lo\ e to \nir lord- whip I v.rite without ceremony, as neither hoping nor fearing any thine from \onr lordship, or from i-.ny man living. And I a-k, m .1,,- name aiid in the - Y Him, to w h.un Loth yon and I are ^h..r:! .m account, why do you trouble those thai -ire nuiet in the land? Those tint fcnr Cod and work righteous) Does your lordship know -what the Methodi-ts an-? That many thou- .-.--/.ealous members of the Church ot England ,Jy to his Maje>ty, hut to hi, pn-ent min- V hv should your lord-hip, settr . out ot the .pie<- tion, throw away >u.'-h ;i b..d\ ..f respectahle friends? la Ihcirrclia ", my lord, i. this a time to cute ntiv OKU. for con-'ience-sake? 1 b.-.-.-h you, my lord, ,.,,'uld be done to. Von are a man ,,f sense: ><-" are a mail of learning: oaj l--li-v.' (what is of infinitely more value) you are a man of pieu! Th-n think, and let think I pr; to bl.'-svou with the choicest of his blessings. my lord. To another bi-liop, who. I -nppo-e. had forbidden hi^ clei let Mr. \V-l.-y pn ach in their dmr. i fTOte m hif, own l.iconi-' u aj US fiillow>: 540 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. e MT LORD, " Several years ago, the church-wardens of St. Bartholomew's informed Dr. Gibson, then Lord Bishop of London, ' My Lord, Mr. Bateman, our Rector, invites Mr. Wesley very frequently to preach in his church.' The bishop replied, ' And what would you have me do? I have no right to hinder him. Mr. Wesley is a clergyman regularly ordained, and under no ecclesiastical censure.' I am, my lord, Your lordship's obedient servant, JOHN WESLEY." Mr. Wesley began now to feel the infirmities of age increase fast upon him, though he continued his usual labors without complaint. But in January, 1790, he observes, " I am now an old man, decay- ed from head to foot. My eyes are dim: my right hand shakes much: my mouth is hot and dry every morning: I have a linger- ing fever almost every day: and my motion is weak and slow. However, blessed be God, I do not slack my labor. I can preach and write still." And on June 28, his birth-day, he further ob- serves, " This day I enter into my eighty-eighth year. For above eighty-six years, I found none of the infirmities of old nge: my' eyes did not wax dim, neither was n:y nati!;vl sfrei irfli abated. But last August, I found almost a sudden change; m\ eyes were so dim, that no glasses would help me: my strength likewise ?uite forsook me, and probably will not return in this world. But feel no pain from head to foot, only it seems nature is exhausted, and humanly speaking, will sink more and more, till, "The weary springs of life stand still at lust." This at length, was literally the rase; the death of Mr. Wesley, like that of his brother Charles, being one of those rare instances in which nature, drooping under the load of years, sinks by a gen- tle decay. For several years preceding his death, this decay was, perhaps, more visible to others than to himself; particularly by a more frequent disposition to sleep during the day; by a growing defect in memory, a faculty he once possessed in a high degree of perfection; and by a general diminution of the vigor and agility he had so long enjoyed. His labors, however, suffered little inter- ruption: and when the summons came, it found him, as he always wished it should, in the harness, still occupied in his Master's work! Thursday, the 17th of February, 1791, Mr. Wesley preached at Lambeth: but on his return home, seemed much indisposed, and supposed he had taken cold. The next day, he read and wrote as usual; and in the evening preached at Chelsea with some difficul- ty, having a high degree of fever. Saturday he still persevered in his usual employments, though to those about him, his com- plaints seemed evidently increasing. He dined at Islington, and desired a friend to read to him from the fourth to the seventh chapter of Job, inclusive. On Sunday he rose early, according to custom, but quite unfit for the exercises of the day. He was obliged to lie down about seven o'clock in the morning, and elept several hours. In the course of the day, two of his own dis- THE I.I 1'F. OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEV. 541 courses on tin- Sermon <>n the mount, were read to him; and in the evening In- came |.ai ' - i.cdi-n u:ilii>n, hi- >:iid lo Mr. I'.radl'urd, " I h;i\c ndrnii^' ill) niid down I l)g in III) ]>" ( ir \v:iy, 1> d. a litll ^'>od to m\ frl- lowereatnrcs : and now ii -."ih.Tt ihore :\n- I tit :i . tw.vu mi- anil death ; anil what h.ivr 1 fi Iru-t l lur v; t ;\ -iti-'ii ? I 'in '(. nothing I !i:ivf done or Mili'-rrd, tliat will i..-:ir l.Mil.uii; :it. I h.iv.' no olh. li,.,!, il, i i mi-.' " Tin 1 M'utiiiifiit icss, pl:iinl;> showi how --cvercd in th same views of ihe 5os|H'l, with which out to preach it. 46 642 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. whole heart was taken up in the care of the societies, the glory of God, and the promotion of the things pertaining to that kingdom, to which he was hastening. Once he said, in a low but distinct manner, " There is no way into the holiest, but by the blood of Jesus." He asked what the words were, from which he had preached a little before at Hampstead. Being told they were these; "Brethren, ye know the gr'ace of otir Lord Jesus Christ, who, though he was through his poverty foundation, the only I desired he might be asked, if he would have any other physician called in to attend him? but this he absolutely refused. It is re- markable, that he suffered so little pain, never complaining of any during his illness, but once of a pain in his breast. This was a restless night Tuesday morning, he sang two verses of an hymn . then lying still, as if to recover strength, he called for pen and ink; but when it was brought he could not write. A person said, " Let mo write for you, sir: tell me what you would say." JLic replied, " Nothing, but that God is with us." In the forenoon, he said, " 1 will get up." While they were preparing his clothes, he broke out, in a manner that astonished all who were about him, in singing, " I '11 praise my Maker while I 've breath, And when my voice is lost in death, Praise shall employ my nobler powers : My days of praise shall ne'er be past, While life, and thought, and being last, Or immortality endures !" Having got him into -his chair, they observed him change for death. But he, regardless of his dying body, said with a weak voice, " Lord, Thou givest strength to those who can speak, and to those who cannot. Speak, Lord, to all our hearts, and let them know that Thou loosest tongues." He then sung, " To Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, Who sweetly all agree" Here his voice failed. After gasping for breath he said, " Now we have done all." He was then laid on the bed, from whence he rose no more. After resting a little, he called to those who were with him, "to pray and praise." Soon after he said, "Let me be buried in nothing but what is woollen, and let my corpse be carried in my coffin, into the chapel." And again called upon them to " pray and praise," and taking each by the hand, and affectionately saluting them, bade them farewell. Attempting afterwards to say something which they could not understand, he paused a little, and then with all the remaining strength he had, said, " The best of all is, God is with us." And again, lifting his hand, he repeated the same words in a holy triumph, " The best of all is, God is with us." Something being given him to moisten his lips, he said, " It will not do; we must rake the consequence. Never mind the poor carcase." Being told that his brother's widow was come, he said, " He giveth his servants rest;" thanked her BS she pressed his hand, and affectionately endeavored to kiss THE LIFE OF THE REV. JultX WESLET. 543 i \>< licin^ a'_rain wet, lie repeated his usual pracc after a meal; " We tliauk Tin-.', () Lord, tor tin--'- and all th. he church and knur, irrant us truth and peace, through Chri>t our Lord." After some pause, lie said. " 'i'lie clouds dro|> Tlie Lord is \vitli us; the dod of Jacob is our n ' He again called them ID prayer. and appeared fervently to join in their petit Mo~t of the following niirlit. he often attempted to repeat the psrilm before mentioned; but could only j:et out, ' I'll praise, I'll On Wednesday morning, hia end drew near. .Mr. lirad- t'ord, his old and faithful friend, who with the atlection of a son. had attended him for many years, now pra\ed with him; and the. list word lie was heard to articulate u ;>< Farewell.'' A few minute.s lie fore ten, on the second da\ of March, while a number of frienda were kneeling around his bed. died .Mr. .lohn Wesley, without ft groan. He \\ as in the eiir!i!\-ei_liili year of hi~ had been sixty-;' :n the mini.-tr\ ; and the preceding , will be a lasting memorial of his uncommon /.eal, diliiren.-e, and usefulness in his Master's work, for more than half a century. His death waa an admirable c ' 80 laborious and useful a life. March the flth was the day appointed for his interment. The iiers then in London to my utter aMonishment, insisted that I -hould deliver the funeral discourse: and the executors afterwards approved of the appointment. The intention was, to carry the .orpse into the chapel and place it in a raised situation before the pulpit during the service. Hut the crowds which came to see the body while it lay in the eollin, both in the private hon-e, and espe- cially in the. chapel the day before the funeral, were so irreat, that his friends were apprehensive of a tumult, if they should proceed on the plan first intended. It was therefore resolved, the evening . to bury him between five and six in the. morning. Though the time of notice to his fri'-iii! >rt, and the design itself /. ith L'reat caution, \et a considerable number of ! at that early hour. The late Iti.-v. Mr. Kichard- . ho now lies with him in the same vault, read the funeral Q m inner that made it peculiarly atl'ectin^. The dis- , which w.is afterwards printed, wa- delivered in the chapel hour appointed in the forenoon, to an astonir-hin:: multitude of |>eojile; amonir whom were many ministers of the ^osjn-1, both of the e-.tablish ; he I )i--enters. The aii-lieiice was >till and Mill-inn as ni^ht; and all seemed to carry away \\ith them en- : \ic\\-of Mr. Wesley 'a character, and st-rious impn of th" impoi tance of religion, and the utility of Methodism. tfa of Mr. \\ .-!> \ , attracted the public notice beyond any former example, perhap-, of a clergyman IIONVCM r dignified. It being fienerally known, that he died a- he had lived; and evin- ce. I in death, th" uprightness and integrity of hi- life, tin- i, r . sion on the public mind in favor of hi-, character and of Metlio- almost universal: -<> that M>m- pi :- ^!:. \\es- !l do more go :!i::n he did in hi> wlude life. n, that a door of usefulness wiw now 544 THE LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY opened to the Methodist preachers, unknown at any former period. And had they strictly adhered to our old disinterested plan of Methodism, it is probable they would in the end, have been more extensively useful to the whole nation. But this opportunity is past, and will never return. The following inscription, though in my judgment not worthy of Mr. Wesley, has since his interment been put on his tomb. " To the Memory of THE VENERABLE JOHN WESLEY, A. M. Late Fellow of LINCOLN College, OXFORD. This GREAT LIGHT arose (By the singular Providence of God) To enlighten THESE NATIONS, And to revive, enforce, and defend, The Pure, Apostolical DOCTRINES and PRACTICES of THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH: Which he continued to do, by his WRITINGS and his LABORS, For more than HALF A CENTURY: And, to his inexpressible Joy, Not only, beheld their INFLUENCE extending, And their EFFICACY witnessed, In the Hearts and Lives of MANY THOUSANDS, As well in the WESTERN WORLD, as in these KINGDOMS: But also, far above all human Power or Expectation, Lived to see PROVISION made, by the singular Grace of GOD, For their CONTINUANCE and ESTABLISHMENT, To THE JOY of FUTURE GENERATIONS! READER, If thou art constrained to bless the INSTRUMENT, GIVE GOD THE GLORY! After having languished a few days, He at length finished his COURSE and his LIFE together: gloriously triumphing over DEATH, March 2, An. Dom. 1791, in the eighty-eighth Year of his Age. A copy of the late Mr. John Wesley's Will. " In the name of God. Amen! r< I JOHN WESLEY, Clerk, some time Fellow of Lincoln-College, Oxford, revoking all others, appoint this to be my last Will and Testament. "I give all my books now on sale, and the copies of them (only subject to a rent charge of 85 a year to the widow and children of my brother) to my faithful friends, John Horton, merchant, George Wolff, merchant, and William Marriott, stock-broker, all of London, in trust for the general fund of the Methodist Confer- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 545 men in earn ing on the work of God, by itinerant preachers, on condition that they permit the following committee, Thomas Coke, James Creiirhtoii, IVarl Dickenson, Thomas Kankin, George Whiteficld and the London Assistant for the time being, still to superintend the printing-press, and to employ Hannah Paramore, and George Paramore, as neretofore, unless four of the committee judge a change to be needful. "I give the books, furniture, and whatever else belongs to me in the three houses at Kinirswood, in trust to Thomas Coke, Alex- ander Mather, and Henry Moore, to be still employed in teaching and maintaining the children of poor travelling preachers. " I give to Thomas Coke, Doctor John \Vhitehead, and Henry Moore, all the books which arc in my study and bed-chamber at London, and in my studies elsewhere, in trust for the use of the preachers who shall labor here from time to timo. " I give the coins, and whatever else is found in the drawer of my bureau at London, to my dear grand-daughters Mary and Jane Smith. " I give all my manuscripts to Thomas Coke, Doctor White- head, and Henry Moore, to be burnt or published as they see good. " I give whatever money remains in my bureau and pockets at my decease to be equally divided between Thomas Briscoe, Wil- liam Collins, John Easton, and Isaac Brown. " I desire my gowns, cassocks, sashes, and bands, may remain at the chapel for the use of the clergymen attending there. "I desire the London Assistant for the time being to divide the rest of my wearing apparel between those four of the travelling preachers that want it most; only my pelisse I give to the Rev. Mr. Creighton; my watch to my friend Joseph Bradford; my gold seal to Elizabeth Ritchie. "I give my chaise and horses to James Ward and Charles Wheeler, in trust, to be sold, and the money to be divided, one half to Hannah Abbott, and the other to the poor members of the Select society. "Out of the first money which arises from the sale of books, 1 bequeath to my dear sister Martha Hall (if alive) 40, to Mr. Creighton aforesaid -10, and to the Rev. Mr. Heath JCliO. "And whereas 1 am empowered by a late Deed to name the iier-ons who are to preach in the New Chapel in London (the lerfMincii tor a continuance.) and by another Deed to name a committee, for appointing preachers in the New Chapel at Bath, I ,lo hereby appoint John Richardson, Thomas Coke, .lames Creigh- ton, 1'earl Dickfii-on, clerks. Alexander Mather, William Thomp- son, Henry Moore, Andrew Mlair, John Valton, Joseph liradford, Jamc- Holers, and William M\les, to preach in the New Chapel at London, and to ! the committee tor appointing preachers in the New Chapel ut Hath. "I likewi.-e appoint Henry Brooke, painter, Arthur Keen, gent, and William "White-tone, stationer, all of Dublin, to receive the annuity of tYEngluh,) left to the Kimr-uood School by thelat Roger Shiel, I 4ti 546 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " I give 6, to be divided among the six poor men, named by the Assistant, who shall carry my body to the grave; for I partic- ularly desire there may be no hearse, no coach, no escutcheon, no pomp, except the tears of them that loved me, and are following me to Abraham's bosom. I solemnly abjure my executors in the name of God, punctually to observe this. " Lastly, I give to each of those travelling preachers who shall remain in the connexion six months after my decease, as a little token of my love, the eight volumes of Sermons. " I appoint John Horton, George Wolff, and William Marriott, aforesaid, to be Executors of this my last Will and Testament, for which trouble they will receive no recompense till the resurrec- tion of the just. " Witness my hand and seal the 20th day of February, 1789. JOHN WESLEY. (Seal.) " Signed, sealed, and delivered by the said Testator as and for his last Will and Testament, in the presence of us, WILLIAM CLUL'OW. ELIZABETH CLTTLOW. " Should there be any part of my personal estate undisposed of by this my last Will : I give the same unto my two nieces E. Elli son, and S. Collet, equally. JOHN WESLEY. WILLIAM CLULOW. ELIZABETH CLULOW. Feb. 25, 1789. " I give my Types, Printing-presses, and everything pertaining thereto, to Mr. Thomas Raiikin, and Mr. George Whitefield, in trust for the use of the Conference. JOHN WESLEY." In the latter end of the summer preceding Mr. Wesley's death, a certain person, who had long been trying various schemes to ac- quire a superior influence over both preachers and people, endeav- ored to persuade Mr. Wesley, that if he disposed of his literary property by his Will only, his next of kin would claim it; that a deed of assignment was necessary to prevent their claims. Mr. Wes- ley denied that this would be the case, and resisted the proposition of making a deed of assignment. Being however, frequently worried on the occasion, he at length, in company with this same person, applied to his confidential solicitor on the question; who told them, that as his literary property was personal estate, his Will was a competent instrument to convey it, and that no deed of assignment was necessary. The party who wished for a deed of assignment that might answer his purpose was not discouraged by this repulse, but afterwards wrote to the same solicitor for his further opinion on the subject; and received the same answer in writing. Finding Mr. Wesley's solicitor not of an accommodating disposition where integrity must be sacrificed, he applied to anoth- er, a total stranger to the Methodist economy, and therefore more under his direction. A deed of assignment was drawn up, to answer the purpose intended, conveying Mr. \^sley's literary property to seven persons therein named (among whom the exec- THK LIFE OF THF. REV. JOHN WESLEY. 547 ntors of Mr. "\\Y-1, \ 's \\i\l were not included) upon special trust, that they >hould apply all tin- profits of tin- book-, tic. to the sole u.-e and benefit of the Conference, in such manner as to them should seem most proper and expedient. Things being thus pre- pared, the old gentleman was carried privately to ;i friend's house, to execute this deed, live months before he died; a time when his weakne-s was so great, that we. may venture to .-ay, lie could not sit rive minutes to hear a'ny tiling read, especially in the forms of law, without fallinsr into a doze: so that there is not the least probabil- ity that Mr. \Ve-ley knew the contents of the deed he executed, or had any suspicion of its tendency or the design of its author. It is very certain the body of the preachers \\ere ignorant of this scandalous transaction; in which an advantage was taken of ai;o and infirmities, by one or two individuals, to gain the management of a large and increasing annual revenue, to serve the purposes of their own inlhience and ambition. 1 mention one or two individ- uals, becan-e it has been said, that one of the preachers named in this deed, was in league \\ith him who ought to be considered as the author of it. But I say no more on a subject that will not bear to be fully examined. CHAPTER VI. SECTION I. A REVIEW OF MR. WESLEY'S CHARACTER. MANY particulars of Mr. Wesley's life, both of a public and private nature, have already been detailed; and I hope in such a manner as to enable the intelligent reader, by this time, to form an opinion of his character upon good evidence. But we must re- member that Mime particular circumstances, or a few occa.-ional acts in a man's life, do not form his character, but the general tenor of his conduct. l!ec,m-e thi- shows some fixed principle that uniformly operates upon him, which, with a correspondent practice, forms his character. And when a lonir, virtuous, and useful life, is crowned with an end suitable to it, death puts a .-tamp upon his virtues, which shows % us they are not counterfeit, but genuine. If the candid reader will review Mr. \Ve-le\ 's \\hole life, and judge of him by this rule, I am persuaded he \\ill think witli me, that, whatever failings as a man he might have, ho had a degree of excellence in his character to which few men have attained. But, to complete the picture which I have attempted to draw, it is necessary that some features in it should be more ometimes closes a sentence in a manner vrnich destroys its har- mony, anil subtracts much from its beauty. But whenever he took time, and gave the necessary attention to his subject, both his manner of treating it, and his style, show the hnnd of a master. 'I'll-- following is u jnst character of Mr. Wesley as a preacher. "His attitude in the pulpit was graceful and easy; his action calm and natural, yet pleasing and expressive: his voice not loud, but clear and manly: his style neat, simple, and perspicuous; and ad- mirably adapted to the capacity of his hearers. His discourses, in point of composition, wore extremely different on different 'ii-. When lin gave himx'lf sulfieient time for study, he -uccrcded; but \\hcn In; did not, he frequently failed." It was indeed manifest to his friends for many years before he died, that his employments were too many, and he preached too often, to appear witli the .same advantage at all times in the pulpit. His sermons were always short: he Avas seldom more than half an hour in delivering a discourse, sometimes not so long. His sub- jects were judiciously chosen-, instructive and interesting to the audience, and well adapted to gain attention and warm the heart. The travels of Mr. Wesley in the work of the ministry, for fifty ye u-. t.^rtln-r, are, I apprehend, without precedent. During this period, he travelled about four thousand five hundred miles I-VITV year, one year with another; which give two hundred and twenty-five thousand miles, that he travelled after he became an itinerant preacher! It had been impossible for him to perform this almost incredible degree of labor, without great punctuality and care in the management of his time. He had stated hours for every purpose: and his only relaxation was a change of employ- ment. His rules were like the laws of the Medes and Persians, nb-oliite am! irrevocable. He had a peculiar pleasure in reading udy, and every literary man knows the force of this passion, how apt it is to make him encroach on the time which ougnt to be employed ill other duties: he had a high relish for polite conver- sation, especially \\ith pious, learned, and sensible men; but when- ever the hour came lie was to set out on a journey, he instantly quitted any subject or any company in which he might be engag- ed, without any apparent reluctance. For fifty-two years, or upwards, he generally delivered two, frequently three or four ser- mons in a day. But calculating at two sermons a day, and allowing, sriter of his life has done, fifty annually for extraordinary occasions, the whole number during this period will be, forty thousand five hundred and sixty. To these may be added, as the same writer justly i>! i infinite number of exhortations to the societies after pre.n-liiir/. and in other occasional meetings at which he assure. !. , " In social life, Mr. W lively ami oonversible." He had most exquisite talents to make himself agreeable in company: I 550 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEf. and having been much accustomed to society, the rules of good breeding were habitual to him. The abstraction of a scholar did not appear in his behavior; he was attentive and polite. He spoke a good deal where he saw it was expected, which was almost always the case wherever he visited: his invitations to the best families being generally given to show him respect, and hear him converse on the different subjects proposed. Having seen much of the world in his travels, and read more, bis mind was well stored with an infinite number of anecdotes and observations; and the manner in which he related them, was no inconsiderable addi- tion to the entertainment they afforded. And in private life among his friends, his manner was equally sprightly and pleasant. It was impossible to be long in his company, either in public or pri- vate, without partaking of his placid cheerfulness; which was not abated by the infirmities of age, or the approach of death; but was as conspicuous at fourscore and seven, as at one and twenty. This part of Mr. Wesley's character is genuine, being drawn from a view of his life and manners. But how different from an observation made upon him, by Dr. Thomas Herring, Archbishop of Canterbury; in a letter dated January, 1756.* The archbishop says, " Whitefield is Daniel I3urges redivivus; and to be sure, he finds his account in his joco serious addresses. The other author (Mr. John Wesley) in my opinion, with good parts and more learning, is a most dark and saturnine creature." As it is evident the archbishop knew nothing of either of these gentlemen, but by the report of those as ignorant of them as himself, or from some uncertain conjecture, this censure shows great want of liberality, and the editor of these letters would have done more credit to his friend's memory if he had suppressed it. The late celebrated Dr. Johnson, was remarkably fond of sprightly, rational, polite conversation. And, I apprehend, there was no better judge in England of a man's talents in this way, than thej)octor. He was personally acquainted with Mr. Wesley, and his judgment of Mr. Wesley's manner of conversation is left on record. He s'aid, "Mr. Wesley's conversation is good; he talks well on any subject; I could converse with him all night." But Dr. Johnson would Certainly not have expressed himself in this strong language of approbation, had Mr. Wesley been that dark, saturnine creature, represented by Archbishop Herring. " A remarkable feature in Mr. Wesley's character, was his placability." Having an active, penetrating mind, his temper was naturally quick, and even tending to sharpness. The influence of religion, and the constant habit of close thinking, had in a great measure corrected this disposition. " In general he preserved an air of sedateness and tranquillity, which formed a striking contrast to the liveliness conspicuous in all his actions." Persecution, abuse, or injury, he bore from strangers, not only without anger, but with- out any apparent emotion. But in contests of another kind, this was not the case. Opposition from his preachers, or people, he * See the Archbishop's letters to William Duncombe, Esq. printed in 1777, page 171. THE LIFE Of THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 551 couitl not so easily brook; and on SOUK- of these occasions he would sp^ak with a degree of warmth which cannot be defended. But this was only for a moment; and he was vciy sensible of the im- propriety of it. What he said of him-elf was strictly true: that he had a great facility in forgiving injuries. Submission on the part of the offender, presently disarmed his resentment, and IK: would treat him with great kindness and cordiality." No man was ever more free from jealousy or suspicion than Mr. Wesley, or laid himself more open to the impositions of others. Though his con- fidence was often abused, and circumstances sometimes took place, which would have made almost any other man suspect every body about him, yet he suspected no ope; nor was it easy to convince him, that any one had intentionally deceived him. And when facts had demonstrated that this was actually the case, he would allow no more, than that it was so in that single instance. And if the person acknowledged his fault, he believed him sincere, and would trust him again. If we view this temper of his mind in connexion with a cirenm-taiice before mentioned, that his most private con- cerns lay open to the inspection of those constantly about him, it will aflord as strong a proof as can well be given, of the integrity of his own mind; and that In; was at the furthest distance from any intention to derive, or impose upon oti. "The temperance of Mr. Wesley was extraordinary." When at coll- vied it so far, that his friends thought him blamea- hle. But he r.ever impose.! upon others, the same degree of rigor ' rc'iM-d upon himself. He only said, " I must be the best j ud -.re of what is hurtful, or benell-ial to me." Among other things, lie was remarkable in the article of sleep; and his notion of it cannot be better explained, than in his own words. " Healthy men," says he, ' require above six hours sleep; healthy women, a little above seven, in four and twenty. If any one desires to know exactly \\hat quantity of sleep his own constitution require-, he in.iv very ea-ilv make the experiment, which 1 made about .-ivty 1 then waked every niirht about twelve or one, and lay awake fur some time. I readily concluded, that this arose from ing in bed longer than nature required. To be satisfied, I procured an alarum, which waked me the next morniuir at -. -\ . -n (near an hour earlier than I rose the day before,) yet I lay awake attain at niirht. The second morning I rose at six; but notwith- standing thl*, I lay awakfl the second uiirht. The third morning I rOM at live; hiu'nevertln-lcss 1 | : ,y awake the third niv'ht. The fourth innrnin^ I rose at four, as, by the gr.i.-e of (io.l, I have done more. And I do not now lie awake, takiii'.' tin- year round, a -pi irter of an hour together in a month. . isini: earlier and earlier every morning, m i\ anv one ti i I Irr.v nnn-li sleep he wants." It must, how. . I, that for many years before his death. Mr. A r I'-s- every day. And his great readiness to fall i-lccp at any time wln-a fati-j i consider- able ill-Mil- of K.-epin^r up lii.s Miviigth, ami enalili:i: him to iro through so inn -h lab >r. I hive known him, i. ' - au r o, come In the pl.n-e wln-rr he had to preach it n i 552 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. wearisome ride in a hot day, and without any refreshment lie down and immediately fall fast asleep. After sleeping ten minutes or A quarter of an hour, he would get up refreshed and fit for his work. He never could endurje to sleep on a soft bed. I have seen him at night, when he thought the bed too soft to sleep upon, lay himself across it, and roll two or three times backward and forward, till it was sufficiently flattened, and then get into it. Even in the latter part of life, when the infirmities of age pressed upon him, his whole conduct was at the greatest-distance from softness or effemi- nacy, A writer of Mr. Wesley's life, from whom some observations respecting his general character, have already been taken, has fur- ther observed, " Perhaps the most charitable man in England, was Mr. Wesley." His liberality to the poor, knew no bounds but an empty pocket. He gave away, not merely a certain part of his income, but all that he had : his own wants provided for, he devoted all the rest to the necessities of others. He entered upon this good work at a very early period. We are told, that, "When he had thirty pounds a year, he lived on twenty-eight, and gave away forty shillings. The next year, receiving sixty pounds, he still lived on twenty-eight, and gave away two and thirty. The third year he received ninety pounds, and gave away sixty-two. The fourth year he received one hundred and twenty pounds. Still he lived on twenty-eight, and gave to the poor ninety-two." In this ratio he proceeded during the rest of his life; and in the course of fifty years, it has been supposed, he gave away between twenty and thirty thousand pounds; a great part of which, almost any other man than himself would have put out at interest, upon good se- curity. Mr. Wesley's charitable donations were often misrepresented. Envy will never want a pretext to put the worst construction on the best and most generous actions. Some years ago, Erasmus, Bishop of Crete, visited London. It has been said, that his Epis- copal character was authenticated by a letter from the Patriarch of Smyrna; who added, that the Turks had driven him from his see, for baptizing a Mussulman into the faith of Christ. That the known liberality of Mr. Wesley should induce him to be kind to such a stranger in distress, is not to be wondered at; but the report circulated in some periodical publications of that time, that Mr. Charles Wesley had offered him forty guineas to consecrate his brother a bishop, is totally without foundation, and has not even the shadow of probability to give it credit. In the distribution of his money, Mr. Wesley was as disinterested, as he was charitable. He had no regard to family connexions, nor even to the wants of the preachers who labored with him, in pre- ference to strangers. He knew that these had some friends; and he thought the poor destitute stranger might have none, and therefore had the first claim on his liberality. When a trifling legacy has been paid him, he has been known to dispose of it in some charita- ble way before he slept, that it might not remain his own property fof one night. " Every one knows the apostrophes in which he a pubV , more than once, on this subject, declaring, THE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 665 that his own hands should be his executors." And though he I all In- could l>y his publications, anil saved all ne could, not ^ so much a- a-li. i of paper; \ et l>\ piling all ho could, he >ed iVoin -haing up treasures upon earth.' He had ,1 in print, that, if he died \\orth more than ten pounds, in- d. -pendent of hi> hooks, and the arrears of his fellowship, which he then held. In- \\ould -i\c the \vorld leave to call him, "a thief and a rohber." Thi.-, declaration, made in llie integrity of his heart, and height of his y.eal, laid him under .-ome inconveniences after- wards, from (ircmii.-taiices which he could not at that time foresee. Vet in' this, as all his friends expected, hi; literally kept his word, .is far MS human foresight could reach. His chaise and horses, and a few trifles of that kind, were all, his books ex- I, that he left at his death. Whatever might hr the value of his ho no consequence, as they were, placed in the hands of the trustees (though the trust has been violated) and the profits iiri-iii!: from the. sale of them to he applied to the Hse and benefit of the Confennce; IVMT\ ii\ only a few legacies, which Mr. Weslejr left, and a rent-charge of eighty-five pounds a year to be paid to his brother's widow; which was not a legacy hut a debt, as con- sideration for the copy-right of his brother's hymns. Among the other excellences of Mr. Wesley, his moderation is controversy deserves to be noticed. Writers of controversy to often forget, that their own character is intimately connected wkE the manner in which they treat others: and if they have no regard for their opponents, they should have some for themselves. When a writer hi-comes prr-onal and abusive, it affords a fair presumption against his arguments, and ought to put us on our guard against deception. Mo>t of Mr. Weslcs's opponents were of this descrip- tion; their railing was much more violent, than their reasons were cogent. .Mr. \\'->ley kept his temper, and wrote like a Christian, a gentleman, and a scholar. He might have taken the words of the excellent Hooker as a motto to his polemical tracts, ' To your railing I say nothing, to your reasons I say what follows." He admired the temper in which Mr. Law wrote controversy: only in instances Mr. Law shows a contempt for his opponent, which Mr. \Ve.-lev thought was highly improper. During the time that Mr. \\'e-l y strictly and properly speaking, governed the societies, his power was absolute. There were no nuht-i, or privileges; no offices of power or influence; but v\ hat created or sanctioned hyhiin: nor could any persons hold them, hut during his pleasure. The whole s\ stern of Methodism, L'rcat and complicated machine, was formed ui.der his direc- tion, and his will ijave motion tn all its part-, and turned it this . .r that, as lie thought proper. His influence, like a miirhty it, gathered >tn iiL'th in its progress, at e\ cry intermediato step l>etween him and the great hotly of the people. Let us sup- pose, for in-tance, than on so ..... important matter which concerned all the societie-, or the nation at larire, Mr. We.-ley gave his orders to the a>.M>taut-, dispersed through tin- three kingdoms: these would impre>s them on the other itinerants, in iniinher together, Jet us simpo-e three hundred. With the influence of this body, 47 554 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. these orders would pass on, to about twelve hundred local preachers in a vast variety of situations; who, in conjunction with the itine- rants, would impress them on about four thousand stewards and class leaders; and these, by personal application, might, in a short time, enforce them on about seventy thousand individuals, members of the societies. In addition to this, we may suppose, the itinerant and local preachers in the course of ten days or a fortnight; pub- licly address between three and four hundred thousand people, when the same matter might be further urged upon them. Now, what could stand against such influence as this? so combineC.,, diffu- sive, and rapid in its progress, when once put in motion? If directed against any individuals in the societies, whatever might be their character or influence, their opposition could only be like pebbles before a torrent rolling down the side of a mountain; it would be swept away without being perceived. I do not say, that Mr. Wesley ever exercised his authority on so extensive a scale, as here represented: all I mean to show the reader is, that, had any occasion of sufficient importance required it, he had the power of doing so : and that, in the Methodist econ- omy, the influence of the ruling preachers operates in this way, and has actually been exerted since the death of Mr. Wesley, on a larger scale than here mentioned. It is natural to suppose, that some persons would be offended with Mr. Wesley's power over the whole connexion; as thinking they had some right to share it with him. He has, accordingly, been charged with the love of power, even so far as to be a blem- ish in his character. But he always denied the charge. This however is certain, that he always considered his power, as insep- arably connected with the unity and prosperity of the societies over which he presided: and, whether mistaken or not, it is proba- ble, that on this account only he was so tenacious of it. This may certainly be said to his praise, that no man ever used his power with more moderation than Mr. Wesley. He never sought his own ease or advantage in the use of it: the societies labored under no inconvenience from it, but prospered under his government. They derived this benefit from his supreme power, that if any were injured or oppressed by the ignorance or rashness of a preacher, they obtained immediate redress by applying to him. Having known him for twenty-five years, and having examined his private pa- Eers, I have no hesitation in declaring, that I am fully convinced e used all his influence and power to the best of his judgment, on every occasion, to promote the interests of Christianity, the pros- perity of the people he governed, and the peace and welfare of his country, disregarding any private concern, or attachment whatev- er, when it stood in the way of his general purpose of doing good. Hitherto I have spoken of Mr. Wesley's power only in relation to his personal character. But I readily acknowledge, that his ab- solute unlimited power, has in its consequences, since his death, been a great injury to the societies. It has been the parent of a system of government, highly oppressive to many individuals, and much more injurious to the rights of the people, than his own. He constantly acted as a middle person, between the preachers and THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 555 people: and was ready to protect the people, the poor as well aa the rich, iu'-iin-t any in-ult or oppression they miirht receive. At it, tin- preai'inT- '-l.-iiin unlimited powers, both to make laws ;uil e\. . me diem, by themselves or their deputies, without any in- termediate authority i-xi-tinjr, to act as a check in favor of the people. But what is still much worse tlian all the rot, is, that the t >\>tom of government among the .Methodists, requir- -irts of human policy and chicanery to carry it on, as in my opinion, are totally incon-i-tent with the openness of gospel simplicity. It i< happy that the irreat liody of the preachers do not enter into the spirit of it, and indeed know little about it: being content with do- inir their duty on the circuits to which they are appointed, and pro- moting the spiritual welfare of the people. And the hope is, that this node of government will soon \*e altered. I shall finish this review of Mr. Wesley's character, with tvfbor three sketches of it drawn up by different persons, and printed soon after his death; being persuaded they will be highly accepta- ble to the candid reader. Now that Mr. John Wesley has finished his course upon earth, I may \w allowed to estimate his character, and the loss the world has sustained by his death. Upon a fair account, it appears to be such, as not only annihilates all the reproaches that have been cast upon him; but such as does honor to mankind, at the same time it reproaches them. His natural and acquired abilities, wore both of the highest rank. His apprehension was lively and distinct; his learning extensive. His judgment, though not infalli- ble, was in most cases excellent. His mind was steadfast and re- solved. His elocution was ready and clear, graceful and easy, ac- curate and unaffected. As a writer, his style, though unstudied and flowing with natural ease, yet for accuracy and perspicuity, * -h as may vie with the best writers in the English language. Thoujrh his temper was naturally warm, his manners were gentle, simple, and uniform. Never were such happy talents better sec- onded by an unrelenting perseverance in those courses, which his singular endowments, and his zealous love to the interests of man- kind, marked out for him. His constitution was excellent: and never was a'.constitution less abused, less spared, or more excellently applied, in an exact subservience to the faculties of his mind. His labors ami studies were wonderful. The latter were not confined to tlieoloi'v only, but extended to every subject that tended, either to the improvement, or the rational entertainment of the mind. If KHMer the reading he discovers by itself, his writings and his other labors by themselves, any one of them will appear sufficient tn have kept "a person of ord'inary application busy during his \\liole life. la short, the transactions of his life could never have been performed, without the. utmost exertion of two qualities; which depended, not upon his capacity, but on the uniform stead- fa tm-s-i of his resolution. These were, inflexible temjR'rancc, and :ip!ed e.-onomy of time. In these he wasa pattern to the age lie lived in; and an example to what u surprising extent a man may render himself useful in his generation, by temperance and punctuality. His friends and followers have no reason to be 556 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ashamed of the name of Methodist, he had entailed upon them: af for an uninterrupted course of years, he has given the world an in- stance of the possibility of living without wasting a single hour; and of the advantage of a regular distribution of time, in discharging the important duties and purposes of life. Few ages have more needed such a public testimony to the value of time; and perhaps none have had a more conspicuous example of the perfection to which the improvement of it may be carried. " As a minister, his labors were unparalleled, and such as nothing could have supported him under, but the warmest zeal for the doc- trine he taught, and for the eternal interest of mankind. He studied to be gentle, yet vigilant and faithful towards all. He possessed him- self in patience, and preserved himself unprovoked, nay, even un- ruffled in the midst of persecution, reproach, and all manner of abuse, both of his person and name. But let his own works praise him. He now enjoys the fruits of his labors, and that praise which he sought not of men, but of God. " To finish the portrait. Examine the general tenor of his life, and it will be found self-evidently inconsistent with his being a slave to any one passion or pursuit, that can fix a blemish on his character. Of what use were the accumulation of wealth to him, who, through his whole course, never allowed himself to taste the repose of indolence, or even of the common indulgence in~the use of the necessaries of life. Free from the partiality of any party, the sketcher of thjs excellent character, with a friendly tear, pays it as a just tribute to the memory of so great and good a man, who when alive, was his friend." The following, so far as it goes, is an accurate and beautiful pic- ture of this extraordinary man. " Very lately, I had an opportunity, for some days together, of observing Mr. Wesley with attention. I endeavored to consider him, not so much with the eye of a friend, as with the impartiality of a philosopher : and I must declare, every hour I spent in his company, afforded me fresh reasons for esteem and veneration. So fine an old man I never saw. The happiness of his mind beamed forth in his countenance. Every look showed how fully he enjoyed 'The gay remembrance of a life well spent:' and wherever he went, he diffused a portion of his own felicity. Easy and affable in his demeanor, he accommodated himself to every sort of company, and showed how happily the most finished cour- tesy may be blended with the most perfect piety. In his conversa- tion, we might be at a loss whether to admire most, his fine classi- cal taste, his extensive knowledge of men and things, or his over- flowing goodness of heart. While the grave and serious were charmed with his wisdom, his sportive sallies of innocent mirth de- lighted even the young and thoughtless; and both saw in his unin- terrupted cheerfulness, the excellency of true religion. No cyni- cal remarks on the levity of youth, embittered his discourse : no applausive retrospect to past times, marked his present discontent. In him even old age appeared delightful, like an evening withou a cloud; and it was impossible to observe him without wishing fer- vently, ' May my latter end be like his ! ' THE LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY. 557 * But 1 find myself unequal to the task of delineating such a character. What I hiive said, may to some appear as panegyric; but there arc numbers, mid those of taste and discernment too, who can bear \\itne-s to the truth, though by no moans to the perfect- 1MM of the sketch I have attempted. With such I have been fre- quently in his company; and every one of them, I am persuaded. would .subscribe to all I have said. For my own part, I never was PO happy as while with him, and scarcely ever felt more poignant regret than at parting from him; for well I knew, ' I ne'er should look upon iiis like again.' " The followiiiL' beautiful portrait of Mr. Wesley was drawn by a masterly hand. It appeared soon after his death, in a very respect- able publication: and was afterwards inserted in Woodfall's Diary, June 17, 1791; from whence I have taken it; having made one or two tritlini: alterations. " His indefatigable zeal in the discharge of his duty has been long witnessed by the world; but as mankind are not always in- clined to put a generous construction on the exertion of singular talents, his motives were imputed to the love of popularity, ambi- tion, and lucre. It now appears that he was actuated by a disin- terested regard to the immortal interest of mankind. He labored, and studied, and preached, and wrote to propagate, what he be- lieved to be the gospel of Christ. The intervals of these engage- ments were employed in govern in? and regulating the concerns of his numerous societies; assisting the necessities, solving the diffi- culties, and soothing the afflictions of his hearers. He observed so rigid a temperance, and allowed himself so little repose, that he seemed to be above the infirmities of nature, and to act independ- ent of the earthly tenement he occupied. The recital of the oc- currences of every day of his life would be the greatest encomium. Had he loved wealth, he might have accumulated without bounds. Had he been fond of power, his influence would have been worth courting by any party. I do not say he was without ambition; he had that which Christianity need not blush at, and which virtue is proud to confess. I do not mean, that which is gratified by .splendor ami large possessions; but that which com- mands the hearts and fcfiectlOOS, the homage and gratitude, of thou- sands. For him they felt sentiments of veneration, only inferior to those which they paid to heaven: to him they looked as their father, their benefactor, their guide to glory and immortality: for him they fell prostrate before God, with prayers and tears, to spare his doom, ami prolong his stay. Such a recompense as this, is sufficient to repay the toils of the longest life. Short of this, greatness is contemptible impotence. Before this, lofty prelates bow, and princes hide their diminished heads. " His /.eal was not a transient blaze, but a steady and constant flame. The ardor of his spirit was neither damped by difficulty, nor subdued by age. This was ascribed by himself, to the power of Divine grace; by the world to enthusiasm, lie it what it will, it is what philosophers ntu-l envy, and infidels respect: it is that which gives energy to the soul, and without which there can be QQ greatness of heroism. 558 THE LIFE OF THE REV, JOHN WESLET. "Why should we condemn that in religion, which we applaud in every other profession and pursuit? He had a vigor and eleva- tion of mind, which nothing hut the belief of the Divine favor and oresence could inspire. This threw a lustre round his infirmities, changed his bed of sickness into a triumphal car, and made his exit resemble an apotheosis rather than a dissolution. " He was qualified to excel in every branch of literature: he was well versed in the learned tongues, in metaphysics, in oratory, in logic, in criticism, and every requisite of a Christian minister. His style was nervous, clear, and manly; his preaching was pathetic and persuasive; his Journals are artless and interesting; and his compositions and compilations to 'promote knowledge and piety, were almost innumerable. " I do not say he was without faults, or above mistakes; but they were lost in the multitude of his excellences and virtues. " To gain the admiration of an ignorant and superstitious age, requires only a little artifice and address; to stand the test of these times, when all pretensions to sanctity are stigmatized as hypocri- sy, is a proof of genuine piety, and real usefulness. His great ob- ject was, to revive the obsolete doctrines, and extinguished spirit of the Church of England; and they who are its friends, cannot be his enemies. Yet for this he was treated as a fanatic and impostor, and exposed to every species of slander and persecution. Even bishops and dignitaries entered the lists against him; but he never declined the combat, and generally proved victorious. He appeal- ed to the Homilies, the Articles, and the Scriptures, as vouchers for his doctrine; and they who could not decide upon the merits of the controversy, were witnesses of the effects of his labors; and they judged of the tree by its fruit. It is true, he did not succeed much in the higher walks of life; but that impeached his cause no more, than it did the first planters of the gospel. However, if he had been capable of assuming vanity on that score, he might rank among his friends some persons of the first distinction, who would have done honor to any party. After surviving almost all his ad- versaries, and acquiring respect among those who were the most distant from his principles, he lived to see the plant he had reared, spreading its branches far and wide, and inviting not only these kingdoms, but the Western world, to repose under its shade. No sect since the first ages of Christianity, could boast a founder of such extensive talents and endowments. If he had been a candi- date for literary fame, he -might have succeeded to' his utmost wishes; but he sought not the praise of man; he regarded learning only as the instrument of usefulness. The great purpose of his life was doing good. For this he relinquished all honor and pre- ferment; to this he dedicated all the powers of body and mind; at all times and in all places, in season and out of season, by gentle- ness, by terror, by argument, by persuasion, by reason, by interest, by every motive and every inducement, he strove with unwearied assiduity, to turn men from the error of their ways, and awaken ihem to virtue and religion. To the bed of sickness, or the couch of prosperity; to the prison, the hospital, the house of mourning, or the house of feasting, wherever there was a friend to serve, or a THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 559 soul to save, ho readily repaired; to administer assistance or ad- vice, reproof or consolation. He thought no office too humiliating, no condescension too low, no undertaking too arduous, to reclaim the meanest of (u)il'- nti'spring. The .-mil.- of all men were equal- ly precious in his sight, and the value of an immortal creature be- yond all estimation. He penetrated the abodes of wretchedness and ignorance, to rescue the profligate from perdition; and he communicated the light of life to those who sat in darkness and the shadow of death. He changed the outcasts of society, into useful members; civilized even >a\a^es, and filled those lips with prayer and praise, that had been accustomed only to oaths and imprecations. But as the strongest religious impressions are apt to become languid, without discipline and practice, he divided his people into classes and bands, according to their attainments. He appointed frequent meetings for prayer and conversation, where they gave an account of their experience, their hopes and fears, their joys and troubles: liv which means they were united to eaeh other, and to their com- mon profession. They beeamr .-entinels upon each other's con- duct, and securities for eaeh other's character. Thus the seeds he sowed sprang up and nourished, bearing the rich fruits of every grace and virtue. Thus he governed and preserved his numerous societies, watching their improvement with a paternal care, and encouraging them to be faithful to the end. " But 1 will not attempt to draw his full character, nor to esti- mate the extent of his labors and services. They will be best known when he shall deliver up his commission into the hand of hisgreat Master." The following description of Mr. Wesley's person, will be agreeable to most readers now; and certainly will be more so, when those who personally knew him arc removed to their eternal habitations. "The figure of Mr. Wesley was remarkable. His stature was low: his habit of body in every period of life, the reverse of cor- pulent, and expressive of strict temperance, and continual exercise: ami notwithstanding his small size, his step was firm, and his ap- pearance, till within a few years of his death, vigorous and muscu- lar. His face, for an old man, was one of the finest we have seen. A clear, smooth forehead, an aquiline nose, an eye the brightest and most piercing that can be conceived, and a freshness of com- plexion scarcely ever to be found at his years, and impressive of the most perfect health, conspired to render him a venerable and interesting figure. Few have seen him without being struck with his appearance: and many, who had been greatly prejudiced -t him, have been known to change their opinion the moment they wen- introduced into hi- pre-cnce. In his countenance and demeanor, there was a cheerfulness mi n tried with gravity; a spritrhtliness, vs ITich was the natural result of an unusual ll spirits, and yet was accompanied with every mark of the most se- rene tranquillity. His aspect, particularly in profile, had a strong character of a-iuteneage nf Scripture, or of having writ- ten one line with u purpose of inflaming the hearts of Christians again>t each other. "Would to God, that all party names, and un- scri plural phrases and forms, which have divided the Christian world, were forgot: and that we might all agree to sit down to- gether, as humble, lovinir disciples, at the feet of our common Mns- ti ! -. in hear his word, to imbibe his Spirit, and to transcribe his life in our own." After such a declaration as this in the Preface, the reader ought not to feel himself disappointed, if he find no deep and learned ili-cussions of ab.-tru-e subjects in Mr. Wesley's Notes on the New Testament. They are what he intended they should be, briefly explanatory and practical: but, at the same time, judiciou- S-rtinent. I have sometimes thought, that if most of the \ cry short were inserted in tin- text by sunn- judicious hand so as to form a paraphrase, anil the re.-t be retained, the work would be more Useful to common readers, than in its present form. Mr. We-h-y's Notes on the Old Te>tament, taken chietly from Henry, and I'oole, are uot held in the .-a me degree of estimation, as those on the New Testament. Mr. \\'e-le\'^ sermons in eight volumes, were written in the same spirit, and with the same benevolent design us the Notes just mentioned. He telU us in the; I'refaec, " I de.-i^n plain truth for plain people. Therefore, of si t purpose I ab-tain from all nice and philosophical *pei-ulaiims, from all perplexed and intricate reasonings; and as far a- possible from even the show of learning, unless in sometimes citing the original Scripture. Nothing appears , . . 4lff 562 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. here in an elaborate, elegant, or rhetorical dress. I mention this, that curious readers may spare themselves the labor of seeking for what they will not find." The first four volumes were written in the early part of Methodism : several of the sermons being preached before the University of Oxford, while he held his Fellowship. The subjects are important, and the discourses written with great animation and strength of language. The last four volumes were written chiefly for the Arminian Magazine, and collected and republished in 1788. These are gen- erally more practical than the others; and have been admired for their composition, and for the simplicity, accuracy, and ease, of the style in which they are written. His "Appeals to Men of Reason and Religion," have great merit. The pious and learned Dr. Doddridge intimates, that he read them with great emotion; and tells us, that having gone through them, he wrote on the back, " How forcible are RIGHT WORDS." Mr. Wesley wrote them in the fulness of his heart, viewing and lamenting the wretched state of the world with regard to religion and morality. It is almost impossible for any well-dis- posed, unprejudiced person to read them, without strongly feeling the force and justness of the observations they contain: and they have been the means of convincing some, even men of learning, who before were utterly opposed to the Methodists. Mr. Wesley's treatise on l( Original Sin," is, perhaps, the most labored performance that he published. He knew and respected the abilities and character of Dr. Taylor, his opponent. He be- stowed much time and attention in a careful investigation of the subject; but avoided entering into minute and metaphysical disqui- sitions. He knew that nothing could be affirmed in this way of reasoning, however true, but what another might deny with some degree of plausibility. His treatise therefore is, an animated defence of the orthodox doctrine, in a deduction from the actual state of morality in all ages, and under every kind of restraint from evil that has been imposed on mankind: or, as he expresses it, "from Scripture, reason, and experience." And if we maybe allowed the same mode of reasoning in morals, which the most approved philosophers have adopted in explaining the system of the world; if, from an uniform series of facts, we may deduce a certain principle sufficient to account for them, then Mr. Wesley has proved his point beyond contradiction. It seems as if Dr. Taylor had felt the full force of this way of reasoning, as He never would answer Mr. Wesley, and always spoke of him with respect. In historical compositions Mr. Wesley did not^xcel. His gen- eral habit of generalizing and reducing to a few neads, every sub- ject of which he treated; and the too great confidence he had, in the authority of his own assertions when he himself was convinced, in some degree indisposed him to enter into that detail of evidence from facts, so highly necessary to establish a general principle in history and biography. His works, therefore, oT this kind, have not the same merit as his compositions. In none of his publications, are instruction and entertainment more happily combined, than in tho work entitled, "A Survey of THE Lire OK THE REV. JOHN WESIET. 563 the Wisdom and Goodness of God in the Creation. This was first J published in two volumes; and a gentleimm, then a student at Oxford, informed me, that taking a few copies with him, as presents to ><>m" of tin; pri[iri]Kil persons in the University, they expressed .1 high degree of aatisfacUoa in the work: and Mr" Wesley received letters from them to tin- same purpose. This work was afterwards enlarged, and puhli.-hed in live volumes, in 17>1. In the fourth volume M a translation of ISonnct's " Contemplations de la Nature," a work highly elegant iiud instructive. Mr. \Ve-ley could not have made a better choice, as it perfectly correinee undergone so complete an inve-tigaiiou; without, as yet. obtaining for the -laves that n-dre-s which ju-tice and mercy demand. He h is treated it, as might be expects! from his general character, in 1 and religious view; hut with great spirit and impartiality, and the pamphlet does him great credit, ft has been Mippi-d, that this tract had a powerful influence on some oX the American s in their l%r regulations concerning the traTi' to Africa. In controversy , Mr. We.-|ey did certainly e\r, 1. Few have equalled him, either in .-kill, freedom from logomachy, or in the moderation and chri-tiau temper which every when- appeared on the-r oci-a-ions. It docs not -i em. that lie was fond of controver- sy, at least for more than thim fore his death. He calls it in one place, if I riirhtly recollect, " heavy work, \ t .-.mietimes necessary to be done." Among his cmitrover.-ial pieces, his " Pre- destination calmly considered," in of distinguished excellence. * 864 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " It is a model of controversy, clear and cogent; concise and ar- gumentative; and the most convincing, because the spirit in which it is written, is as amiable as the reasoning is unanswerable. Per- haps there is not in the English language, a treatise which con- tains in so small a compass, so full and masterly a refutation of the principle it opposes. It does great credit to his judgment, that he so eagerly espoused, and so ably defended the mild and moderate system of Arminius.' 3 * Mr. Wesley entered the list of controversy against Dr. Laving- ton, bishop of Exeter, Dr. Warburton, bishop of Gloucester, Dr. Middleton, Dr. Free, Dr. Taylor, of Norwich; and several oth- ers: in all of which he acquitted himself with honor, and gained credit to his cause. But the most virulent, vulgar, and abusive of his opponents, were some of the defenders of Calvinism; at the head of whom stood Mr. Toplady : a man, not wholly destitute of abilities, but in his opposition to Mr. Wesley, greatly deficient in the Christian temper, and the manners of a gentleman. Not content with writing against him in the most scurrilous language, he assiduously collected anecdotes and stories to the prejudice of Mr. Wesley's character; and not only mentioned them in private, but committed them to paper, and circulated them among his friends. I am informed, there are letters now in the hands of his friends in London, which contain some of these sweet morsels of scandal, and that his friends intend to publish them. But if the public consider the bitterness with which Mr. Toplady collected these stories, and how easy it is for a man of his temper to collect as many as he wants, manufactured according to his own taste, against any man living (when the authors are secure against any legal prosecution,) they certainly will not think that any charges coming from so suspicious a quarter and in so questionable a shape, against a man who lived and died as Mr. Wesley did, deserve the least degree of credit. I understand, indeed, that some charges in these letters, are as improbable on the face of them, as they are false in fact: and if Mr. Toplady's friends have any regard for his memory, they will totally suppress them; as it surely is suffi- cient for a man to propagate slander with zeal and diligence while he lives, without his friends, by a mistaken zeal, making him do so after he is dead. After Mr. Toplady's death, a woman came to Mr. Wesley, and related several things, as from her own personal knowledge, inju- rious to his character; she said some unpleasant things concerning the manner of his death, which, as appears since on good author- ity, Avere false. Mr. Wesley, very imprudently, related in private conversation ume things she had told him, supposing them to be true. What ne had said, was soon reportedflto Mr. Toplady's friends, who publicly called on Mr. Wesley for the proof of his assertions. Mr. Wesley made no reply: and the Calvinists imme- * Few persons among the Calvinists, seem to have any just notion of the' opinion ol Arminius, on the subjeet of Free Grace ; and therefore continually misrepresent it. Mr. Wesley was a true Arminiaii; and I have shown in the Discourse delivered at his Funeral that he held the doctrine of Free Grace, as illy as any Calvinist, though in a more ruiional and scriptural sense. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 665 diately charged him with inventing the story, as well as propagat- ing it. But of this Mr. Wesley was incapable. Mr. Pawson, the present Assistant in London, was with Mr. Wesley when the wo- man CIHIK- and told him \vhat he afterwards imprudently related. JMr. Pawson's public and private character for more than thirty years, will not admit a doubt concerning the truth of his testimony. Mr. Wesley is not to be justified in reporting to others, the story he was told; but he was not so guilty as the Calvinists wished him to appear to the world. This affair shows us how easily stories injurious to public characters may be propagated; and should les- sen our confidence in them. Let us suppose that Mr. Wesley and Mr. Toplady have both obtained mercy: and let us not keep alive their differences here; while we may charitably hope, that they, now above, are both praising and adoring their Creator and Re- deemer together in harmony and love ! Mr. Wesley as an author, has been blamed for his numerous extracts from the writings of others. The fact is true : but the blame supposed, does not, I apprehend, attach to it. He supposed that the works from which be made extracts were the property of the public; and that the extracts he made might be useful to the Methodists, who probably would never see the originals. And further, ho did not make his extracts in any clandestine way, or for the sake of lucre. All the profits of his books only passed through his hands to the relief of the poor. The Rev. Mr. Jones, in his memoirs of the late pious and excellent Dr. Home, has charged Mr. Wesley with selling a work of his: I suppose ho means his tract on the Trinity. But this is a mistake. Mr. Wes- ley recommended that tract, because he approved of it; but he never reprinted, or sold it in any form. Mr. Charles Wesley com- posed some hymns on the Trinity, in which he made use of some texts of Scripture quoted by Mr. Jones in the work above men- tioned: but surely this was not reprinting his pamphlet, 'in any sense whatever. I was sorry to see in so respectable a writer as Mr. Jones, a sourness and disposition to find fault, every now and then break out, in spite of all his endeavors to appear candid and liberal. Mr. Wesley's works were printed together in 1774, in thirty- two volumes,* but very incorrectly. He was a laborious and use- ful writer; nd his name will descend to posterity, with no small share of respectability and applause. I snail conclude this sec- tion in the word* of a writer of his life; " If usefulness be excel- lence; if public good is the chief object of attention in public char- acters; and it* the greatest benefactors to mankind ai9 most estima- ble, Mr. John Werfey will long be remembered as one of the best of men, as he was for more than fifty years, the most diligent and indefatigable." *Not including hia Philosophy, or Notes on the Old and New Testament. 48 566 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLE7, SECTION III. STATING MR. WESLEY'S NOTIONS OF THE RELATIVE SITUATION OV HIS SOCIETIES, TO OTHER RELIGIOUS BODIES OF PEOPLE IN THIS KINGDOM; AND OF THE TRUE CHARACTER AND OFFICE OF THE METHODIST PREACHERS. No man could understand the nature and design of the Metho- dist societies so well as Mr. Wesley ; as he was the chief instru- ment in raising them, and governed them for more than forty years by rules which he himself made for that purpose. He has declar- ed again and again, in the most express terms, that the design was not to form a new party in the nation; not to form the societies into independent churches, or to draw away those who became Methodists, from their former religious connexions. The only intention was, to rouse all parties, the members of the church in particular, to an holy jealousy and a spiritual emulation; and to assist them as far as possible, in promoting Christian experience, and practical religion through the land. The design was disinter- ested and noble; and every part of the Methodist economy exactly corresponded with the professed design, which showed the sincer- ity of Mr. Wesley's declarations. The preachers were itinerant, which rendered them incapable, had they been otherwise qualified, of performing the duties of settled pastors to the societies: the times of preaching, and of other meetings, were so ordered, as not to interfere with the times of public worship in the church, or among the Dissenters. The whole economy was formed, with wonderful consistency in all its parts, to be a blessing indiscrim inately to all parties. While this economy remained inviolate, it was of wonderful use. It was highly pleasing to see rigid Church- men, and equally rigid Dissenters of all denominations, assembled together in a Methodist preaching-house; hearing the truths of the gospel preached, and each feeling the beneficial influence of them on their own hearts. This tended gradually to lessen their preju- dices against each other; and however they might still differ, as to modes of worship, it brought them nearer in Christian charity and brotherly love. And every candid man must acknowledge, that since the Methodists have generally prevailed, the violence of 5 arty spirit, in matters of religion, has, in equal proportion, been iminished. I sincerely pray God, that the Methodists may con- tinue in their original situation, and never become the means of re-kindling ihe flame of party zeal. This relative situation of the societies, the members of which still held their former religious connexions, Mr. Wesley calls their peculiar glory. " It is a new thing," says he, " upon the earth. Revolve all the histories of the church from the earliest ages, and you will find, whenever there was a great work of God in any particular city or nation, the sub- jects of that work, soon said to their neighbors, ' Stand by your- selves, for we are holier than you.' As soon as ever they separa- ted themselves, either thoy retired into deserts, or at least formed THE LIFE Of THE REV. JOHK WESLEY. 567 parties, into which none were admitted but such as subscribed both to their judgment and practice. But with the Methodists, it is quite otherwise. They are not a sect or party. They do not sep- nnitr from the religious community to which they at first belonged. Ami I believe one reason why God is pleased to continue my life so ionir, is to confirm them in their present purpose; not to sepa- rate from the Church." See the Arminian Magazine for 1790. Mr. Wesley has very explicitly described both the character and office of a Methodist preacher, in a sermon which he sometimes preached at the Conferencej before the preachers then assembled. His text was Hebrews v. 4. " No man taketh this honor tint* himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron." In this di- course he has clearly shown, that the office of a priest, was totally distinct and separate from the office of a preacher or expounder*/ God's word and will, sometimes called a prophet. That from Adam to Noah, and from Noah to Moses, the first-born in every family was the priest, by virtue of his primogeniture: but any other of the family might be a prophet, or expounder of God's will to the people. In the time of Moses,, the priesthood was restricted to the tribe of Levi; while the preachers or expounders of God's law might be, and afterwards were of different tribes. In the New Testament, these expounders of the law, are called rouixol, or scribes: but few, if any of them, were priests. The Lord Jesus Christ, the great High Priest of our profession, sent out Apostles and Evangelists, to proclaim the glad-tidings of peace to all the world. Afterwards, pastors were appointed to preside over, and to build up in the faith, the churches that were formed. "But," says Mr. Wesley, " I do not find, that ever the office of an evangelist was the same with that of a pastor, fre- quently called a bishop. I cannot prove from any part of the New Testament, or from any author of the three first centuries, that the office of an evangelist, gave any man a right to act as a pastor or bishop. I believe these offices were considered as quite distinct from each other, till the time of Constantino. " Mr. Wesley then goes on to observe, that among the Presbyte- rians; in the Church of England, and even among the Roman Catholics, the office of an evangelist or teacher, does not imply that of a pastor, to whom peculiarly belongs the administration of the sacraments. All Presbyterian churches, that of Scotland in partic- ular, license men to preach throughout the whole kingdom, before they are ordained. And it is never understood that this appoint- ment to preach, gives them any right to administer the sacraments. " Likewise," says he, " in our own church, persons may be author- i/.ed to preach, yea, may be Doctors in Divinity, as Dr. Atwood, at Oxford, was when I resided there, who are not ordained at all : and consequently have no right to administer the Lord's supper. Yea, even in the Church of Rome itself, if a lay-brother believes he is called to go a mission, as it is termed, he is sent out, though neither priest nor deacon, to execute that office, and not the other." And Mr. Wesley declares that he and his brother considered the m the light of evangelists, r preachers only 4 wheji 568 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLET. they received them as helpers in the work, or they never should have admitted them. That they were itinerant preachers in the primitive church, who travelled from place to place preaching the gospel without interfer- ing with the duties of the established pastors, does not admit of much doubt. We may venture to say, that one part of the Meth- odist economy approached nearer to this primitive practice, than any thing which has taken place in the Christian church since the days of the Apostles. I have long been persuaded , that no religious establishment, whether national or otherwise, ever did, or ever will, keep up the original spirit of its institution without an itinerant ministry connected with it. This however is certain, that the Church of England, of which most of the Methodists are members, might have received a vast accession of strength from the labors of the Methodist preachers among the middling and lower orders of the people, had the rulers of that church understood in time, how to nave estimated them. At present it is not probable, that either the bishops, or the clergy in general, will know or believe what advantages they might have gained from the labors of the Methodist preachers '(if numbers of pious people be an advantage) till their losses have fully convinced them. Notwithstanding Mr. Wesley's ordinations, it is manifest that he had no intention or wish, that the great body of the people should separate from the church or change their relative situation to other denominations of Christians in the land. This appears evident from the following paper which he wrote in December, 1789; and from the extracts from his last Journal, which I shall subjoin. " 1. From a child I was taught to love and reverence the Scrip ture, the oracles of God: and next to these, to esteem the primitive fathers, the writers of the three first centuries. Next after the primitive church, I esteemed our own, the Church of England, as the most scriptural national church in the world. I therefore, not only assented to all the doctrines, but observed all the rubric in the liturgy: and that with all possible exactness, even at the peril of my life. "2. In this judgment, and with this spirit, I went to America, strongly attached to the Bible, the primitive church, and the Church of England, from which I would not vary in one jot or tittle on any account whatever. In this spirit I returned as regular a clergyman as any in the three kingdoms : till after not being permitted to preach in the churches, I was constrained to preach in the open air. " 3. Here was my first irregularity. And it was not voluntary, but constrained. The second was extemporary prayer. This likewise I believed to be my bounden duty, ftr the sake of those who desired me to watch over their souls. I could not in con- science refrain from it : neither from accepting those, who desired to serve me as sons in the gospel. " 4. When the people joined-together, simply to help each other to heaven, increased by hundreds and thousands, still they had no more thought of leaving the Church than of leaving the kingdom. Nay, I continually and earnestly cautioned them against it: re- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 569 1 minding them, that we were a part of the Church of England, whom God had raised up, not only to save our own souls, out to enliven our neighbors, those of the Church in particular. And at the first meeting of all our preachers in Conference, in June, 1744, I exhorted them to keep to the Church, observing, that this was our peculiar glory, not to form any new sect, but abiding in our own Church, to do to all men all the "good we possibly could. " 5. But as more Dissenters joined with us, many of whom were much prejudiced against the Church, these, with or without design, were continually infusing their own prejudices into their brethren. I - :iw this, and gave warning of it from time to time, both in pri- vate and in public. And in the year 175S, I resolved to bring the matter to a iair issue. So I desired the point might be considered at large whether it was expedient for the Methodists to leave the Church? The arguments on both sides were discussed for several lays; and at length we agreed, without a dissenting voice, ' It is by no means expedient, that the Methodists should leave the Church of Knirlaml.' " 6. Nevertheless, the same leaven continued to work in various parts of the kingdom. The grand argument (which in some par- ticular cases must be acknowledged to have weight) was this: 'The minister of the parish wherein we dwell, neither lives nor preaches the gospel. He walks in the way to hell himself, and teaches his flock to do the same. Can you advise them to attend his preaching?' I cannot advise them to it. 'What then can they do, on the Lord's day, suppose no other Church be near? Do you advise them to go to a Dissenting meeting? or to meet in their o\vn preaching-house? ' Where this is reallythe case, I cannot Maine them if they do. Although therefore I earnestly oppose the : 11. ral -eparation of the Methodists from the Church, yet I cannot e-.tideiim such a partial separation, in this particular case. I be- parate thus fur from these miserable wretches, who are andal of our Church and nation, would be for the honor of o-ir f'hurc.h, as wellas to the glory of God. " 7. And this is no way contrary to the profession which I have nnde above these fifty years. I never had any design of sepa- rating from the Church. I have no such design now. I do not Ir-lieve the Methodi>ts in general design it, when I am no more I do and will do all that is in my power to prevent Mich an event. Nevertheless, in spite of all I can do, many of them will -'parate from it: (although 1 am apt to think not one half, perhaps not a third of them.) These will be so bold and injndiciot: form a separate party, which consequently will dwindle away into u dry, dull, separate party. In Hat opposition to these, I declare once mop-, that I liv :;rtd die a mcmlx>r of the Church of England : nd that none who regard my judgment or advice will ever separate fr nn it. JOHN WESLEY." Extracts from the late Reverend John Wesley's last Journal. .Inly 25 Page 9. " Our rmiforen.-e bognii nt Bristol; about eighty preacher* attended. On Tuesday, in the afternoon, 48 570 - THK LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. we permitted any of the society to be present : and weighed what was said about separating from the Church. But we all deter- mined to continue therein, without one dissenting voice. And I doubt not but this determination will stand, at least till I am re- moved into a better world. 1786 August 25 JPage 21. " I went to Brentford, but had little comfort there. The society is almost dwindled to nothing. What have we gained by separating from the Church here? Is not this a good lesson for others ? 1787 January 2 Page 26. " I went over to Debtford; but, it seemed, I was got into a den of lions. Most of the leading men of the society were road for separating from the Church. I endeav- ored to reason with them, but in vain; they had neither sense nor even good manners left. At length, after meeting the whole soci- ety, I told them, ' If you are resolved, you may have your services in Church hours. But remember ! from that time you will see my face no more.' This struck deep; and from that hour I have heard no more of separating from the Church. 1787 November 4 Page 85. "London: The congregation was as usual, large and serious. But there is no increase in the society. So that we have profited nothing by having our services in Church hours; which some imagined would have done wonders. I do not know that it has done more good any where in England. In Scotland, I believe it has. 1783 August 4 Page 122. "London. One of the most im- portant points considered at this Coni'erence was, that of leaving the Church. The sum of a long conversation was, That, in a course of fifty years, we had, neither premediately nor willingly, varied from it in one article, either of doctrine or discipline. 2d. That we were not yet conscious of varying from it in any point of doctrine. 3d. That we have, in a course of years, out of necessity, not choice, slowly and warily varied in sotee points of discipline, by preaching in the fields, by extempore prayer, by employing lay- preachers, by forming and regulating societies, and by holding yearly Conferences. But \ve did none of these things till we were convinced we could no longer omit them but at the peril of our souls. 1789 July 3 Page 162. " Our little Conference began in Dub- lin, and ended Tuesday the 7th. On this I observe, 1st. I never had between forty and fifty such preachers together in Ireland be- fore: all of them we had reason to hope alive to God, and earnest- ly devoted to his service. 2d. I never saw such a number of preach- ers before, so unanimous in all points, particularly as to leaving the Church, which none of them had the lea,st thought of. It is no wonder that there has been this year so large an increase of the ' TUB LIFE or THE REV. JOHN WKSLZT. 571 SECTION IV. 4 VIEW OF THE INCREASE OF THE METHODISTS IW GREAT BRIT- AIN AND IRELAND, FOR THE LAST THIRTY* TEARS: WITH A FEW OBSERVATIONS ON THE INFLUENCE OF METHODISM. IT has already been observed, that the minutes of Conference have been printr.l e\ery year: but it was not, so far as I can find, till 1765, that the stations of tho preachers were inserted in them. And it does not appear, that any regular account of the number of people in the societies through the three kingdoms, was obtained fill 1767. Frmn tin- Minutes of the yearly Conference since these I have been enabled to draw up the following table; showing i he increase of the itinerant preachers, and of the members of the .Methodist societies, till the last Conference in 1795. Years, No, of itinerant Preachers. People in the Societies. iTtia 92 1767 104 25,911 1770 122 29,046 iTTj 138 38,150 1780 172 43,830 1785 206 ...... 52,433 1790 293 71,568 1795 357 83,368 This increase of the Methodists, is, I apprehend, much beyond the increase of any other denomination of Christians, which nave ever appeared in this or any other country, since the days of the AjHstle.s, not immediately supported by the state or civil power. I'nidence would direct, that in every large associated body of Chri.-tians, the number of people should increase in a greater pro- portion than tho preachers unions them: because one man may prcaeli to a congregation of a thousand persons, as well, or better, than if it ril>Ie from preaching in tho principal congregation*. This, in my opinion, is both unjust, and bad policy. The local preachers are a useful bodv of people: thework could never have been carried on anioiiL r the .Methodists to the ex- tent it has without them. Nor could the societies at present, be regularly supplied with prcachinir without their assistance, not to mention, that the itinerant-, themselves are taken from this body. Ami if any of the local preachers have superior talents to ...inmand a congregation, or to acquire influence by their useful- ness, who receives the benefit? Certainly not the local proa- whose labor is gratis; but the itinerants. It is indeed evident, that > 572 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. if this practice of the itinerants be pushed much further, the he I will become too heavy for the body to carry. Curiosity has led many persons to conjecture, what could be tie reasons of the rapid increase of Methodism. No doubt but sev- eral circumstances, by which the Methodists have been peculiarly distinguished from all other denominations of Christians, have had a considerable influence on their increase. Their being of no party, but holding a friendly relation to all : the itinerancy of the preachers: their times of preaching: their class and band meet- ings, &c. &c. But the artless simplicity, the zeal and integrity, of the preachers at their setting out to travel; and their manner of preaching, have, under the blessing of God, had the most exten- sive influence on their affairs. They not only preached the grand truths of the gospel, but they brought them home to every man's actual state and condition, however ignorant or wretched. They showed the necessity of repentance to prepare the heart for Christ; the necessity of faith in him to be personally interested in the ben- efits of his death; and then urge the necessity of going on to purity of heart, and holiness in all manner of conversation. They con- stantly spoke of these things in this order, and almost in every discourse. The people rapidly emerged out of darkness into light, learned how to judge of their own spiritual state, and of the de- grees of Christian experience; and by the influence of Divine grace, were happily led on through the different stages of the Christian life. It is not necessary to add much on the general tendency of Meth- odism. This will appear evident, from what has already been said in this volume. Methodism has had some influence in melio- rating the spirit of controversy; it* has diffused knowledge, and promoted industry and good order among the lower classes of the people: it has enlightened the most ignorant, and reformed the most wicked. These effects, through the blessing of God on the labors of the preachers, have been so conspicuous in many parts of the kingdom, that the bitterest enemies of Methodism, have been forced to acknowledge them. It has had a happy influence on the temporal concerns of the Methodists themselves; many, who before were in want, can now afford to contribute liberally for the relief of others. In judging of the tendency of Methodism, we are not to look at the conduct of two or three preaclwrs, or of a few individuals in the societies, but at its general influence on the great body of the people. Thousands and tens of thou sands of these, have been ornaments of their Christian profession- and have died rejoicing in God their Saviour: many tens of thou- sands are now running the Christian race set before them, endeav- oring to be followers of the humble, holy Jesus. The Methodists are not angels, but they are in general what they profess to be, pious Christians, striving to escape the pollutions that are in the world, and to save their own souls. May Methodism be preserved in its original integrity : may what is wrong in the general system, be corrected; and what is praiseworthy be established and improv- ed: and may its beneficial influence on the people, extend wider and wider, till, "the whole earth be filled with his glory," who is the Author of all our mercies. Amen. - LIFE OF JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN, 12mo. 467 pp. WITH A FINE PORTRAIT. PRICE $1 25, IN SHEKF OB EMBOSSED MUSLIN. It is dedicated to the people of South Carolina; is written with narked ability, and with a hi'_rh appreciation of the political principles mid character of Mr. Calh"r.ri. Charleston Mercury. A most valuiil>!> . to the biographical literature of tho country JVVw Yurk Daily Glob*. Mr. Jenkins has performed an acceptable service in preparing such a work as is well calculated to satUfy^ie present interest in the life and character of the great Carolinian. ,VVw York Journal of Commerce. The book is written in a style that will 1> admired by the reader and LJ another evidence that the author's mind has been highly cnlti- Iruits that will speak well, in all future time, for hia qualifications as an author. Auburn Daily Adverliter. It is a volume that can be read with pleasure and profit by all who wish to be well informed concerning even's that have recently occur- red, 1" printed, and is embellished with a jxirtrait of the man whose life it records. We commend it a* a can'lul ami reliable biog- raphy, well worthy of being read by all who seek informir which to base their judgment of the man and the adiuini.-tration u which it relates.- A'iagara Drmocrat. The author is a deservedly popular one, having given to the country several excellent and unprejudiced biographies of different di-tin. statesmen, including Gen. Jack*on, Silas Wright, and John C. Calhoun all of which have had an extensive sale; and we are certain that the work before ua will meet with the same favor. Cold Water (Mich.) . LIFE OF JAMES K. POLK. BY JOHN S. JENKINS, AUTHOR OF THC " HISTORY OK THK WAR WITH MEXICO," KTC., ETC. With a fine Portrait^ on Steel. One volume, 12mo. 400pp. Prict $1 26, bound in sheep, or embossed muslin. A succinct biography of the late President, tracing his persona, career, from the early struggle that characterized its commencement, through a series of well-earned triumphs, which ended only with the highest reward of patriotic ambition that elevated him to the Presi- dency of the Republic. The interest inspired by a name intimately associated with a vast enlargement of the national limits, and with a policy whose results promise to transcend in magnitude and impor tance all previous events in our history, renders a faithful account of Mr. Folk's administration highly desirable. The work before us i? written with a spirit and enthusiasm that evince a warm admiration fur its subject, and will especially commend it to the partisans of Mr. Polk and the policy of his administration. Journal oj Commerce. The author of this work is well known by his pains-taking, and accu- rate biographies of several of our prominent statesmen, and for a well- digested volume on the "War with Mexico." The present work seems to be prepared with the same care and attention, and presents the prominent events of Mr. Polk's life, and the great events of his ad- ministration, with clearness and forc,q0-Buff'a/o Courier. We have perused this volume with more than ordinary interest. The biographer, in the work before us, has done full justice to his illus- trious subject. The prominent acts of his administration are discussed and warmly approved. The work also embraces his annual and veto messages. Altogether, it is a book we should like to see in the hands of every democrat ; for not one can rise from its perusal without an increased admiration of the man, whom he assisted to elevate to the highest position in our government. Geneva Gazette. A most valuable and opportune addition to the political history of the country has just been published, under the title of " The Life of James Knox Polk." The author, J. S. Jenkins, Esq., has brought to the task a discriminating industry which has enabled him to compile, in an intelligible manner, all that is valuable and instructive in the stirring political history of the times through which Mr. Polk passed in his ca- reer to the Presidency. To the mere politician this work is an indis- pensable adjunct, while at the same time it is such a history as the American citizen of whatever party can peruse with interest and ad vantage. The book is dedicated to the Hon. W. L. Marcy, and cannot fail to have an extensive circulation. Brooklyn Daily Eagle. This is a handsome octavo volume of 395 pages. The work will undoubtedly excite a lively interest in the mind of every American reader. * * * The author of the work has ably discharged ais duties as a biographer of Mr. Polk, and the smooth and easy style of the composition will so effectually secure the attention of the reader, that not a sentence will be lost in the perusal of the entire book. Auburn Daily Advertiser Popular Work ! Twelfth Thousand Now Ready ! LEWIE, OR THlT~BENDED TWIG. BY COUSIN CICELY, Author of " Silver Lake Stories," etc., etc. Chne Volume 12mo., Price 81. OO BEARDSLEY, Auburn and Rochester , N. Y Publishei " Mother ! thy gentle hand hath mighty power, For thou alone may'st train, and guide, and mould Plants that shall blossom, with an odor sweet, Or, like the cursed fig-tree, wither, and beeome Vile cumberers of the ground." Brief Extracts from Notices of th Press, * A. tale which deserves to rank with "The VVide,\Vide World." It is written with graphic power, and full of interest. Hartford Repub. Her writings are equal to the best. She is a second Fanny Fern Palmyra Democrat. * It is recommended by its excellent moral tone and its whole- some practical inculcations N. Y. Tribune. Full of grace and ch:irm, its style and vivacity make it a moot amusing work. For the intellectual and thinking, it has a deeper lesson, and while it thrills the heart, bids parents beware of that weakness which prepares in infancy the misery of man. " Lewie " is one of the most pop- ular books now before the public, and needs no pulling, as it is selling by thousands. N. Y. Day Book. * The moral of the book is inestimable. The writer cannot fail to be good, as she so faithfully portrays the evils which owe their ori- gin to the criminal neglect of proper parental discipline. Hunt't Mer- chant? Magazine. The plot is full of dramatic interest, yet entirely free from extravagance ; the incidents grow out of the main plot easily and natural- ly, while the sentiment is healthy and unaffected. Commend us to more writers like Cousin Cicely books which we can see in the hands of our young people without uneasiness. Books which interest by picturing life s it is, instead of giving us galvanized society. National Democrat. A touching and impressive story, unaffected in -style and ef- fective in plot N. Y. Evangelist. The story of the Governess, contained in this volume, is one of rare interest //igAfcmd Eagle. The story is a charming one the most affecting we erer read. Jertey Shore Republican. "Cousin Cicely" is just the person to portray family scenes. This itory will be profitable reading. Pa% Capital City Fact Cohunlws, Ohio. The contents of the work are of the first order, and unexcep Uonable. Hartford Daily 7'imcf.* " * * Let evetj youth peruse K. and we promise tfiem they Witt Snd their hearts and lives improved by it. Advocate, Batavia. Truth is the basis of the work before us. In it the accomplished au- thoress has done an honor to her sex, and we doubt not secured blessings upon many households by the publication of this finished and elegant lit- Ue volume. Her former labors have endeared her to children. The present one should secure for her the affection and gratitude of parents. Geneva Courier. * * * It is lively without triviality, and replete with interest from the first to the last. New York Day Book. * * * Believing this work adapted to lead mothers to rightly Irair the little shoots springing up around the parent tree, and to restrain theij wandering inclinations, we commend it to their perusal. Student. Cousin Cicely is gifted with rare powers. It is of home incidents sh writes, and in a manner highly attractive. * * * Traces with graphii force the loved and petted child. The volume is full of instruction t parents, and should have a place in every family library Providence Daily Post. * * * Cousin Cicely is well known, ind a work from her.pen will meet with ready welcome. Providence ) 'oily Times. * * * Her works are of decided merit, and should be possessed by all. Rochester Daily American. * * * She has got the hearts of parents and children tnrough the SHver Lake Stories and Lewie. Rochester Vaily Demowat. * * * The moral of the story is good, and the plot is so touching, that we cannot wonder at the book's success. Af. Y. Commercial Adv. * * * Agnes, the sister of spoiled I Lewie, i treated with uumotherly injustice; grows up a character of uncommon oveliness; and, though "only a Governess," marries splendidly. N. Y. Church Journal. * * * Downright interesting story. It if crowded with domestic pictures, true to nature. * * * The short nnd melancholy career ol poor Lewie, shows the importance of properly managing children. IVa- tern Literary Messenger. * * * The description of an American home i* true to the life. Ma- ny of the incidents are truly affecting. * * * Passages of remarkable beauty of expression and sentiment. We give the following as a speci- men of the thought and style which characterizes the work ! "It is strange how much a human heart may suffer and beat on and regain tranquility, and even cheerfulness at last. It is a most merciful provision of Provi- dence, that our griefs do not always fall as heavily as they do at first, else how could the burden of this life of change and sorrow be borne. But the loved ones are not forgotten when the tear is dried, and the smile re- turns to the cheek ; they ore remembered, but with less of sadness and gloom in the remembrance ; and at length, if we can think of tHm as happy, it is onlv a pleasure to recall them to mind." Patriot, ' 'yon. happy, Vicbiga Every one is Enraptured with the Book Every one will Bead it ! SIX THOUSAND PUBLISHED IN THIRTY DAYS ! UPS AND DOWNS, Or Silver Lake Sketches. BY COUSIN CICKLY, Author of Lewie or the Bended Twijf l>ne Klegant \1rno. Vol., with Ten Illustrations by Coffin, and engraved bytfre best artists. Cloth, gilt, *1,25. Hi: ARMEY, Auburn and Rochester, N. Y., Publisher rhfi Critics give it Unqualified C(nn'nendatvy>* \ oousin Cicely's "Lewie, or the Bended Twig," published and wioe;. .ead not long ago, was a volume to sharpen the reader's appetite (Vfr "more of the same sort." ** '-Ups and Downs'' is a cluste t of sketches and incidents in real life, narrated with a grace of though I nid How of. expression rarely to be met. The sketches well entiU* 'lie rolu me to its name, for they are pictures of many sides of lifesome "ine gay, some cheering and somi,- sad, perv .ded by a genu ' U>irit Did develor.inu good morals f'ither of the fifteen sketches will amply repay the purchaser of the volume, and unless our judgment is false, after it carcfid reading, "Up* and Downs" will make an impression beyond "the pleasant effect to while away a few unoccupied moments." The Publishers have given Cousin Cicely's gems a setting worthy of their brilliancy. The ten il- lustr.iiions are capital in design and execution, and it strikes us as re- markable how such a volume can be profitably got up at the price for which it is sold. The secret must lie in large circulation wUch '-I/pa and Downs" is certain to secure. iV. Y Keening Mirror. U ",':< 11 t 'tin-tin Cictlji ! 'A'e begin to think Cousin Cicely issoinebody, ^. and feel disposed to ask, who i she? \S'e several months ago noticed l.rr I.ewie" in this journal. It is a story with a tine moral, beautiful and touching in its development. It has already ijiiietly made its way tn a circnl itioti of tu'rlce tliouxund, "without beatm,' a drum or crying oyster*." Pretty good evidence that there is something in it. Our read- ers have already had a taste of / /'> and Dmi'nt.'' tor wo find among ita contents a atorv entitled "Mis* Todil. M. 1) , or a IHsfase of the Heart," which was published in this journal a *>w months ago HV venture to kay that no one who read has forgotten it, and those who remember it will be glad to know where they can find plenty more of the "same ort" U. 8. Journal. * Sketchesof life as it i, and of some things aa they should be; all drawn with a light pencil, ttnd abounding with touches ol real genius. Cousin Cicelv has improved her former good reputation in our opinion, by Uii effort. "J'he UV/ryui> THE MOST CHAKMLNC; BOOK OF THE SEASON. Of "Lcwiej" by "Cousin Cicely," we have recently spoken io terms of unqualified praise. "CousinCicely" may take her rank "with the several remarkably successful female authors of the day, who, within the last two 'or three years, have created a public mania for female literature. ,V. Y. Mirror. * * * The stories are pleasingly written. There are many pathetic descriptions, and many others concealing a good deal of covert and well- merited satire. We make the following extract from a sketch entitled "Miss Tod, M. D., or a Disease of the Heart ;" from the portfolio of a young lawyer. The extract will give a sample of the author's style. "In the course of the afternoon, as I lay upon the sofa, with my hand pressd jipon my head, to still its irregular pulsations, there was a soft tap at th dor. 'Come in,' I called out, and to my surprise in stepped the neatest, brightest, most cheerful looking little woman it had ever been my lot to meet. " 'You sent for me, I believe sir." she saijl in a brisk, pleasant way. " 'I? No, Madam you are laboring under a mistake.' " 'Ah ! I beg pardon,' said the little woman ; I found on my slate the name of Mr. Hubbs, No. 14, Mrs. Grays' boarding-house, with a request that I would call and see him.' " 'Your slate, madam ! I exclaimed, my astonishment increasing every mo- ment 'you are surely not a ' "'Physician! ves, sir,' she interrupted quickly ; 'I'm a physician; Dr. Tod.' " 'Extraordinary !' was all that I could say : for, though I had heard at adis tance, of such a being, this was my first introduction to a female practitioner of the Esculapean art.' " [N. Y. Despatch. Cousin Cicely has studied human nature, and expresses her views easily and gracefully. Well written sketches, and are calculated to re prove the follies and vices of life. They will be read, and what is better, they will leave a good impression. Genesee Evangelist. These sketches are pictures ot many sided life. The grave and gay the lively and severe, tiie sad and glad, the fortune of prosperity, and th e misfortunes of reverse, are all depicted witli a felicity of expression that is rare in this day of writing for effect." There is no straining or '-high- falutin," no construction of mere words for the sake of their own jingle, no appeal to bad passions, and no me e effort at humor. If we mistake not, this book is destined to have a large sale. Roch. American. * * * There is a freshness and naturalness about the sketches which make them popular with almost all classes. N. Y. Day Book. - We do not know of a writer whose works evince a purer or more wholesome taste. This book of sketches under the above title, is like her former productions, of a very superior tone. The "Vermont Cousin," and the "Adopted Diughter," are rich in quiet humor, and the latter pe- culiarly so, in deptli of feeling and fine sentiment ; while the "Lesson of Contentment'' is one which every person ought to read, in these haru times. Orleans Republican. Cousin Cicely has acquired an enviable reputation as a writer of pleas ing stories The sketches in this work are highly interesting, and at tho same time of a high moral character. The book will have a great sale Newark Whig. */' J**". *?' V t THE LIBRARY UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA Santa Barbara THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE STAMPED BELOW. Series 9482 REGIONAL UBRARY FAT A I I I I || | | | | | | | 001 024 069 5 BBHHHHI